Census of India, 1931

VOLUME XVII

PUNJAB
PART I.
REPORT
BY

KHAN AHMAD HASAN KHAN, M.A., K.S.,

SUPERINTENDENT OF CENSUS OPERATIONS.
PUNJAB & DELHI.

1933
plUNTEJJ AT THE" CIVIL AND MlLITARY GAZF,TTE" PRESiS
Lahore
Frice; Rs. 4..12.. 0 or 75. ZW.·
~evised list 01 Agents for the Sale of PUDja b Government
Pu blicatioDs.
ON THE CONTINENT AND UNITED KINGDOM.
Publications obtainable either direct from the High Commissioner for
India, at India House, Aldwych, London, W. C. 2, or through any book·
seller : -
IN INDIA.
The GENERAL MANAGER, "The Qaumi Dalel" and the Union Press,
. Amritsar. .
Messrs. D. B. TARAPOREWALA, SONS & Co., Bombay.
Messrs. W. NEWMAN & Co., Limited, Caicutta..
Messrs. THAOKER SPINK & Co., Calcutta.
Messrs. RAMA KRISHNA. & SONS, Lahore
The S1!lCIUITA.RY, Punjab Religious Book Soaiety, Lahore.
rfhe University Book Agency, Kacheri Road, Lahore.
L. RAM LAL SURI, Proprietor, " The Students+Own Agenoy,» Lahoror
L. DEWAN CHAND, Proprietor, The Meroantile Press, Lahore.
rfhe MANAGER, Mufid-i-' Am Press, Lahore.
rfhe PROPRIETOR, Punjab Law Book Mart, Lahore.
The "MANAGING PROPRIETOR, The Commercial Book Company, Lahore.
Messrs. GOPAL SINGR SURI & Co., Law Booksellers and Binders,
Lahore.
R. S. JAUBA, Esq., B.A., B.T~ The Students' Popular Depot,
Anarkali, Lahore.
MeSSlS. R. CAMBRAY & Co., 1l.A., Halder Lane. Bowbazar P.O.,
Calcutta.
Messrs. B. PARIKH & CO" Boohsellers and Pnblishers, Narsinrgi Pole,
Baroda.
Messrs. DES BROTHERS, BOl,kselltlIs and Publishers, An'lrkali, Lahore.
The MANAGER, The Firoz Book Dep6t, opposite Tonga Stand of
Lohari Gate, Lahore.
The MANAGER, The English Book Dep6t, Taj Road, Agra.
-The MANAGING PARTNER, The Bombay Book Dep6t, Booksellers
and Publishers, Gugaon, Bombay.
*The PROPRIETOR, The Book Company, Caloutta.
*Messrs. CHATTEBJI & Co., Booksellers, 204, Cornwallis Street, Caloutta .
• The MANAGER, Standard Book Depot, Lahore.
*The PROPRIETOR, Aftab Punjab General Law Book Agency, Lahore.
*The MANAGER, Oxford Book and Stationery Co., The Mall, Lahore.
*The PROPRIETOR, City Book Co., Post Box No. 283, Madra!!.
aoThe MANAGER, The New Book Dep6t. No. 79, The Mall, Simla.
• These firma will be allowed di800unt a.t 16%.
 ABRIDGED TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Chapter. Subject. Pagea.
Introduction. i
I Distribution and movement of the population 1
II Cities, towns and villages 88
III Birth-place and migration 118
IV Age 125
V Sex 151
VI Civil condition 169
VII Infirmities 195
VIII ·Occupations or means of livelihood 208
IX Literacy 248
X Language 271
XI "Religion 288
XII Race, tribe and caste 822
869
Appendices
Index of the more important subjects and terms ..
DETAILED TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Paragraph. Suoject. Pages.
INTRODUCTION.
1 Preface I
2 Previous censuses i
S Changos in boundaries and areas ii
4 Operations of the present census ii
5 Initial arrangements ii
6 IIon!l~nJ1mbering ii
7 The preliminary enumeration ii
8 The final census iii
9 Non-synchronous' census iii
10 Attitude of the public iii
11 Arrangements for Railways, Fairs and Migratory population iv
12 Provisional Totals v
1S Slip-copying v
14 Sorting v
15 Compilation VI
16 Publication vi
17 Cost of census vi
18 Acknowledgments vi

CHAPTER I-Distribution and Movement of the Population.

SECTION 1.-THE AREA DEAL'l1 WITH.
1 Introductory 1
2 Administrative Divisions 2
S Natural Divisions 8
4 External changes in boundaries I)
5 Internal changes 6
6 Area figures 7
SECTION 2.-POPULATION.
7 General 7
8 The " Census .. 8
9 Provisional Totals 9
SECTION S.-AREA, POPULATION AND DBNSITY.
10 Density 11
11 Density in Administrative Divisions 18
12 Density in Districts and States 18
SECTION 4.-VARIATIONS IN POPULATION.
18 Fast Censuses 14
14 Variations in population (1855-1921) 15
15 Conditions of the previous decade (1911-1921) t· 16
Paragraph. Subject. Pages.

SEOTION 5.-00NDITIONS OF THE LAST DEOADE.

16 General 20
17 Health conditions 22
18 Hospitals and Dispensaries 27
19 Definitions 27
20 Agricultural conditions 28
21 Agriculture 32
22 Improvement in methods of Agriculture 84
23 Fruit Orchards 35
24 Use of improved implements 35
25 Agricultural stock and its care 35
26 Horse, mule and cattle-breeding 36
27 Prevention and treatment of cattle diseases 37
28 Irrigation 37
29 Sutlej Valley Project 39
SO Trade 40
31 Industry 41
32 Two new sources of wealth 43
S3 Joint Stock Oompanies 44
34 Wages 47
35 Prices 48
86 Road communications 49
37 Railway transport .. 50
38 Post Office, Telegraph and 1_'elephone services 52
39 Oo-operative movement 52
40 Education 59
41 Panchayat system 60
42 Rural uplift 61
43 The Mandi Hydro-Electric Scheme 62
44 Broad-casting 62

SECTION 6.-MoVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

45 Increase in population 63
46 The causes of the variation in the population 65
47 Natural increase, births and deaths 66
48 A.ge distribution 68
49 Sex proportion 69
50 Influence of religion on the movement of the population 69

SEornON 7.-MoVEMENT IN SMALLl<JR UNITS.

51 Movement in Natural Divisions 70

52 Movement in each British District 71
53 Pressure on resources 73
54 Movemflnt in Punjab States 77
55 Accuracy ')f census figures 79

SECTION 8.-HouSES AND FAMILIES.

56 General 8U
57 Definition of census house 80
58 Number of persons per house 81

Subsidiary Tables.

I.-Density, Water supply and crops 84

H.-Distribution of the l)opulation classified according to
density 85
IlL-Variation in relation to density since 1881 85
IV.-VariatIOn in natural population. . 86
V.--Comparison with vital statist1cs (For British rrerritory
only) 86
Vr.-Variation by tahsiis classified according to density 67
VII.-Persons per house a.nd houses per square mile •• 87
 s
Pages.
_,P~agraph.
Subject.
CHAPTER fi.-Cities, Towns and VaIages.
59 General 88
60 Division of popUlation as rural and urban 89
61 Urban populaticn 90
62 Population of towns by class 91
63 Individual citips and towns 93
64 Urban population by religion 96
65 Urban sex ratio 96
- 66 Rural population 96
67 Average size and distanoe between villages •• 97
68 Some statistics of rural popUlation 97
69 Rural population by religion 98
SubsilUary Tables.
I.~-Distribution of the population between towm and
village~ 99
II.---Number per mille of the total population of each main
religion, who live in towns 100
IlL-Towns classified by population 100
IV. -Cities and selected towns 100
V.-Distribution of urban popUlation according to size and
in rural territory 1881-·1931 101
VI.-CIassification of urban popUlation end population of
ruml territory as constituted in 1931 with increase since
1921 . 101
vrr.--··Places classed as towns in each of the last six censuses
classified according to the present population 102
TIlL-Increase (+) or decrease (-) in the population of towns
in the inter-censal periods 105
IX.-Rural density, Census i931 106
X.-Statement.Jiliowjng average population and area per
village in Tahsil, Census 1931 .. 109
XI.-Statement showing avorage number of persons per
houso (in Tahsil or State), 1931 111

CHAPTER III.-Birth..place and Migration.

70 General 11S
71 Casual migration 114
72 Other kinds of migration 115
73 Temporary migration 115
74 Periodic migration 116
75 Semi~permanent migration 117
76 Permanent migration 117
77 Reasons for small amount of migration 118
Subsidiary Table.~.

I.-Immigration to all Districts and States of the Province 120

n.-Emigration from the Province 121
IlL-Migration between the Province and other parts of India 121
IV.-Showing the dEtails of emigrants to different Indian Pro-
vinces and States and some foreign countries by sex 124
CHAPTER IV.-Age.
78 Introductory 125
79 Peculiarities of age r~turnB 126
80 Smoothing of figures 126
81 Different methods of recording age 128
82 Age distribution at different Censuses 128
83 Variation in individual age-groups ISO
84 Age distributio:n compared to other countries 131
85 Mean age 132
86 Mean age in Natural Divisions 13S
87 Longevity in different areas 133
88 Quinquennial births and age-groups 134
89 Census as a test of vi tal record .. IS5
90
91
Effect of migration on age distribution
Age distribution by caste ., .. .. IS5
lS6
 4
Paragraph. Subject. Pages.
Subsidiary Tables.
I.-A.ge distribution of 10,000 of each sex in the Province and
each Natural Division at six censuses and mean age. . 137
II.-A.ge distribution of 10,000 of each sex in each main religion
(six censuses) 138
IlL-Age distribution of 1,000 of each sex in certain castes " 139
TV.-Proportion of children under 14 and of persons over 43
to those aged 14-43 in certain castes; also of married
females aged 14-43 per 100 females 140
V.-Proportion of children under 10 and of persons over 60
to those aged 15-40; alFo of married females aged
15-40 per 100 females by District or State and
Natural Division 141
V-A.-Proportion of children under 10 and of persons over 60
to those aged 15-40 in certain religions; also of married
females aged 15-40 per 100 females by Natural Division 142
Vr.-Variation in popula.tion at certain age-periods since
1901 by District or State and Natural Division 143
VII.-Reported birth-rate by sex and Natural Division (for
British Territory only) 145
VIII. -Reported death rate by sex and Natural Divisions (for
British Territcry only) 146
IX.--Annual reported death-rate by sex and age in deoade per
mille living at same age according to the census of 1921
(for British Territory only) 146
X.-Actual recorded deaths from certain diseases and death-
rate per mille of each sex (for British Territoryonly) .• 147
XL-Age distribution of 100,000 of each sex by individual
year of a.ge according to actual returns in census
schedules 148
XII.-The ratio of the number of males, females and persons
per 100,000 at the census of 1921 to those ot tho (lonsus
of 1931, for each year of age, as recorded in the oensus
schedules 149
XHI.-Statement showing the recorded births and deaths since
1881 (for British Territory only) 150
CHAPTER V.-Sex.
92 Proportion of the sexes 151
93 Sex at birth 152
94 Masculinity at birth 153
95 Female infanticide ., 154
96 Neglect of females ., 156
97 Recorded male and female death-rates 158
98 Sex proportion in natural population 158
99 Comparison with other provinces and countries 158
100 Sex proportion in different localities •• 159
101 Sex proportion in smaller units 160
102 Sex proportion by religion and localities 160
103 Sex proportion by caste 161
Subsidiary Tables.
I.-General proportion of the SeXeS by Natural Divisions,
Districts and States for six censuses 168
H.-Number of females per 1,000 males at different age-periods
by religions at each of the last three censuses 164
IlL-Number of females per 1,000 males at different age-periods
by religions and Natural Divisions 164
IV.-Number of females per 1,000 males for certain selected
castes and tribes at different ages, 1931 census ... 165
V.-Actual number of births and deaths reported for each sex
during the decades 1901-1910, 1911-20 and 1921-
1930 (for British Territory only) 166
VI.--N umber of deaths of each sex at different ages (for British
Territory only) 167
VIL-N umber of births and deaths of main religions by sex
(for British Territory only). 167
VUI.-Number of females :per 1,000 ma.les (by Tahsils) 168
 Subject. :Pages.
CHAPTER VL- Civil Condition.
104 Introduotory 169
105 Movement in actual figures 171
106 Proportional distribution aocording to ago and civil condition 172
107 Age 8,t marriage .. 172
108 Age at marriage from census data 174
109 Proportion :>f sexes in marriageable population 176
110 Polygamy -: • 177
111 Polyandry 178
112 Specia1 inquiry into marriage and fertility 178
113 Size of the family correlated to occupatIon of husband 178
114 Size of the family by religion and class 179
115 Size of the family according to age of wife at marriage 180
115 The amount of sterility 182
117 Duration of marriages and size of family 184
118 Fertility data compared with general census 185
119 The widowed 185
120 Proportion of widows among females of main religions 186
121 Proportion of widows in different areas 187
122 Proportion of widows among different castes 187
123 Widow remarriage .. 188

Subsidiary Tables.

I.-Distribution by civil condition of 1,000 of each sex, religion

and main age-period at each of the last five censuses .. 189
H.-Distribution by civil condition of 1,000 of each sex at cert.ain
ages in each religion and Natural Division .. 190
III.-Distribution by main age-periods and civil oondition of
10,000 of each sex and religion 191
~e- sexes. by oivil condition at certain ages
for religions and Natural Divisions 192
V.-Distribution by civil condition of 1,000 of each sex at cer-
tain ages for seleoted oastes • • 192

CHAPTER vn.~In6rmitie8.

124 General 195

125 Insane 195
126 Local distribution of insanity 195
127 Sex proportion and age distribution among the insane 196
128 Punjab Mental Hospital 197
129 The deaf and dumb 197
130 Age distribution of deaf-mutes .. 198
181 Local distribution of deaf-mutes •. 198
182 The blind 199
133 Age distribution of the blind 200
134 Measures for combating blindness 200
135 Leprosy and its local distribution 201
136, Leprosy at different ages 202
187 Proportion of sexes among the leprons 202
138 Leper Asylums in the Province 202
139 Age distribution among different infirmities and total population 203
140 Comparison of the number of the infirm with other provinces 208
141 Sex proportion by age among the infirm 204

SUbsUliary Tables.

I.-Infirm per 100,000 of the population of eaoh sex a.t each of

the last five censuses 205
lI.-Infirm per 100,000 and females infirm per 1,000 males at
certain age-periods 207
lII.-Distribution of the infirm by age per 10,000 of each sex
(five censuses) 207
Paro,graph. Subject.

CHAPTER vm.-occupations or Meann of Livelihood.

SECTION I.-GENERAL.

142 Instructions about the return of occupations 208

143 Changes in instructions since 1921 211
144 Classification of occupations 213
145 Comparison with the figures of last census 214
146 Earners and working dependants 215
147 Female workers 216
148 Subsidiary occupations 217
149 Comparison of the population of workers with other provinces 218
150 Distribution of non-working dependants 219

SEU'l'ION 2.-DETAILED EXAMINA']'ION OF OCOUPATIONS.

151 Detailed examination of occupational distribution 220

152 Cultivation 220
153 Cultivating owners and tenants .. 221
154 Agricultural labourers 222
155 Cultivating owners and co-sharers in holdings 223
156 Cultivation of special crops, etc ... 224
157 Stock raising 224
158 Birds and bees 225
159 Order 2.-Fishing 225
160 Sub-class II, Order 3, Exploitation of Minerals 225
161 Class B 225
162 Sub-class III, Industry 225
163 Sub-class IV, Transport 227
164 Sub-class V, Trade 228
165 Class C, Administration, Public Force 230
166 Service of the State 230
167 Professions and liberal arts 280
168 Class D, Miscellaneous 2M
169 Beggars and vagrants 231
SECTION S.-OOOUPATIONS OF SELEOTED OASTES.

170 Occupations of selected castes 2S1

171 Occupations of Brahmans 232
172 Female workers in each caste 233
SECTION 4.-EDUOATED UNEMPLOYMENT.

178 Educated unemployment 2SS

Table XII.-Educated unemployment 284
Subsidiary Tables.

I (a).-Genoral distribution of earners (Principal occupation) and

working dependants 235
I (b ).-General distribution of earners as subsidiary occupations 286
II (a).-Distribution of earners (Principal occupation) and work-
ing dependants by sub-classes in Natural Divisions,
Districts and States 287
II (b).-Distribution of earners (Subsidiary occupation) by Bub-
. olasses in Natura.l Divisions, Districts and States .. 288
IU.-Ocoupations of females by sub-classes, orders and selected
groups 239
IV.-Selected oocupations giving oomparative figures for 1931
and 1921 . . 241
V.-.OQcupations of s~lected oastes 24.4
VI.-Number of persons employed on the ~6th February 1931
on the Railways, in t,he Irrigation Dep.iartment, and
Posts Office, Telegraph and Engin~eJjng Departments 247
 7

Paragraph. Subject. Pages.

CHAPTER IX.-Literacy.
174 General 248
175 Local distribution of literacy 249
176 IJiteracy in cities and selected towns 251
177 Literacy by main religions 252
178 Progress of literacy in younger generation 253
179 Returns of Education Department 254
180 Adult litera1Y 255
181 Literacy by selected castes 258
182 IJiteracy in English 259
183 English literacy by ca.stes 259
184 Literacy in vernaculars 260
185 Comparison with other provincps 261
Stlbsidiar!J Tables.
I.-Litoracy by age, sex and religion (reproduced in the text) 252
rr.-Literacy by age, sex and locality •• 26Z
lIr.-Literacy by religion, sex and locality 26S
IV.-English literacy by age, sex and locality (four decades) 265
V.-Literacy by caste 266
Vr.-Progress of literacy since 1881 267
VII.-Absolute figures of literacy at certain ages with OOO's omitted 267
VnI.-Showing the growth in the number of educational Insti-
tutions, scholars and expenditure from 1889-99 to 1930-
31 from the returns of the Education Department 268
IX.-Showing the number of schools and scholars by Tahsil
o~rl l)istrict according to the returns supplied by the
jor, Public Instruction, Punjab. for the year 1930-31 270
CHAPTER X.-Language.
"186 General 271
187 Scheme of classification of languages 272
188 The linguistic families .. 273
189 Indo-European la.nguages 273
190 Tibeto-Chinese la.nguages 273
191 Linguistic division . 273
192 Punjabi 274
193 Lahnda or Western Punjabi 274
194 Hindusta.ni 275
195 Western Pahari 275
196 Rajast11ani 275
197 Pashto 276
198 Baloehi 276
199 English 276
200 Tiboto-Chinese languages 276
201 Kashmiri 276
202 Sindhi 277
203 Nepali 277
204 Minor languages. Odki 277
205 Persian 277
206 BhiIi 277
207 Ben~ali 278
208 Gujarati 278
209 Marhatti 278
210 Tamil and Telugu 278
211 Arabic 278
212 Central Pahari 278
213 Other minor langua.ges 278
214 Bilingualism 279
21!l J.Jiteracy a.ctivity in different languages 280
Subsidiary 'l'ablu.
1.-·Distribution of total population by mother· tongue according
to census of 1931 ,. 283
n.-Part I. Distribution by language of the population of
each district 284
 8
Paragraph. Subject. Pages.
H.-Part H. Distribution by language of tha. population of each
district (Subsidiary languages) 285
HL-Showing the number of books published annually in each
language from 1922-1931 287

CHAPTER Xlo-Religion.
SEOTION I.-GENERAL.
216 General .. 288
217 Attitude of the public towards religion figures 290
218 Proportion of numerical strength by religion. 290
219 Revolt of untouchables 294

SEOTION 2.-HINnus.

220 Distribution of Hindus in the Punjab 295

221 Oauses of decreasing number of Hindus 295
222 Child marriage and its effect on fecundity 296
223 Effect of residence in towns 297
224 Effect of food on fecundity 298
225 Present condition of the Hindus 299
226 Brahman, Khatri and Arora 299
227 Hindu Rajputs and J ats 300
228 Decrease among Hindu occupational castes 800
229 Hindu sects 801
230 New sects returned among Hindus at this census 302

SECTION S,-,SIKHS.

231 General .. 303

:232 Variation in number of Sikhs at past censuses 304
·233 Sikh growth due to absorption of Hindus .. 306
234 Percentage increase of Sikhs in smaller units 31)1
235 Strength of Sikh sects 80g.

SECTION 4.-An-DHARMIS_

236 General .. 310

SECTION 5.-l\IUSLUlS.

237 General .. 311

238 Muslim sects SlS

SECTION 6.-CHRISTIANS.

~39 General .. 318

240 Local distribution of Christians .. S14

SECTION 7.-MINOR RELIGIONS.

241 Jains 315

242 Buddhists S15
248 Zoroastrians 315
244 Jews 316
245 Indefinite beliefs 316

Appendix I.-Actual population of main religions and depressed

classes and their proportion per 10,000 of the
total population for each District and State of
the Punjab Province 317
Subsidiary Tables.
I.-General distribution of the population by religion at each
of the last six censuses with variation per cent. 318
lE.-Distribution by Districts or States of the main religions
at each of. the last six censuses B1g
III.-Christians-Number and variations (six. censusea) 821
IV.-ReligioIll of urban and rural population. 821
 9

Paragraph. Subject. Pages.

CHAPTER XII.-Racell Tribe and Caste.
246 General 3:.12
247 Classification of castes 323
248 Option to return any caste 325
249 Castes of females 326
250 Origin of the caste system 326
251 Present numerical strength of castes and tribes 327
252 Important castes 327
253 Variation in caste figures during last decade 328
254 Aggarwal 329
255 Ahir 329
256 Arain 329
257 Arora 329
258 Awan 330
259 Bagaria SSl
260 Bawaria 331
261 Biloch 331
262 Brahman 332
263 Chamars including Ramdasias and Hindu Mochis 333
264 Chhimba 334
265 Chuhra S34
266 Chhimba S35
267 Dagi and Koli S36
268 Dhiman Brahman 336
269 Dumna 337
270 Faqir 3S8
271 Ghirath 338
272 Ghosi 339
273 Gujja r S39
274
275
Rami
Jat
~9e-Html'tlSikh-lJorder
.. .. 339
339
340
277 Sikh Jat 341
278 Muslim Jat 342
279 Proportion of workers among Jats 342
280 Jhiwar 343
281 Julaha. 343
282 Kahar 343
283 Kamboh 344
284 Kashmiri 344
285 . Khatri 345
286 Kumhar 345
287 Lohar 346
288 Machhi 347
289
290
Mahtam
Mali
... 347
847
291 Megh 347
348
292
293
294
Meo
Mirasi
Mochi
.. 348
848
295 Mussalli 849
296 Nai 349
297 Od 350
298 Pakhiwara 850
299 Pathan •• 350
300 Qasab 351
352
301 Raj put
302 Ramdasia
803 Saini
.. 354
354
304 Sansi 354
805 Sarem 355
306 Sayad 355
307 Sheikh 355
808 Sunar 856
809 Tank Kshatriya 356
810 Tarkhan 357
311 Teli 357
812 • No oaste' entry 357
 10
Paragraph. Subject. Pages.
SlS Representa.tion of oastes inservices SSS
314 Strength and distribution (Europeans and Anglo-Indians) 360
315 Comparison with the past returns 360
.Appendix I to Chapter XII.-Number of persons belonging to
occupational castes who returned themselves as Tank Kashatriya
and Dhima.n Brahman 862
Appendix II to Chapter XII.-Castes claimed 364

Subsidiary Tables.

I.-Actual and proportional figures of castes classified according

to their traditiona1 occupations 366
H.-Variation in caste, tribe since 1881 867
APPENDICES.
Appendix I.-Vita.l statistics 369
Appendix n.-Leprosy 370
Appendix TII.-Depressed classes 37S
Index of the more important subjects and terms
 INTRODUCTioN.

1. Matters connected with religion, caste and ianguage have been Pr.elca¢~:
discussed at great length in the Census Reports of the past, and any reader
interested in them will find ample material in the reports of the four censuses
preceding the census of 19~1. I have abstained, as far as possible, from indulg-
ing in a technical discussion of these matters, and have devoted my attention
to an explanation of the figures brought out by the census enquiry. To those
who study an Indian census report for the first time the endless scope and the
utility of the work comes as a great and pleasant surprise. For my report
I can only claim that itia lldlort of snapshot of the various aspects of the popula-
tion as it was at the time of Enumeration.
It has been my endeavour to trace the local variations in different cate-
gories of figures for long periods in order to gauge the trend of the changes. I
have tded to establish by my conclusions the causes of those variations and to
anticipate their future trend. The author of a Census Report is of course
always liable to be taxed with the boldness of some of his inferences, but
obviously anyone in his position is bound to be guided by the testimony fur-
nished by the huge mass of statistics rather than by individual opinions .
.The material collected at the census and requiring explanation is so
vast that anyone dealing with it may be excused for treating different subjects
OIle after the other without sometimes establishing a real connl;lction between
them. I have, however, done my best to render the subject interesting by
introducing some measure of continuity, thus making the book readable and not
merely a dull volume to faU back upon when the usual. encyclopredias have
failed. There is at the beginning of each chapter a reference to statistics, and
in.theJonge:c..ohapters, such as Chapter I, the contents of each paragraph have
been given at the top of the opening page and the subsidiary tables have also
been appropriately described. . In addition to this there is a very exhaustive
index at tlie end of this book where the Same reference appears at more than one
place for the reader's convenience.
Clearness and brevity are two essential merits of a Census Report, and it
has· ·been my endeavour not to offend against either. "When discussing the
various subjects I have kept in view the fact that among the readers there may
be many who read a Census Report for the first time. I have, therefore, aimed
at explaining the statistics in a manner clear and simple enough for any
layman to understand. Brevity is a comparative term, and where I found
that any subject wanted elucidation in the interests of the reader I have not
hesitated to sacrifice brevity to lucidity. Thus I venture to claim that this
report can be readily followed by a layman, while the material supplied should
be of considerable use to the advanced statistician.
The District officers had their hands exceptionally full with their admin·
istrative duties during the period of the census operations, and had little time
to spare for the census work. Immediately after the census they were re-
quested to send in brief reports dealing among other matters with the census
operations, the attitude of the public, the tendency on the part of members
of certain castes to retur~ a caste other than traditional, and any attempt at the
swelling of figures by artificial means. The reports received from some of the
districts revealed that a tendency on the part of the communities to swell their
figures and on the part of members of certain castes to return a caste other
th~fi traditional were a prominent feature in certain localities, and a corrobora ..
ti6n of this exists in t'he census statistics.
2.. The dates of all previous censuses are quoted in the margin, and a PrevlOOI
1 'j 1855 brief reference is made to them in paragraphs 13 to 15 Cenlute'"
a;:u?r
l~th y 1868. of the report. In some of the Tables published in Part II .
17th February 1881. of this Report are given the figures for previous censuses
i~:hM!:~~1~89I. back to that of 1881. The two censuses of 1855 and 1868
, 10th March 1911. concerned administrative divisions so different that any
.18th March 1921. .
. comparIson . au t 0 f the ques
WI'th th em IS . t'IOn. I n a11 cases
in which figures f91' previous censuses have been quoted in this report -."they
 .
11 ptlNjAB OENStlS REPORT, 1931.

have been adjusted so as to apply to existing divisions and not to the divisions
which existed at the time those statistics ,vete pl'spared, In this way alone a
comparison is possible at present.
~~::~:ri~~ 3. Paragraphs 4 to (j of the report deal with changes in the bound-
and Are... aries of administrative units tlwt have taken place durilig the last decade.
There has been no change of any importance since 1921.
Operations 4. The census operations hn,ve been discussed at length in the Adminis-
I)f thl!
Present trative Volume, Part IV, of this Report, but as that Volume is intended only
Census. for departmental and local use I propose briefly to describe here each stage of the
operations, which in point of procedure have practically remained unchanged
since last census.
lnitl.i 5. I assumed charge of my duties on the 1st April1!);30 and lost no time
Arrange. in setting about the work. I issued my preliminary circular together with the
anent.. first three Chapters of the Provincial Census Code in the first week of May. The
circular contained a resume of all the stages of the Enumeration work, while the
three Chapters of the Code supplied the necessary guidance for the prelimi-
naries which had to be got through before the commencement of house-
numbering. District Census Officers in every district and Census Superin-
tendents in every state were appointed, and the preparation of General
Village and Town Registers, on which the formation of census divisions rests
was taken in hand at once. The General Village Register showed for each
tahsil the names of all villages and the nutnber of houses in each, while the
Town Register showed for each town the names of wards, ?1whallas, etc.,
and the number of houses in each. Sketch maps of villages and towns
were also prepared, showing the houses in each village and town. The
next step was to parcel out all villages and towns into Blocks in which
the enumeration could be carried out by one enumerator. These Blocks
were grouped in Circles under Super visors, and Circles again grouped in
Charges under Charge Superintendents. In the towns care was taken that
the Circles should be conterminous with the Admin istra tive and Elective wards.
These divisions wera roughly marked on the skeleton maps and finally revised
after the completion of house-numbering. At the time of the final census there
were 185,355 Blocks, 14,585 Circles and 1,048 Charges, and the enumeration
was carried out by 180,631 Enumerators under the direction of 14,570 Super-
visors and 1,039 Charge Superintendents. In the rural areas the Field Kanungos
and Patwaris as a rule acted as Charge Superintendents and Supervisors, res-
.pectively. In tbe cities and towns the supervising agency was recruited mostly
from amongst Municipal officials. The Enumerators both in the urban and rural
· areas were mainly voluntary non-official workers. The appointment orders
were issued under the provisions of the Census Code, and each enumerator was
treated as a public servant.
House·, 6. The next item in the progmlllme after the cousus divisions had beall
,*umberin,. provisionally fixed was the numbermg of all houses. 'flus work commenced
about the middle of September <md was completed within two months. Every
l;touse, which was likoly to be occupied on the final census night, was marked
with a number, all houses in a Circle being numbered serially. In rural
· areas tho house-numbermg Wltl3 ca.rried out by the SuperVIsors, who were
as a rule Patwaris, while in cities and towns the Municipal or Notified Area
· Committees had the needful done. The Lotal Humber of houses numbered
in the ,vllO}." Province was 8,167,739, but ou tho fiual cellS us uight a uonsiderablo
Humber of houses which bore numbers had 110 occUpttll~S, the number of ocou-
.I}ied houses being 5,943,652, or 73 per ceuL. of the how:;es numbered. When the
· house-numbering was comple~ed in the middlo of November the. censu~ divisions
were revised and fixed finally.
n... .. 7. In August· a complete issue of tho Census Code and the Manual of
&~~:=:'~I'Y Instructi~ns . for the Charge. S.l.lp~ril1tend~nts and Sup~rvisors were supplied
lion. to each dlstnct and state. Bnef lllstructlOlls for tho gmdance of t:)llumorators
were printed on the covers of the Enumeration Books.
Early in September before the house-numbering actu!1liy, commenced the
necessn.ry training was imparted by the District Census Officers and Spate Census
Superintendents to the cemms staff. From the middle of Novemb3r to the end
9f Decalllber the staff was trained ill the work of enumeration, the instruotioos
 tNTRODUOTION.

filtering through from the Provincial Superintendent down to the Enumerator.

District Census Officers and State Census Superintendents gave a practical
t~aii'ling to the Charge Superintenden~s, who in their tur~ instructed the Super-
vIsors. The Enumera,tors were trmned by the SupervIsors during December
a.nd .January.
The whole month of ,January was devoted to the work of preliminary
enumeration in rural l\,rOftR, while in tho eitles ftnd towns it beo-an on Uw 20th
January and WitS finished in most places by tho middle of F:brllarv. Thero
was an I~mllnemi.ion Book for oneh Block; it consiste<l of It oover anda certain
number of schedules, which were stitched togeUler. The cover contained brief
instructions for the EnumerilJor and an abstract to he completed and detached
after the finnl enumeration. The schedules had 18 columns which were to
contain padieulars about eftch person enumerated. The first column was
meant for tlw honse number, and each page could contain particulars about
eight persons. .
In the course of t.he preliminnry ennmeration, which in towns was generally
carried out by enumerators, the work was checked by the snpervising staff and
care was taken to bring t.he entries up to date even during the period intervening
bet.ween the prelim~nary enumeratIOll ftnd the final census. Entries were
made.in the schedules only about t,hose persons who were to be present in the
houses on the final census night. .
8. The final census was merely the proceds of bringing up to date the The Final
entries made in the schedules during the preliminary enumeration. It began CenlUI.
at 7 P. M. on the 26th February and lasted until midnight. The Enume-
rators went round their Blocks, and verified the entries in respect of each house.
Persons who had arrived after the preliminary ennmeration, i.e., guests or
newly-born children, were entered in the sehedules, and the entries about those
who had left the house or died were ecored out. Early next morning the Enume-
rators roet theoupervisor at an appointed place, gave a serial number to each
entry in the book and struck out totals of occupied houses, persons, males
and females. Similar totals were prepared by the Supervisors for their Circles
and by the Charge Superintendents for their Charges. The charge summaries
were totalled for the district or the state at ·the district or state headquarters
and then telegraphed to me at TJu,hore and to the· Census Commissioner for
India at Delhi.
9. In some parts of the Province the countryside is wild and the danger NOI.-
from wild beasts considerable, an(l it was therefore considered advisable, as in c:ochl"onou,
1921, to hold the final ennmerat,ion before sunset on the censns day. Such eosus.
tracts are the Morni ilw{rt III the Ambala District, certain isolated parts of the
Gurgaon District and the Biloch Trans-frontier Tract. In the high mountains of
the Hlma.layas more serIOUS variations from the normal procedure were neces-
Date of sary, as they become snow- bound
K.,\NGRA DI~TRICT- Gen8'1I8. during winter and Some of them as
Kothi Kohr and SOWI1I', including Bam
Bhangal .. 20·9·30
early as September. On the 1.)re-
Lahul and Spiti .. 5·9·30 sent occasion more tracts (detailed
. Kulu, Rupi and Siraj 5·12·30 in the margin) had to be subJ' ected
CUAlfBA STATE-
Pangie and Chamba Lahul .• 7·9·30 to a non-synchronous eensus, as
Traita, Chanauta and Brahmaur •. 15·12·30 the cenSUS took place about the end
!tUNDI STATE-
Kardar circles of Chohar, Badar, Uttarsal, of February or nearly three weeks
Sanor and Saraj
B.SlUllJr. (BUlLA HILL STATES)-
•. 5·12·30
earl'ler th an tlIe census da t e In
.
Chini and Dodra. 1·12·30 1921. The results of the non-
synchronous census were treated as part of the February census.
10. The census of 1931 was held during a period of political upheavaJ Attitude
accompanied by an economic depression. The people knew that the future il e
constItution of India was being moulded, and that their political rights u IC.
:r.
mainly depended on the census figures. In these circumstances, the varIOUS
communities made efforts to secure their full representation by havmg
all their individuals recorded in the census schedules, and in some cases they
did not hesitate to swell their numbers by unfair means. The menial classes,
mainly Chamars and Chuhras in the central Punjab, in order t.o consolidate
their position wanted to return their religion as " Ad-Dharmi." A tug-of-war
flt~rte4 in f?OI~W d1~tr!cts? ~~d Ad-D4a,:rm~s were re<luired by Sik4s aml B,:ind\lEl
 iv PUNJAB CENSUS REPORT, 1931.

not to return themselves as Ad-Dharmis. Particularly in Ambala, Ludliiana,

-FBrozepore and'Lyallpur the Sikh land-owners employed all "sorts of measures,
not infrequently' bordering on terrorism. to secure the return of religion of Chuhras
and Chamars as Sikh.* In some urban areas the Enumerators made efforts
to swell the figures of their community by bogus entries and to curtail those of
.It rival community by scoring out the entries made in the course of the preliminary
f1i1umemtion. In one town' the various communities in order to secure more
seats on the Municipality sent for'their friends from the neighbouring villages
in order to have them recorded as town·,hvellers on the final census night and
thus to increase their numericnl strength. The effort,. however, proved value:.
less, as the numerical strength of- aU the communities . rose uniformly, leaving
undisturbed their proportions resulting· from the preliminary enumeration. .
In some large urban areas the work of many 'Enilmerators was character-
ized by apathy and indifference, 'and consequently there were many cases of
omission. Thus the excess resulting from bogus entries was counteracted' to
a certam e~tent at least by- cases of omission. But for the keenness and vigi-
lance exercised by the various ;District Census Officers the cases of omission or
artificial swelling of figures would have b-een more numerous and on a ·much
larger scale. It has -to be remembered that bogus entries made or houses· and
individuals left u.nenumerated in certain areas cannot materially affect the census
figures which run into millions.
Another tendency noticeable on the present occasion was to return Urdu
or Hindi aEl the language instead of Punjabi. This tendency was mainly 'con-
fined to large towns. In the matter of script also, the town-dwellers in some
places evinced keenness to return themselv('Js as literate with a view to swell
the figures of literacy for their comi:n:unity. .
A marked' 1:endencv was to return a caste other than traditional. Members
of certain occupational c·astes sought to be returned under an agrIcultural cas'te
e.g., Muslim tarkha,ns arid lohars as A~ans; nais, mirasis and j?,dahas as Raj'puts;
E'tc. Hmdu lohars and tarkhans wen~ anxious to return themselves as Dhiman
Brahmails, Hindu nais as Brahmans, Hindu darzis, dhob·is, etc., as Tank
Kshatriya" and Sikh lohars and tarlchans as Ramgarhia.
Arrange- 11. Though the date of the general census. is chosen so as not to clash
mentl for
RailwaYI,
with large congregations of people on the occasion of festivals or at certain places
Fair. and· of pilgrimage, it is impossible to avoid some of the ordinary local gatherings.
. Migratory Adequate arrangements for fairs and other large gatherilJ.gs, of people were made
Population.
beforehand, and in some districts, such as Rohtak and Ludhiana, t'!everal thou'S-
and persons attending fairs were enumerated by the special .staff emplqyed.: .. ,
. Special arrangements 'were made for the enumeration·of persons' travelling
by rail o~ the censu~ night, and as each was e~umerated ·he was given a pass to
prevent hIm from bemg enumerated a second tIme, and as a further precaution
his ticket was marked with the letter E to indicate that he had been enumerated.
The Railway census was carried out under the supervision of the civ.il authori-
ties, and the A~en~ or Manager of ea~h Railway li~e ~ominated.a ~ilway officer
to assist the DIstrIct or State officer III the orgamzatlOn of the RaIlway, G.ensus
in the district or state. The Railway statiQns were made into separate Blocks
or Circles in the districts' or states in which they were situated, and the special
enumerating staff, known as Platform Enumerators, was employed at each
station at 7 P. M. on the night of the 26th February and remained on duty till
6 A.M. next morning. The staff enumerated each passenger alighting or en-
training who did not possess a pass. There were, however, some people on
• ~.- 1 trains, who had entrained before sunset and had not left the train until next
,,!'-
morning, and even they were not allowed to escape enumeration.. The running.
"'The Deputy Commissioner of Ambala (Mr. Sheepshanks) in hiS report on the census operations says :-" The
Sikhs did increase their number by all possible means. They persuaded their kamins (village menials) and others
to give their religion as Sikh. They started a regular propaganda in most of the villages. For instance, in village
Kainaur this propaganda was carried to its extreme. and the Mahajans. Chamars. and even Christians' were "forced
'to give their religion as Silill."· - : . '. .
., The Depu~y Co~missioner of Ludhia!la (Mr•. Connor) rem~rks.-" :rhe proprietary bodies of yUill-ges put· great
pressure upon theu kamlns to return themselves as Slkhs, and I thmk they succeeded to a great extent m some villages."
. The Deputy Commissioner of Ferozepore (Mr. MaeFarquhar) says !-" Ad.Dharmis were reallY'anxious to con.
'was
. Bolidate their position as a separate 'community, but on those residing in r_ural ~reas great pressure brQught to
bear by their Sikh landlords to return themselves as Mazhabi Sikhs or Slkhs mstead' of Ad:Dharmis: Many'suCQ
J\d-Dha.rniis had to·yield under the pressure. they being the village menials generally.". .
the Defutr Commissioners of Lyallvur. Lahore and Sheikhu:pura have made similar re~arka,
 INTRODUOTION.

train Eimmerators were employed throughout the night to count: the persons
in running trains, and all trains were stopped at 6 A. M. on the 26th February;
and an passengers who had not got passes were enumerated.
" For persoTls j(mrneying by road during' the Mnsrls night ,Enuinp.rators
\vpre'posf,ed t'at all ':mf.t.in roads and ferries, while defimte instructions were :ssued
for ~the enumerabon of troops on march::' Regarding the persons 'spending" the
night in fields or at wells in the villages, ,the instructions were<thn.t,they should
be enumerated' as being' present in their' houses, as also, persons in towns
di'ning ou.t with friends.
,'; '.' '12" .A,s explain~d in paragraph ~ the total,S foreneh district and st~te were i~~::::onal
prepal'ed WIth ,all possrble 'promptness after the census. These totals mcluded
all persons enumerated at their: houses or'while travelling, and care was taken'to
add up the figures o{the non-synchronous areas. The District 'or State authori-
ties took all' possible measures to ensure a speedy collection of figures from re-
mote 'places, and camels, ponies, motor-cars and lorries were among the means
so employed. '
' .. > ' The Kapurthala, Pataudi, Nabha, Jind and'Loharu States ·were all able
to telEgraph their provisiona.} totalS' to me and to the Census Commissioner for
India. on t.he 27th February, while in British Territory Gurgaon, Mianwali,
Kangra, Jullundur and the Trans-fronti~r Bilo<;h Tract of pera Ghazi Khan
telegraphed the totals on the 1st March. In most cases the totals had been
receiv~d by the 3rd Ma,rch, and' only' seven districtFl" I1nd two' stl1tes (Malerkotll1
flnd Simla Hill States) remained to telegrl1ph them on the 4th and 5th March.
~rhe figures telegraphed so promptly I1re compl1red., below with those finally
tabulated, and the negligible difference bet-ween the two totals points to tho
l\igh standard o~ accuracy attained?
"

Ocoupied Persons. Males. Femalesl Variation

houses. :per cent.
I

------
,:PUNJAB.
Provisional Totals .. 6,004,717 28,490,057 15,558,230 12,931,827

Fina.l Totals .. 5,943,652 28,490,857 15,561,194 12,921),623 }, '003

13. The next stage in the operations was to get the entries in the, general ~l"::.. .. ,
schedules copied on to slips. The slips were issued in five different colours" one C'OPYll~,~~
for each of the main religions and one for all 'other religions. Sex and civil
condition were indicated by symbols on the slips; the symbol for unmarried
of each sex was printed on each slip to be converted to " married" or t' widowed"
by hand according to requirements. Thus there were five different, colours
I1nd two different symbols giving a total of ten easily distinguished slips. The
other particulars recorded about each person were written out by hand in the
slips, a previously arranged system of abbreviations being 'used.. Special slips
were issued for the recording' of-infirmities. "
The work of slip-copying was done by the revenue 'staff"at the TahBil
headquarters, while in the case Of large towns it was done by copyists engaged
by Municipal Committees. For rural areas and small towns the Patwal'iE) acted
as' copyists, and their ,York was on the whole 'satisfactory, while that done in
Muriicipalities 'with a few exceptions was susceptible of much improvement,
mainly owing to the temporary staff employed lacking a sense of responsibility.
In most places the copying work was commenced on the 1st March and cOinpleted
within a fortnight. In some Municipalities considerable delay occurred, and the
slips Game in about the end of April or nearly a month and-a-half after'the due
date.
14. ' Two Central Sorting offices were opened at Lahore and one at Delhi, Sorting.
and the completed slips were sent to these offices, where large staffs sorted them
according to the various heads required for each tab!e of the Report. The D'elhi
Sorting office dealt with,the slips of the Delhi Province, the districts of the Ambala
Division· and the neighbouring states. rrhe Phulkian States, Patiala~ Jind ,and
N-abha, and Bahawalpur Stat~ carr~ed out their own sorting and coml?ila~ion,
 vi PUNJAB OENSUS REPORT, 1981.

The two Sorting offices at Lahore divided up the rest of the districts and states
for the sorting work. At each Sorting office care was taken that the slips
of different units to appear in the tables remained separate. Information for
each of the Imperial Tables was extracted one by one, as also for t.he Provincia']
Tables appearing in Part III. The results of the sorting were filled up in fjortel's'
tickets, which were sent on to the Central Compilat.ion Offi('fl itt: IJahorf'. ThiR
work was finished in about five months.
Compil.4 15. During this stage the entries in Sorters' tickets of different l'eligionFi
lion.
and localities were copied out in registers, and tahsil a.nd distrid, tota.l~ af! well
as totals for certain towns were struck for all the tables. The final tableFl" wer{\
then prepared and from them the derivative l.ableK, ImoWJI as subsidiary tnbIeR,
which appear at the end of each Chapter of t.his Rep ort. The Compilltt,)on
office was in ('harge of my Personal Assistant, who had under hinl It large staff
of Inspectors and Compilers, and the office began to function in May 19R1 ; the
first table was Mnt. to the press in September 1931 ltIHl the last t;able was finally
printed off in November 1932.
Public:atioQ, 16. The resultR of the census are published in four part.s, and the
months in which t.heRe were iRsued or in which it is expectefl that they will
issue are as follows :-
Part I.-The Report during April 1933.
Part II.-The Imperial Tables during February 1933.
Part IH.-Appendices to the Imperial Tables during lVIarch 1933.
Part IV!-The Administrative Volume during April 19S5.
COlt of 17. The census of the two Provinces (Punjab and Delhi) has cost Gov-
CellSul.
ernment Rs. 3,57,752 which works O~lt at Rs. 12-4-5 for every 1,000
persons enumerated; this compares with Rs. 3,59,224 or Rs. 14-0-8 for
eve!y 1,000 persons in 1921. In addition to this sum of Rs. 3,57,752, the
total cost of the census includes Rs. 28,984-12-0 recovered from Municipalities,
etc., on alcount of the cost of tabulation, Rs. 8,312-6-0 recovered from Indian
States on account of the cost of forms, sorting and compilation. The Indian
States ha e reported a cost of Rs. 53,735 for the enumeration carried out by
them. T e Phulkian States and Bahawalpur have been omitted altogether in
the calculli"tion of these figures as they carried out the whole of the operations
themselves.
Acknowledr- 18. It is with a sense of very great pleasure that I now turn to my last
menta. duty which is to thank all those to whose help and co-operation the successful
completion of the census operations is due. In this grateful admowledgment
I include all officials and non-officials, who in one way or other participated
in the census work without expectation of any remuneration or reward. In
particular I wish to acknowledge the great service rendered by the revenue
agency of the Province, without whose help the success of the enumeration
01' slip-copying work would be well-nigh impossible. It is true that no other
·branch of public service contributes to the census operations the same amount of
attention and trained ability. The Patwaris and Field I{anungos with very few
exceptions discharged their onerous duties faithfully and well, while the Sadar
Kanungos barring one or two were most helpful. The majority of the Tahsil
officers also exerted themselves in the supervision of the work, though not to
the same extent as the subordinate staff. '1.'he District Census Officers did
praiseworthy work, tmd but for their great devotion to duty and vigilance the
census schedules would have contained a larger amount of inaccuracy resulting
from the communal struggle. The Deputy Commissioners were unable to give
any considerable time to the census work, but whenever a call was made on their
attention the response was generous.
The Census Superintendents of the Punjab States showed great keenness
in the supervision of the census work, and their arrangements were in all cases
efficient. To those among them whose work was characterized by outstanding
merit I have conveyed my special thanks.
I am very grateful indeed for the kindness of the gentlemen who found
time to read the manuscript of some portions of my report, and offered valuable
su~~estions: Nr: 9alvertr C:I.E., ~!C.S.~ :ripancial ComJIljssioner~ Punjab,
 kindly read the Chapters on Age and Sex, Major Lodge-Patch, I.M.S., Superin-
tendent of Mental Hospital, the Chapter on Infirmities, and Sir George Anderson,
Kt., C.I.E., the Chapter on Literacy, while the Hon'ble Sir Jogendra Singh, Kt.,
Minister for Agriculture, and my predecessor, Mr. Middleton, LC.S., Sessions
Judge at Rawalpindi, went through the Chapter on Religion.· To all of them I
am most grateful for having evinced much interest in my work and offered me
the benefit of their criticism. Several heads of departments very kindly sent
me notes on the progress made during the last decade by their respective depart-
ments.
My warmest thanks are due to Mr. Tyson, Superintendent of Lahore
Government Press, who not only did much. printing for me with the greatest
possible promptness, but was always ready to help me with his advice in all my
problems connected with printing. He is also getting my various volumes
bound up very nicely. The staff of the Civ·il and Jl;lilitary Gazette Press, parti-
cularly the 'Vorks Manager, Mr. Wollen, deserve my thanks for their great
keenness to print the Punjab and Delhi Reports and Tables expeditiously and
well. The Census Code in Urdu and the forms for enumeration, sorting and
compilation as well as the slips for slip-copying were printed mostly at the
Mufid-i-Am Press. The work done by that Press at every stage was praise·
worthy, and my special thanks are due to the manager, Lala Labha Ram, for
his keenness and whole-hearted co-operation.
Of thj;) three Deputy Superintendents, who had charge of the Sorting
Offices, Chaudhri Nasar Ullah Khan, Extra Assistant Commissioner, has
stayed on till the e11(i, having become my Personal Assistant when Lala Behari
Lal prooeeded on leave in the middle of October 1931. On his sorting work
at Delhi he brought to bear the qualities of great industry and intelligence,
and as Personal Assistant I have found him quick, capable and devoted to hiB
work, and at the end of the term I can without hesitation say that I could
not have wished for a better colleague. A word of praise is also due to Sardar
Kehr Singh, Deputy Superintendent, who discharged his duties with great
diligence. Among the Inspeotors of the Compilation office I shall choose
for special mention M. :Muhammad lVIusa, M. Dhian Singh, M. Fazal Elahi, M.
Mehr Singh, M. Lal Singh and Lala Nihal Chand Bajaj. The last-named has
been responsible for the preparation of the Subsidiary Tables, and is the last to
leave. His work has throughout been characterised by an exceptional.
diligence and thoroughness, and I am most thankful to him.. S. Gurdial Singh
both as Proof Header and Inspeotor in the Oompilation and Sorting Offices
has done extremely v<11uable work. The Head Clerk, Chaudhri Muhammad
Said, is my oldest colleague. At the outset 'of my work he was my only clerk
for lllany weeks to deal single-handed with· correspondence, typing, trans-
lating and accounts. In September 1931 he was promoted to the post of
Head Clerk, and has continued as such to the end. He has discharged his
duties t.hroughout Wit.11 the utmost diligence, and he has been a valuable
asset. Sheildl Abtlul W'ahid, the efficient Record-keeper in my predecessor~a
office, as third clerk Holld ~. Harnam Singh as Record-keeper have done very good
work. My second elerk and steno-typist, Pandit Rajindar Nath Kaul t
has been with me for over two years and a quarter, and I have found him
most useful throughout. He has passed through numerous periods of great
stress with an amazing amount of patience and cheerfulness, and his work
has been simply invaluable.
During the last three years I have had to make numerous references
to the Punjab Government about various matters, and am much indebted
for the kindness and consideration I have always received.
In conclusion, I tender my deep gratitude to Dr. Hutton, Census Com·
missioner for India, for the guidance and encouragement I have invariably
received ~t his hands. Whenever I was faced with a difficulty and sought his
help his response was prompt and his advice invaluable. It has been to me a
privilege and a pleasure to have served under him.
.
31-3-1933. AHMAD HASAN KHAN,
 REPORT
ON THE
o

CENSUS OF TlfE PUNJAB

1931.
OHAPTER I.
DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

SECTION t.-THE AREA DEALT WITH.

1. Introductory. 2. Administrative Divisions. 3. Natural Divisions. 4. Externa.l cha.nges in
iboundaries. 5. Internal changes. 6. Area figures.
SECTION 2.-POPULATION.
7. General. S. Th~" Census." 9. Provisional totals.

SECTION 3.-AREA, POPULATION AND DENSITY.

10. Density. 11. Density in Administrative Divisions. 12. Density-in Districts and States.
SECTION 4.-VARIATIONS IN POPULATION.
13. Past Censuses. 14. Variations in population (1855-1921). 15. Conditions of the previous decade
-(1911-1921).
SECTION 5.--CONDITIONS OF THE LAST DECADE.
16. General. 17. Health oonditions. IS. Hospita.ls and Dispensaries. 19. Definitions. 20. Agri-
,oultural conditions. 21. Agrioulture. 22. Improvement in methods of Agriculture. 23. Fruit Orchards. 24. Use
of improved implements. 25. Agrioultural stock and its care. 26. Horse, Mule and Cattle-breeding.
27. Prevention and Treatment of cattle diseases. 2S. Irrigation. 29. Sutlej Valley Project. 30. Trade. 31.
Industry. 32. Two new sources of wealth. 33. Joint Stock Companies. 34. Wages. 35. Prices. 36. Road
·communications. 37. Railway transport. 38. Post Office, Telegraph and Telephone services. 39. Co-operative
movement. 40. Education. 41. Panchayat system. 42. Rural up.lift. 43. The l\fandi Hydro-Electrio
.Scheme. 44. Broad-casting.
SEOTION 6.-MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.
45. Increase in population. 46. The causes of the variation in population. 47. Natural inorease, births
and deaths. 4S. Age distribution. 49. Sex: proportion. 50. Influence of religion on the movement of
the population.
SEarION 7.-MOVEMENT IN SMALLER UNITS.
51. Movement in Natural Divisions. 52. Movement in each British district. 53. Pressure on resources.
-~4. Movement in Punjab States. 55. Accuraoy of censnS figures.
SECTION S.-HOUSES AND FAMILIES.
56. General. 57. Definition of census houge. 58. Number of pers0I!-S per house.

SECTION I.-THE A:6.EA DEALT WITH.

This Report deals with the eighth Census of the Punjab, taken on the Introductory.
1.
night between the 26th and 27th February 1931. A separate Report for Delhi
Provinoe, whioh has hithert,o been treated in the Punjab Reports, has been
{lompiled on the present occasion.
 2 OHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

The Province derives its name from its rivers (Punj-ab, meaning five rivers),.
namely Sutlej, Beas, Ravi, Chellab and Jhelum, which traverse its length from
north-east to south-west and join up with the Indus at Mithankot (in the Dera
Ghazi Khan District) and thus along with it pour their waters into the Arabian
Sea near Karachi. Four decades back it was the existence of the five rivers rather
than their utility, which conferred the name on the Province. Now those rivers
do not merely exist in name, but have been rendered a valuable asset by the
engineer's skill, and all of them have to their credit magnificent eanal systems,
which have brought fertilising wate~to millions of acres of arid land and thus
provided livelihood for a considerable portion of the provincial population, and
have brought into existence prosperous colony towns and flomishing villages,.
built on modern lines with due regard to the laws of sanitation and cleanliness.
The Beas is the smallest and the only river, whose name is not directly associated
with a canal, but during the kha1'ij it feeds an old private canal in the Hoshiarpur
District, known as Shah Nahr, and after joining the Sutlej near Ferozepore, its
supply is utilized by the canals of the Sutlej Valley Project. At the last census, the
Sutlej had only one canal, the Sirhind, to feed, but now it claims a most extensive
canal system, which irrigates large tracts in the Ferozepore, Lahore, lVIontgomery
and Multan Districts and the States of Bahawalpur and Bikaner. Thus the
Punjab is now in reality a tract, which in a way derives its life from those rivers,
depending on them largely for its material prosperity. Two other rivers, the
J umna and the Indus, also traverse the Province and form its boundaries on the
east and 'we~_t, respectively. The Jumna divides the Punjab from the United
Provinces, and the Indus while forming the boundary line on the north-west runs
through the Mianwali District and separates the Dera Ghazi Khan District from
the rest of the Province.
Admlnlstra- 2. The Province is administratively divided into two parts, the British
UveDivisions.
Territory and the PunJab . States. Th e f ormer has an area 0 f 99, 265 square mlles .
or 72·5 per cent. of the total area of the Province, and an enumerated population
of 23,580,852 or 82·8 per cent. of the total population. As at last census, the
British Terri-
tory is divi-
ded into 29
districts, each
admi nistered
by a Deputy
Commissioner,
and these are
groupedin
five divisions,
each in charge
of a Commis-
SIOner_ The
map m the
margin shows
th~ limits of
the districts
Political Divisions.
and divisions.
[. Am{Jala Divi~ian. II. Jullundur Die'isiort. 111_ Lalwre Division, The order in
IV. Rawalpindi Dit'isioll, V. Mullan Division. which the-
 THE AREA DEALT WITH.

administrative divisions of the British Territory appear III the oensus tables and
official documents is shown below :-

'Ambrtla DiIJ;8ion. Jultundur Division. Lahore Division. Rawalpindi Diwsion. Mullan Division.

1. Hissar. 7. Kangra. 12. Lahore. IS. Gujrat. 24. Montgomery.

2. Rohtak. S. Hoshiarpur. 13. Amritsar. 19. Shahpur. 25. Lyallpur.
3. Gurgaon. 9. Jullundur. 14. Gurdaspur. 20. Jhelnm. 26. Jbang.
4. Karnal. 10. Ludhiana. 15. Sialkot. 21. Rawalpindi. '27. Multan.
5. Ambala. ll. Ferozeporc'. 16. Gujranwala. 22. Attock. 28. :\fuzaffargarh.
6. Simla.
.
17. Sheikhup~a. 23 . Mianwali. 29. Dera Ghazi Kha.n.

The Punjab States have an area of ~7,699 square mires and a population
of 4.910,005, or 27'5 per cent. of the total area and 17'2 per cent. of the total
population. The Simla Hill States are 27 in number, and their grouping
remains as before and the Deputy Commissioner, Simla, continues to be their
Superintendent. These and three others (Pataudi, Kalsia and Dujana) have
political relations with the Punjab Government, and 13 states have political
relations with the' Government of India through the Agent to Governor-General.
Their arrangement in the tables is shown below :-

A.-Having political relation8 with B •.:.....Hriving political relation8 with the

tlte Punjab Government, Government of India.

1. . Duiana. 5. .Loharu, 12 . Faridkot.

2. Pataudi. 6. Sirmoor. 13. Chamba.

3.
4.
Kalsia. /'
Simla Hill States (27 stateR).
7. Bilaspur.
8. Mandi.
9. Suket.
14. Patiala ')
15. Jind
16. Nabha
f~'P

Phulkiau
States.

10. Kapurthala. 17. Bahawalpur.

ll. Maler KoHa.

This arrangement depends on the closeness of their relations with the

Province and also on their geographical position, but not on the importance of '
their size or
status. In the
A
last Census
Report Nahan
appeared as the
name of th~
Sirmoor State;
as a matter of
fact the name
of the State is
Sirmoor and
Nahan is its
capital. The
map III the
margin indica-
Punjab State8. tes the location
of the various pu.njab States.
3. ' For a lucid presentation of certain derivative results, shown in the Natural
subsidiary tables printed at the end of each chapter of this Report, the Province DiVisions.
has been divided into four Natural Divisions, as opposed to Administrative
Divisions, with main reference to physical and climatic features. These are the
Indo-Gangetic Plain West, the Himalayan, the Sub-Himalayan and the North-West
Dry Area. Their names are determined with regard to India as a whole, and do not
 4 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

necessarily define the areas merely in respect of their location in the Punjab.
For example, the Indod}angetic Plain West does not only include a number of
the districts
PUN..JAB
and states of
the Punjab,
but also
the western
districts of
the United
Pro vinces.
Similarly, the
. North-West
Dry Area com-
prises some
Punjab dis-
tricts and
Bahawalpur
Natural Divisions. State as well
1. Indo· Gangetic Plain West. II. Himalayan. as Rajputana,
III. Sub.Himalall an. IV. Sind
North· West Dry Area.and
Baluchistan. The above map shows the four Natural Divisions of the
Punjab, and the statement below indicates the districts and states situated in
each division :-
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West. 19. Gujranwala. 33. Sialkot.
20. Sheikhupura. 34. Gujrat.
1. Hissar. 35. Jhelum.
2. Laharu State. fl.-Himalayan. 36. Rawalpindi.
3. Rohtak. 37. Attock.
4. Dujana:State. 21. Sirmoor State.
5. Gurgaon. 22. Simla. IV.-North-West Dry Area.
6. Pataudi State. 23. Simla Hill States.
7. -Karnal. 24. Bilaspur State. 38. Shahpur •
8. Jullundur. 25. Kangra. 39. Mia.nwali.
9. Kapurthala State. 26. M andi State. 40. Montgomery.
'10. Ludhia.na.. 27. Suket State. 41. Lya.llpur.
lI. Maler Katla State. 28. Ohamba State. 42. Jha.ng.
12. Ferozepore. 43. Multan.
13. F arid kat State. III.-Sub-Himalayan. 44. Bahawalpur State.
14. Patiala State. 45. Muzaffa.rgarh.
15. Jind State. 29. Ambala.. 46. Dera Ghazi Khan
16. N abha State. 30. Ka18ia State. (including the Bilock
17. Lahore. 31. Hoshl'arpur. Trans·frontier Tract).
IS. Amritsar. 32. Gurdaspur.

The four Natural Divisions are the same as at last census. They have
been retained unchanged for two main reasons. In the first place they have
changed but little in their physical and climatic features since last census, although
canal-irrigation in several districts of the North-West Dry Area has revolutionized
the economic conditions, particularly during the last decade or two, and they now
resemble more than ever some of the districts of the Indo-Gangetic Plain. In
the second place any re-shuffiing would have rendered the comparison of statistics
with the past censuses very difficult if not an impossible task. The main charac-
teristics of the four divisions are described below.
Himalayan. It contains country on both sides of the outer range of the Himalayas.
The lower slopes, valleys and foot-hills are under cultivation. There are many
 NATURAL DIVISIONS. 6

fertile tracts here and there. Irrigation is supplied by numerous mountain

streams, small water-courses being made by the cultivators to i:c.rigate the valleys
and lower slopes. There is no dearth of grazing grounds, and timber and fuel-wood
are in abundance. Climatically the Division is mild in summer and very severe
in winter; the high mountains are covered with perpetual snows and early in
winter many of the tracts become isolated from the rest of the world by wide
barriers of snow and even postal communications cease. The average annual
rainfall for the Jast decade is 62 inches as compared with the corresponding figure
of 9 inches for the North-West Dry Area. The highest average (120 inches) is
claimed by the Kangra Di&trict and the lowest (37 inches) by the Chamba State.
This Division is the narrow strip of country, adjoining the Himalayan, Sub-Himala-
yan.
called· sub-montane, into which run some of the spurs of the Himalayas, such
as the Siwaliks and the high hills of Kasauli, Dalhousie and Murree. In' some
districts the lands in the vicinity of the foot-hills are traversed by numerous
hill torrents, many of which lay a deposit of silt and add to the fertility of the
soil. The three northern districts of this Division are hilly in their character
and for the most part composed of broken country. In the other districts the
greater portion of the area is a fairly level plain, where depth to water is small
and well& easy to work, except in Ambala. The rainfall is fairly copious; the
ten years' average for the Division is 31 inches, the highest average being S7
inches (Kalsia) ansi the lowest 24 inches (Attock).
This Natural Division like the North-West Dry Area is the level alluvial IndcH;an-
, plain of the Punjab. The rainfall is less here than in the Sub-Himalayan area ~~:t. Plain
and decreases from east to west. Most of the districts and states receive a good
deal of irrigation from perennial canals. The units not receiving canal water, such
as Jullundur District and Kapurthala State, possess an extensive well-irrigation.
The districts lying near the Rajputana border have .for the greater part a sandy
Boil, a low water-table and very meagre well-irrigation. For example, the portions
of Hissar and Ferozepore Districts outside canal-irrigation limits solely depend
on rain for their crops. The average rainfall is 20 inches, the highest average
being 27 inches (Karnal) and the lowest 16 inches (Ferozepore).
The N orth-West Dry Area differs from the Indo-Gangetic Plain in having North-West
a smaller rainfall ana a lower water-table. During the pre-canal period, i.e., Dry Area.
less than forty years ago, it was f9r the most part a vast expanse of arid waste
and the haunt of pastoral people, but now claims to be one of the biggest granaries
of tHe world. The Districts of Lyallpur, Shahpur, Jhang, Montgomery and
Multan and the State of Bahawalpur have benefited by several extensive canal
systems, which have steadily cdrne into existence during the last four decades.
The rainfall factor has become negligible in the case of these districts, and in
point of fertility they are now more than a match for the districts of the Indo-
Gangetic Plain. Muzaffargarh and parts of Multan, Dera Ghazi Khan and
Bahawalpur receive irrigation from a net-work of inundation canals. In the
riverains of Multan, Jhang, Muzaffargarh and Dera Ghazi Khan there is also
considerable irrigation from wells. The average rainfall for the Division is 9 inches,
the highest average being 15 inches (Shahpur) and the lowest 5 inches
(Bahawalpur).

4. The boundary of the Province has undergone no appreciable change External

• . • Changes In
III the last decade, and -the only external transfers of area, WhICh are hardly of Boundaries.
 CHAPTER 1.- -DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

any importance, have taken place with the United Provinces and the Bikaner
State, as noted below.

DISTRICTS. TAHSILS. DrSTRIC1'S. TAHSILS.

Area in
Rquare
From which transferred. ']'0 which trallsferred. miles.
---------___,--------,-- _
- - - - - -_l_~ _ _ _ _ __

Bulandshahl' (U.P.) , Gurgaon •• 1 Ballabgarh '02

Muzaffarnagar (U.P.) / Karnal .. \ Karnal ·W
Gurgaon (Punjah) Ballabgarh • _I BulandsJ,a,hr ",
FcrozcFore (Punjab). Fazilka "1 Bikaner ..i Ganga N aga~
'JI
1

The first three changes were due to river action, and the fourth to a fixation
of boundaries.
Intemal 5.. There have been some minor internal changes of boundaries as noted
Changes.
below and it will be seen that only one transfer has occurred between British
Territory and an Indian State and in other cases the transfer is from one British
district- to another.

DISTRICTS. _l_ TAIISILS. DISTRICTS.

\
TAHSILS.
Area
- - . - - - - in square REMARKS.
From which transferred. To which tt:ansferred. miles.

No. of lVotijication.
Kangra Palampur l\Iandi Sta to 2 Settlement of houndaries.
Lahore Kasur .. ' Ferozepore Ferozepore 5 5240, dated 2·11-29.
Lahore Chunian Montgomery Okara (j 3350, dated 1-2-22.
Sheikhupnra Sheikhupura Labore Lahore .)
14003, dated 'J-5-21.
Sialkot NarowaI Sheikhupura Shcikhupura 200 10425. dated 27-3-22.
Sialkot Narowal Sheikhupura .. Sheikhupura 18 41.293-187-10930,
dated 16-12-23.
Lyallpur .Taranwala Sheikhupura Shcikhupura .. \ 184 10427, dated 27-3-22.
J\1ontgomery Montgomery LY!111pur Toba Tek Singh 1]1 13071-R, dated 1-4-30.
l\1ultan Kabirwala Lyallpur Toba Tek Singh 47 786, dated 23-2-26.
- ---_--

The changes within districts or states, which without altering their total
area are confined to the abolition of certain tahsils and creation of others, are
shown in the following statement :-
DISTRICT OR STATE. TAHSILS ABOLISHED. T.\HSILS NEWLY FORMED.

British Territory :-
Sialkot (1) Zafarwal
} .. (1) NarowaI
(2) Raya
"
Sheikhupura (3) Rhangah Dogran (2) Nankana Sahib
(4) Sharakpur (3) Shah dar a
" (5) Sanawan (4) Rot Adu
M llzaffargarh
Purljab States :-
Mandi (1) Harabagh (1) Joginderna~ar
Suket (2) Dehar
Rapurthab (2) Bastiat
Faridkot (3) Rot Kapura
Nabha (4) Nabha
(5) Jaitu
" (6) Dhanaula
"
Bahawalpur (7) Naushehra (3) Rahim Yar Khttn.

The changes that have altered the areas of certain tahsils are shown on the
fly-leaf of Provincial Table I in Part II of the Report.
 AREA FIGURES. 7

The area figures of the British Territory and the Punjab States, which ~r;res.
6.
have been already quoted, were received from the Surveyor-General too late to
be adopted in Imperial Table 1. The figures appearing in that table were
taken from the corresponding 'table of 192] after a few corrections and the ac1j ust-
ments necessitated by the changes in area, referred to above. The latest figures
will be used for all calculations of density in this Report. The two sets of figures
are bctiven below for all districts and states.

Latest Area in Latest Area in

8(,l'ial Serial DISTRICT OR STATE. survey Imperial
DISTRICT OR STATE. survey Imperial No.
No. area. Table 1. area. Table 1.

PUNJAB 136,964 186,261

British Territory. .99,265 99,200

l\fULl'AN DIVISION.
AMBALA DIVISJOl'.
24 Montgomery 4,424 4,518
Hissar 5,215 5,213 25 Lyallpur 3,128 3,224
Rohtak 2,470 2,471 26 ,Thang :l,443 3,452
" GUl'gaon 2,244 2,263 27 l\Iultan 5,823 5,892
:1
.~ Karnal 3,125 3,125 28 1\1 uzaffargarh 5,609 6,052
5 Amhala 1,879 ],882 29 Dera Ghazi Khan .. 9,378 7,911
!l Simla 80 101 Biloch Trans·
frontier Tract.

•JULLUNDUR DIVISION. PUNJAll STATES . 37,699 37,061

A.-Having political
7 Kang:a !),858 9,976 relation8 with the
8 HoshlUrpur 2,175 2,247 Punjab Government.
!) Jullnndur 1,323 1,431
10" Lutlhiana 1,39!) 1,452 1 Dujana 91 91
11 Fcro7.f'pore 4,087 4,2!)0 2 Patandi 53 52
3 Kalsia 188 188
4 Simla Hill States 4,960 5,489
.LA}]ORE DIVISION.
B.-Haviilg political
1" l.ahore 2,614 2,682 relation8 with the
la Amritsar 1,572 1,593 Government of India.
14 Guruasl)Ul' 1,846 1,889
15 Sialkot 1,576 1,578
16 Gujl'anwala 2,307 2,309 5 Loharu 226 222
17 Shdkhupurlt 2,302 2,302 6 Sirmoor 1,046 1,198
7 Bilaspur 453 448
8 lIIandi ],139 1,202
HAWALPINDJ DIVISION. 9 Suket 392 420
10 Kapul'thala 599 598
11 l\I aiel' Kotla 165 167
IS Gujfat 2,248 2,250 12 Fariilkot 638 638
19 Shahpur 4,789 4,789 13 Chamba 3,127 ,3,216
20 .rheillm 2,773 2,773 14 PatiaJa 5,942 5,942
21 Hawalpinili 2,023 2,023 15 Jiml 1,299 ],259
:!~ .Attock 4,115 4,117 16 Nabha 947 928
2:{ 2\fianwali 5,440 5,395 17 Bahawalpur 16,434 15,003
--------------------~--------------------------------

It will be seen that the figures of total area from the two sources differ by .
703 square miles' ; in the case of 9 districts and states the figures tally; in 13 the
difference is less than 10 square miles, and in 8 less than 50 square miles, in each
·case. Dera Ghazi Khan and Bahawalpur are conspicuous for a large disparity
between the two sets of figures, and . considering the vastness of their areas, the
hilly nature of the former and the desert conditions obtaining in a large part of the
latter, there is nothing surprising if the latest survey has yielded different results.

SECTION 2.~POPULA TION.

Before referring to t~e statistical record of the census, either .for the GeneraL
7.
Province as a whole or its various divisions, it will be well to define the precise
meaning of "population." The" Oensus " or the" Actual Population" means
all persons, except for the small number enumerated at non-synchronous census,
who were enumerated as being alive and present in the Punjab on the night of the
 8 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

26th February 1931. It consists of residents, visitors and travellers, including

British subjects, subjects of Punjab states and "foreigners." In other words,
like all previous censuses, it means the "de facto" population or the aggregate,
of persons enumerated in an area.
In some tracts of the Himalayan Division, owing to their inaccessibility
during winter on account of snow, the census was held at dates ranging between
the 5th September and the middle of December 1930, and in their case the popu-
lation obtained is the" de jUl'e "population. Similarly, on account of the wild
nature of the country or of the possibility of danger from wild beasts, in some
parts of the Ambala and Gurgaon Districts and the Biloch Trans-frontier Tract of
the Dera Ghazi Khan District, the final census was held during the day preceding
the census night. In order to prevent double enumeration the persons enumerated
in the non-synchronous areas were given" passes" to be shown to the enumerators
in case they moved out and happened to be on the final census night at places to'
be enumerated on the normal date.
The practice of enumerating cle facto population instead of de jure popula-
tion is adopted even in the most advanced countries, such as Great Britain and
America. It has the advantage of being simple, every person being enumerated
wherever he happens to be at the given time, irrespective of intricate considera-
tions of birth-place and domicile or permanent residence. The method of enume-
ration adopted in this country differs from that obtaining in some foreign countries,
in one respect. Whereas in those countries the duty of filling up the schedule
devolves on the house-holder, here it is undertaken for the most part by an
enumerating agency. The distribution of population at the time of the census
may thus appear to be accidental to a certain extent; but apart from its being
simple this method yields a count not far removed from the normal or de jure
, population if the date of the census is fixed, as it is done in India, so as not to
coincide with any occasions involving an abnormal movement of the people.
n.e "Census." 8.The date of the present census, though fixed with regard to India as a
whole, proved eminently suited to this Province. The movement of the people prior
to the harvesting of the spring crops had not begun, and only about half a dozen
,f airs in the whole Province coincided with the date of the census. Efficient
arrangements for the enumeration of the persons present at these gatherings
were made.
Though the population of various. districts, partIcularly of some large
towns, varies with the various times of the ycar, the figures in the Census Report
may, with certain reservations as in previous censuses, be taken a~ figul'l'.'l
representing the normal population. The present census was taken J,bout· tIw
end of February or three weeks earlier than in 1921, and the population of the
Simla 'rown was, therefore, less than it would have been if a count had been h,h:f'n
at a later date; the people from Delhi had not moved up, and some dep.lrt m. l1t~
which were permanently stationed in Simla in 1921 were no longer there. h l,', :llg
their winter headquarters at Delhi. A sperial summer census, held on thf' :~oth
June 1931, showed that the town possessed 53,949 persons as again,'t :J,:366
enumerated at the normal census.
In addition to the terms mentioned above, another term ' N ~tll1ul
Population" will be met with in certain subsidiary tableb. It 1·i.~wnN the
populatiqn of an area if there was no migration. Thus the Natural Population
of the Province would be obtained by excluding all personR horn outc:tide but
 POPULATION. 9

enumerated in the Province and including all Punjab-born persons wherever

enumerated outside the Province. The complete figures for the latter, as was the
case at past censuses, are not available for all countries, where they may be
residing at the time of the census. The figures for a few countries are available,
but'in the case of others· they became available too late for being used in the
Report. However, the great majority of p~rsons, who go out of the Punjab, only
go to some provinces or states in India where a synchronous count is held, and
so the defect is to a large extent unimportant.
9. As soon after the census as possible the number of persons enumerated, Provl$ioftal
male and female, together with the number of occupied houses, is totalled up and Totals.
" provisional totals" are published. The provisional figures for the Punjab were
reported to t~e Census Commissioner for India on the 6th March 1931 or a week
after the census, and they differed from the final figures only by 800, a variation
altogether negligible considering the huge population and the vast area involved.
The questions asked of each individual at the census are simple and not Scope and.
many. Th ey reIa t e to re1IglOn ··1 cond·t·
· . and sect, sex, mVI . wh eth er a person Mode
1 lOn, ~.e., of
Enquiry;
is married, unmarried or widowed, age and caste; whether earner or dependant, rs:~OIlS
if an earner, his or her principal occupation as well as a subsidiary occupation, if
any, and if a working dependant, his or her occupation; if employed in an organized
industry, its nature; birth-place, mother tongue, and other languages habitually
spoken in addition to the mother tongue; whether literate or illiterate, and in
case literate, name or names of the vernaculars in which literate, and whether
primary-passed or not; whether literate in English, and last of all whether deaf
and dumb, blind, insane or leprous. The reply to all these questions was recorded
by enumerators in general schedules, the bulk of which was printed ·in Urdu. An
attempt was made on the present occasion to enumerate the Europeans and
Anglo-Indians, wherever they happened to be numerous, on the general schedule,
and so English-knowing enumerators were employed and supplied with general
schedules in English. This was undoubtedly a better method to ensure entries
according to instructions, because however clear the instructions they can be
interpreted properly only by a trained staff. Household schedules were, therefore,
issued only in special cases. The facsimile of the general schedule, reproduced
below, will give a clear idea of the questions asked.
GENERAL SCHEDULE.
,.f Village
Name of thana (Tahsil, etc.) N ame oJ r
Tou'n
• No. df Charge

No. of Circle No. of Block Page

-:In addition to the particulars collected in the ,general schedules, special special
schedules to ascertain the extent of educated unemployment were distributed Enquiries.
among persons, who were matriculates or possessed a higher educational
qualification and were unemployed and wishful for employment. The enumerators
were instructed to hand over the schedules to such \persons in the course of
 10 CffAPTgR 1. -D[STRfBt'TJON A"n ~!oVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

preliminary enumeration and collect them on the final census night. The response
to the enquiry was, however, very poor and the results are printed in a table at
the end of Chapter VIII (Occupation). It was not considered worth while to
print them, as originally intended. in Part II of the Report, which contains the
Imperial Tables.
A special enquiry was also made with a view to obtain statistics about the
size of families in typical areas of each district and state, and the particulars in
regard to all families with both husband and wife alive were obtained in regard to.
occupatjons, castes, duration of marriage and the age at which the wife was married,
together with the number of children born and surviving and the sex of the
first-born child. The results are discussed in Chapter VI on Civil Condition.
S8«l,e of There is no gainsaying the fact that the questions asked at an Indian census
Ce.,u,
••quIrJ. are only few when compared with the number of questions asked at the time of
census in some of the foreign countries. At a census. of the 'United States of
America, held as far back as ] 840, an attempt was made to collect information
with regard to mines, agriculture, commerce, manufactures and schools, and thus
to obtain statistics about the resources of the country, industries, education, etc.
This tendency has grown during the subsequent period and questions having no
essential or necessary connection with the main purpose of a census, have
continued to be put in ever-increasing numbers. As a matter of fact the original
census, held in the United States was merely intended to secure an accurate
enumeration of the population as a basis for re-apportionment of seats in the
House of Representatives. In 1850 sjx schedules were employed, one for free
I

citizens, one for slaves, one for deaths during the preceding year, one for
agriculture, one for manufacturers, and one for social statistics.
The census of Canada follows the lines of the United States and no less
than elevep schedules are employed, most of them relating to the details of
industry and production, nature of employment, wages earned, and various other
particulars. In consequence. of the large amount of immigration to Canada,
minute enquiries are also made with regard to the birth-place of parents,
nationality and naturalisation. Thus over 550 questioJ)s have tp be answered
by each individual, and so intricate a work is not left to the house-holder but is
undertaken by a special agency.
A definite limit }tas to be put to the number of questions at the time of
census in India., owin.g to several circumstances peculiar to it. A synchronous
·count of such a large population spread over vast areas has to be taken within a
short spa.c~ of time, and the chief difficulty is the lack of sufficient number of
intelligent enumerators, who could conduct an intricate enquiry in a uniform
manner. The scope ot the work, however, is being slowly increased, and as the
people become more familiar with the census and its objects-they have already
ceased to be indifferent fo it-more elabomte enquiries will b~ possible in the
future. The questions asked though comparatively few cover all the vital matters
of general interest, and the results obtained have been tabulated in the form of
18 Imperial Tables printed in Part II of this Volume. At the end of each Chapter
in this Part, will be found about half a dozen subsidiary tables giving results
.derived from the Imperial Tables orfrom information collected from other sources.
Any departure from the previous censuses in the matter of the questions asked
will be explained at its proper place in a subsequent Chapter. . I
I t is not necessary here to go into the details of abstraction and oompila·
-tion of the statistical material, nor to describe the difficufties that were met with
 AREA, POPULATION AND DENSITY. 11

or the manner in which they were overcome. That will form the fmbject of a
separ!1te volUme. It will suffice to say here that the slip system of sorting was
again resorted to, and the work of compilation done at one centra] office for the
whole Province except that of the Patiala, Nabha, Jind and Bahawa]pur States,
which carried out their own compilation and sent only the summary figures
to the Central Compilation Office. Various methods to improve the work of
extractio~ and tabulation have been carefully studied and explored. 'The JIse of
automatic sorting and tabulating machines such as those used in the tabulation
of statistics in some of the countries in the West, had to be reject/ed as being
too expensive and elaborate. A process, which seems economical on the face of
it, is to make a record of individuals straightaway on slips suitable for sorting and
thus eliminate the filling-up of schedules and copying of the entries on the slips.
The chief objection to this method, however, is that the classification made by
emunerators will in numerous cases be haphazard and unreliable, and it will not
be possible to have the doubtful cases verified by the supervising agency as is
_.':oJ

feasible in 'the case of the schedules.

j . .

SECTION 3.-AREA, POPULATION AND DEN~ITY.

10. The Punjab with an area of ] 36,964 square miles and a population of DensiQ.
28,490,857 has·a density of 208 persons per square mile. The British Territory
has an area of 99,265 square miles and a population of 23,580,852, which give a
density of 238. In the case of the Punjab States, which have an area of 37,699
square miles and a population of 4,910,005, the density is 130. The States of the
Punjab Agency have an area of 32,407 square miles and a population of 4,472,218.
'fhe Punjab in respect of area is the fourth province in India, the first
three being Burma, Bombay and Madras. In point of population and density,
is
it is sixth and :fifth, respectively, among the provinces. It slightly 'smaller in
size than the Republic of Poland, which has an area of 150,000 square miles and
an estimated population of 32,150,000 (on the :Ust December 1930). The number
of persons per square mile in Poland is thus 214, which is about the same as in the
Punjab. ,
The Republic of Ukraine, according to the 1926 census, has a population
of 29,020,304, or about half a million more than that of the Punjab, and an area
of 174,201 square miles or about 30 per cent. in ,excess of the Punjab, the density
being 166 per square mile. '
The area of the British Territory of the Punjab is nearly equal to that of
the United Kingdom, which is 94,208 square miles. The population of the
United Kingdom (46,077,000) according to the 1931 census is, however, nearly
twice as much, which gives a density of 489 per square mile. The population of
the British Territory is also comparable to that of Spain including the Canaries,
which according to an estimate made in December 1931 was 23,581,000. The
area of Spain is 194,208 square miles or nearly twice as large as that of British
Territory, and its density (121) is thus about,...olle-half.
The Punjab States are comparable to Ireland in point of density. In 1926
Ireland had an area of 32,531 square miles and a population of 4,228,553, the
density being 130 per square mile or exactly the same as that of the Punjab States.
The table on the next page compares the latest figures of area, population ComparlaOD
and density of some of the principal foreign countries with those of the Punjab. :~~:.-:!,~
 12 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION .AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Population Den- Population Den-

COUNTRY. Area in according sity COUNTRY. Area in according sity
sq uart' to the last per square to the last per
miles. census. square miles. census. square
mile. mile.

1 2 3 4 2 3 4

Punjab 136,964 28,490,857 208 EUROPE.

AFRICA Scotland 30,502 4,843,000 159'

Union of South Africa .• 471,814 8,014,000 17 Ireland 32,53] 4,228,553 130'

Ukraine 174,514 20,0:W,OOO 166 France 212,741 41,860,000 197

AMERICA. Germany 18],081 64,776,000 358

North America 7,588,02:3 I;H,:{OO,OOO 18 Belgium 11,583 8,092,000 699'

Canada 3,689,958 10,290,000 :3 Italy 119,691 41,100,000 343

United States 3,026,638 124,070,000 41 Norway 124,710 2,811,000 23·

ASIA. Poland 150,000 32,150,000 214

China 4,286,868 452,7!)1,000 106 Spain (including 194,208 23,581,000 121

Canaries).

Japan 147,490 64,700,000 439 Switzerland 15,8:30 4,077,000 258

Persia 627,790 9,000,000 14 Sweden 172,973 6,162,000 36

EUROPE. OOEANIA.

United Kingdom 94,208 4(1,077,000 489 Australia 2,974,514 6,476,000 2

England and Wales 58,301 :1O,OS8,000 686 New Zealund 103,475 1,506,000 15

The Median The map below, shows the "median point" of population for the
Point of
Population. present census and for the censuses of 1911, 1901 and 1881. This point IS a
numerical centre, and if horizQntal and vertical' lines are drawn through it, each

Median Points of PopUlation at four censu8C<~.

 DENSITY IN DISTRICTS AND STATES. 13

of them will divide the population of the Punjab equally into two parts. It is
noteworthy that the median point has moved westward, indicating that the
population of the :North-West Dry Area has made long strides during the last three
decades as a result of the various colony schemes.
II. The marginal table shows the area and population as well as the Density in
. Admlnistra-
· Den-
density per square mile of the t~ve Divi-
Divisioll. Area. P opuIa t lOll. sity.
different administrative divisions of Sions.
·-----1---
Amllala 15,013 4,077,065 272 the Province. The Multan Division
Jullundur 18,842 4,606,446 244 with an area of 31,805 square miles is
I,ahore 12,217 5,879,075 4S1
Rawalpindi 21,38R 3,914,849 IS3 the largest in extent, but the Lahore
Multan 31,805 5,102,917 160
PUN JAIl STATES 37,699 4,910,005 130
Division with a population of 5,879,075
is the most populous. Of the Punjab
A.-Having political rela-
tion8 with the Punjab States those having political relations
Government. 5,292 437,7&7 sa
with the Government of India are the
B.-Having
relations with
pOliticalj
the most extensive as well • as the most
Government of India. . . 32,407 4,472,218 138
populous.

12. The density of the Province varies widely in its different parts, and Density In
Districts and
the variation is ~ndoubtedly due to the difference in ability of each to support the States.
population. The resources and the 'pressure of population will be discussed later
,on ·after we have examined the conditions obtaining in different parts of the
Province in
the past, but
~ it will be
better at thi3
stage to show
the distribu-
tion of the
population in
the various
parts of the
Province by'
means of a
map which
appears m
the margm.
It can be
LOO.~OQmrn
seen at a
Number of per80ns per square mile in Census 1931. glance that
-the greatest density exists in the central districts, and that the north-west of
the Province is sparsely populated, as also the Hissar District in the south-east.
'On the north-east, Kangra, Chamba and Simla Hill States have a density below
100 owing to the hilly nature ofthe country. On the sop.th-west, Bahawalpur
"has a very low density owing to its huge area, containing many sandy and
-bare tracts, which are thinly""populated, but it is gaining ground as a result
of canal-irrigation.
.
.1

In the following" table the density figures relating to colony districts and
jBahawalpur State ~re oompared with those of the pre-canal period to show how
rapidly the population rises when large tracts lying waste are brought under the
]Jlough.
 14 OHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Statement showing the density figures for certain di$tricts.

I -----
I
DENSITY PER SQUARE MILE.
~
~
Q)
DISTRIOT OR STATE.
I
I
00 1931. 19.21. 1911. 1901. 1891.
I
1--
1 Lyallpur .. / 368 15
2 Jhang 193 117
3 Shahpur ..··1 172 102
4 Gujrat 410 351
5 Montgomery 226 IO!l

6 Multan 202 140

7 Gujranwala 319 262

8 SheikhuIVlra 303 235
9 Bahawalpur State 60 48

SECTION 4.-V ARIA TIONS IN POPULATION.

Past As remarked at -the outset this Report deals with the 8th census taken
13.
Censuses.
in the Punjab. The dates of the censuses with the name of the officer deputed
to superintend the operations and the territory concerned are noted below:-

DATE. SUPERINTENDENT. TERRITORY.

1st January 1855~ Sir Donald McLeod British Territory only; inClud-
ing the present Punjab and
the North-West Frontier
Province but omitting Delhi,
Hissar, Rohtak, Gurgaon,
and part of Kamal.
lOth January 1868 Mr. A. Roberts British Territory only;
including the present N orth-
West Frontier Province,
Punjab and Delhi.
17th February 1881 Mr. D. J. Ibbetson British Territory and the
•
Punjab States, the former
including the same territory
as in 1868.
26th February 1891 Mr. E. D. Maclagan The same territory as in 1881.
1st March 1901. Mr. H. A. Rose The same territory as in 1891
but with separate statistics
for (1) the Punjab including
Delhi and (2) the North-
West Frontier Province.
lOth March 1911 Pandit Hari Kishan Kaul, The Punjab including Delhi
R.B., C.I.E. and the Punjab States.
18th March 1921 Mr'. L. Middleton The present Punjab and
Punjab States with separate
statistics for Delhi.
26th February 1931 Khan Ahmad Hasan Khan, .. The present Punjab and
K. S. Punjab States.
The early growth of the population of the Province under British rule was
chiefly due to the increased security, and later on to improved means of production
as a result of the opening of the canal colonies and the extension of the means of
transport and marketing. A contributary cause was also the greater accuracy·
 VARIATION IN POPULATION'. 15

attained at each succeeding census, and admittedly the census of 1881 was more
accurate than those of 1855* and 1868.t
Before we attempt a comparison of the present figures with those of past
censuses ·it is essential to take into account the changes in area that have taken
place, The population to be shown for past censuses must be the population of
that ,territory which now constitutes the Punjab. In 1881 the population of
the Punjab was so adjusted.f~r the two earlier censuses, the adjusted figures
being accepted in 1891. In the succeeding censuses the population was
adjusted as more changes took plaoe, the most notable being the separation of
the North-West Frontier Province from the Punjab in 1901 arid more recently
the creation of the new Province of Delhi in 1912. Mr. Middleton in 1921
revised the figures of 1855 and 1868 once again in the light of the transfers,
and as there have been no changfls worth the name during the last decade, we
may accept his figures as approximately correct. At the two censuses of 1855
and 1868 the Punjab States were not enumerated and only an estimate of their
population was made in 1855. This estimate after adjustment gives their
population for that year as 3,750,606. We can thus accept the population shown
below as that of the present Punjab at the various censuses.

Locality. 1855. 1868. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.

Adjusted figures
British Territory 13,844,180 15,798,699 16,939,312 18,652,614 19,942,715 19,579,046 20,685,478 23,580,852
Punjab States
Annual' rate oJ
3,750,606 .. 3,861,683 4,263,280 4,424,398 4,212,794 4,416,036 4,910,005
increase per cellt.
British Territory .. •1-09 0'56 1'01 0'69 -0-18 0'57 1'4
Punjab States _. .. 0'11 1'04 0'38 -0-48 0'48 1'1

~14. The period, 1855-1868, shows for the British Territory an annual Variations in,
.
mcrease 0 f 1'09 per cent., wh'lC h'IS t h e b"19gest excep t'mg t he 'mcrease d ' t h e (1855-1921)
urmg Population •.
'
I ast d eca d e. The mcrease . I .
III popu atlOn was eVl en y
'd tl d ue to peace and 1855-1868.
security, which had been strangers to the land for ~ore than a century past, and
perhaps the rate of increase became more pronounced owing to a greater accuracy
of enumeration attained in 1868. However the fact remains that the natural
increase W'as ·considerable. The cultivated area increased during th-e intercensal
period by no less than 32 per cent. The irrigation from the "'\Vestern J umna Canal,
the only perennial canal in exi~tence in 1855, rose from 625 to 750 square miles,
to which might be added 470 square miles irrigated from the Bari DQab (now known
as Upper Bari Doab), which had been opened in 1860. The Railway, Posts
and Telegraphs were also making steady progress.
The period, 1868-1881, was one of even more marked peace and progress, 1868-1881.
but the great rise in population, which characterised the previous intercensal
period, was not maintained, the annual rate of increase being' 56 per cent. The
maximum population during this intercensal period was evidently reached in
1878, after which a decline set in owing to the last three years being characterised
by scarcity and sickness. The development of metalled roads and railways went
ahead at a good pace, and in 1881 their mileage was 146 and 1,056, respectively.
Progress was-. fuade in sanitation and the number of' patients treated at
Governmen~,/dispensaries rose from 471 to 1,368 thousands. The number of
children in schools more than doubled, and great advance was noticeable in

* For a Report of this census see Vol. XI, Governmont of India (Foreign Departments) Selections.
t Report on the census of 1868 by Mr. Miller, Secret.ary to the Financial Commissioner, Punjab.
 16 CHAPTER I.-DISIRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Posts and Telegraphs. The cultivated area increased by 17 per cent. and the
canal-irrigated by 19 per cent.
1881-1891. During the decade, 188i-1891, the increase in population was again rapid,
and the annual rate of 1'01 per cent. is the third highest recorded so far. The
area under oultivation increased by about 10 per cent., as compared with the
corresponding figures of 32 and 17 per cent. for the two preceding intercensal
periods. The material progress other than agriculttrral was however considerable
and to this fact and to the absence of any famine the large rise in population,
during this decade is mainly attributable. A census of the Punjab States was
taken in 1881 for the first time, and in their case the annual increase during the
decade was I '04 per cent.
1891-1901. The average rate of increase during the decade, 1891-1901, waS '69 for
British Territory and '38 for Punjab States. The disparity is mainly attributable
to the development of canal irrigation in British Territory as a result of the
opening of the Lower Chenab Canal. The cultivated area rose by 10 per cent.
and the canal-irrigated by 64 per cent. The rate of increase in population slowed
down very much in the states and the districts in the east of the Province, and
there was migration from Patiala to the Punjab districts. The year 1892 was
the most unhealthy, cholera having caused a record mortality and fevers also
being responsible for high death-rate. The decade was free from famine but the
south-eastern districts experienced a great scarcity. The improved means of
transport, however, were a relieving faotor and the affected districts were there-
fore enabled to record a fair rate of increase in population .
•
1901-1911. The decade,1901-1911, was characterised by a prevalance of widespread
disease. An epidemic of plague of great virulence coupled with fever of specially
fatal type contributed to a death-rate, which exceeded the birth-rate in all the
years of the decade except three, 1906, 1909 and 1910, and in one year (1907) it
reached the extraordinary figure of 62'1 per mille mainly owing to the\unprecedented
mortality from plague, which caused 608,685 deaths. In the following year
(1908) the death-rate amounted to 50'7, "fevers" being the main cause. The
excess of deaths over births during the decade was 557,447, the total deaths from .
plague being over two millions in British Territory alone. The loss of female
lives was appalling, and the female population for the Province was considerably
in defect at the census of 1911, there being 817 females per 1,000 males in that
year as agains~ 854 in 1901. Considerable material progress was made in spite
of the adverse conditions, and the Lower Jhelum Canal, opened in 1901, was
irrigating an area of 1,166 square miles of what was previously a barren tract.
The area irrigated by the Lower Chenab Canal increased by 602 square miles,
and 1,105 miles of new railway lines were opened. The decade was also marked
by steady industrial progress, and prices and wages were higher ,than in the
previous decades.
Conditions or 15. The annual rate of increase in the decade, 1911-1921, was '57 in British
the Previous ,
Decade, Territory and '48 in the Punjab States. The decade was healthy for the most
1911-1921.
part, but the year 1918 made all the difference. During that year the in1iuenza
epidemic, which came in several waves during August and September, assumed
a terrible aspect in October and within a few weeks accounted for a little less than
a million deaths in British Territory alone. The decade will also remain memorable
because of the Great War, which raged during four of its ten years, and was
responsible for a death roll of 12,794, a number too small to affect the population
to any appreciable extent. The districts which contributed the greatest number
 CONDITIONS OF THE PREVIOUS DECADE. 17

of combatants were Rawalpindi, Jhelum, Gujrat and Rohtak, each of which had
more than 25,000 persons serving in the army, and in the number of troops
contributed by the Punjab States Patiala's share was 50 per cent.
The diagram given below shows for British Territory the number of
births and deaths together with population figures for each year, based on vital
statistics. It is evident that the population kept rising each year and was at
its maximum in 1917, but was brought down violently in the following year by
the influenza epidemic.

THOUSANDS
THOUSAND

v
21043

1600
20900
.
1i
! \
1 I
;i II II
POPULATION CURVE
CALCULATED FROM
VITAL STA.TISTICS
(20,751,000 )
; i
v
20612

i i
1200
20,474.000
; i 20471
ACTUAL POPULATION
i'
;
II
(20,451.000) 1921.

l - 10- ~ v l-
I
; ii
i 20194
1/ 20,243,000

BIRTHS
800
V
~\ 1--'. iV
DEATHS
."
'\
,.
/
// '., / \
!
.- 19900
II
400

. 19539
1/
19340 II POPULATION 1911.

=~!2~~~~~~~
a-.cnc:nO'lcncnmQ)O'lO'l
- - - - - - - - - -
Births, Deaths and Population curve calculated from vital statistics, 1921.

The diagram
in the marglll
shows the
deaths from
mam causes
for each year
of the decade ;
the deaths due
to influenza.
have been
shown by the
shaded portion
of the rectangle
for deaths due
to fevers for
the year 1918.
Death.rate by main diseases (1911-20).
 18 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

In the Punjab the registration of deaths dates back to 1867, and that of
births to 1880. The following diagram will indicate how these rates have
fluctuated up to the end of the previous decade, i.e., 1921.

SO PE..R MILLi:-
~,
BI~TH'=>-­ j!
tltA.TI-t'=>_._._ "
II
i'
.\
I'
I~
I· \'
60
· I
I '
· !
I, ii
h
I·\ ,If
I'l

,.~"
4-0 A
• '.

'~
I

1'
/ \ I . A i
,,)., j
~ \'\ i
r i\ i'\ V· · " !
j Y \j lJ V ~ )A~ L./
r.."
'\\ ./'V\"/ 'V
.I
20
.J

o
1't}71 1&61 \901 1911

Birth and Death.rates in the Punjab (Brifi,9h Territory) 1867-1921.

The highest death-rate was recorded in 1918, the year of the influenza
epidemic, and the next highest in 1907 when the plague was at its worst. The
birth-rat(} sinks low during a year following the period of any widespread epidemio,
but regains its former level or even rises higher soon afterwards. It was one of
the lowest in 1891 and 1893 following the years, 1890 and 1892, during both of
which fevers took a heavy toll, the latter year being also characterised by the
record number of deaths from cholera. In 1894 the birth-rate went up to an
unprecedented figure, and five years later it rose still higher. Another year
remarkable for its low birth-rate was 1909, which followed 1907 referred to above
as the plague year and 1908 when mortality from fevers was very heavy. A year
or so later the birth-rate made a recovery and kept :UP a high level till 1917.
The decade may be described as a healthy one with the exception of the
year of influenza. In a series of particularly good years, 1915 and 1916 stand out
as less healthy than the rest owing to epidemics of plague and fevers,
respectively. Consequently the birth-rate was high except in 1918 when it dropped
to an exceptionally low figure, and though it improved in each of the subsequent
years, it failed to reach its former level.
'l'he Triple Canal Project, consisting of the Upper Jhelum; the Upper
Chenab and the Lower Bari Doab Canals, was completed during the decade, and
by 1920-21 the three canals were irrigating 2,811 square miles.
 OONDITIONS OF THE PREVIOUS DEOADE. 19

The diagram below shows the total sown and matured areas, rainfall and
the prIces of wheat prevailing during the decade.
I)

10

f:.
'rCC<TJ!\'-~OW<~ ARt::.l>., Eo TOT""\'_ Mt.JTI.)Ri:.O. C "A.'",l"A.1..\... n
P'I\:l!!'!:. Q" \'II~It:.1ST
W. '1'\\,11;>\::''1:.1:" .".,_"" """' ... NI::I •._ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ . _ , ................ _ ......

The prices began to rise sUddenly due to failure of crops in 1915-16 and as
~a result of War conditions after 1917. The rise was so rapid that the economic
sy'stem of the country could not adjust itself to it. The strain on the railways
resulted in a dislocation of communications and markets. Towards the end of
the decade prices came to be determined by the law of local supply and demand,
and coupled with further failure of harvests in 1918-19 and the terrible loss of
life caused by influenza, the conditions became very' favourable for the mischievous
propaganda against the system of Government to take root. Open disorder
in the Province had to be put down by force in the spring of 1919 and left a legacy
·of racial feeling and industrial unrest, resulting in strikes and further dislocation
of industry. Good harvests of 1919-20 were unable to relieve the situation and
-the prices continued to rise, and with the general failure of crops in 1920-21 an
unprecedented situation was created. The price of wheat exceeded Rs. 6 per
maund or more than doubled since the beginning of the decade, the result being
-that wheat was actually imported into IJ;ldia from Australia in spite of the heavy
freight oharges. With the rise in prices the wages also showed an upward tendency,
although after 1917 they did not keep pace with the tremendous rise in prices.
Owing to the War and financial stringency' there was little extension in
the Railway communications of the Province. Only 487 miles of new Railway
 20 CHAfTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

branch-lines were opened during the decade, and the doubling of the line from.
Ambala to Lahore and from Lahore to Raewind was completed.
The mileage of metalled roads rose from 2,619 to 2,937. The old railway
bridges over the Sutlej and Beas were converted into road bridges, and a road
bridge was constructed over the Ravi and another over the Chenab near
Wazirabad. A great deal of improvement was thus effected on the Grand Trunk
Road, but all the same road communications were far less extensive than the
railway system of the Province.
Prominent among the public works carried out during the decade was the
construction of the Nammal Dam in the Mianwali District, which provided
irrigation to 8,000 acres of cultivable land.

SECTION 5.-CONDITIONS OF THE LAST DECADE.

r. I.

General. 16. We shall now examine the conditions of the last decade at some length,
confining our attention to those facts, which have a possible bearing on the move-
ment of the population.
We have noticed in the last section how the end of the previous decade
(1911-21) witnessed a combination of adverse circumstances on an unprecedented
scale. The unrest then prevalent was not peculiar to this Province, but had a
world-wide range as an aftermath of the Great War.
Inauguration The last decade will ever remain memorable for more events than one.
or Reforms.
The Province was honoured early in the decade by a visit of His Royal Highness
the Prince of Wales, to be soon followed by the inauguration of an era of reforms
introduced by the Government of India Act of 1919. Just before the census of
1921, the Punjab had been raised to the status of a Governor's Provinc.e with a
"cabinet" consisting of two Members and two Ministers, of-.which the latter were
to be selected from amongst the eleoted members of the Legislative Council, which
had 71 members elected by the people, and 20 nominated by Government. The
first session of the Legislative Council was held on the 29th January 1921. The
members soon set about their task in a right spirit, and the Council has earned an
enviable reputation among provincial legislatures for the dignity of its proceedings
and a high sense of responsibility.
The inauguration of the reforms, however, did not bring about general or
marked improvement in the political situation of the countJ.'Y. The non-co-
operation movement, which had been launched after the events of. 1919, was
pushed on in the first two or three years of the decade. It included a boycott
of Government and aided schools, of foreign cloth, and of service in the
Military and Police Departments. The programme als!) included the establishing.
of Congress committees and panchayats in all important towns and villages and
the organisation of a volunteer corps. A few national schools were opened,.
but as a rule, closed down after a brief career.
In the ranks of khilafatists disillusionment came as a result of the hardships
which the mahajarin (emigrants) underwent in the autumn of 1920, when the
Afghan authorities refused to admit any more of them into their territory. Among
the Sikhs, agitation of a somewhat different nature was kept alive by the
extremists, who urged the transfer of the control of the Golden Temple and
the Khalsa College at Amritsar as th<1f foremost demands of the community.
The body, called" Shiromani Gurdwara Parbandhak Committee," was formed
with the avowed aim of taking over the management of all the Sikh shrines.
 CONDITIONS OF THE LAST DECADE (1921-31). 21

'The Akali Dal, orgapised by this Committee, grew to large proportions and began
"the seizure by direct action of Sikh shrines and gurdwaras. In February 1921 an
attempt was made to seize the Nankana Sahib shrine by weight of numbers in
,defiance of the Mahant. The Mahant's men opened fire on the intruders and
-about ninety persons were killed and the military had to restore order.
The prevalence of crime and unrest at the end of the previous decade was
_partly due to demobilization as well as to political and economic causes. In 1922,
however, th~ situation improved. A year later there was further improvement
in the economic conditions, whioh was reflected in the reduction of minor crimes
.against property. The wages maintained a high level while the prices of foodstuffs
went down considerably. There was, however, little or no diminution in the
volume of serious crime, and a state of lawlessness, partly the outcome of a
,contempt for authority, largely fostered by the Akali aggressiveness, continued to
xender life and property insecure, particularly in the central Punjab. An
:inoreasing boldness and brutality was noticeable in the commission of violent
crimes, exemplified in the savage murder of loyalists in the Jullundur and
Hoshiarpur Districts by the J3abbar Akali gang.
The enactment of the Sikh Gurdwaras Act in July 1925 and the release
()f those, ,who had been convicted in connection with the Akali attempt to seize
religious institutions by direct action, eased the situation and the agitatiQ~ which
had disturbed the _peace of the Province for several years subsided.
In the very first Legislative Council the members began to organize (lom~unal
·
themse1ves mto . an d t h ere was an emb
partIes " groupmg 0 f memb ers accord- Conflict.
ryomc
ing to rural and urban interests. The other interests, notably communal, were not
slow to awaken, and in 1927 the post of a third Minister was created to enable
,a Minister drawn from each of the chief communities to be included in the cabinet.
'The spirit of communal antagonism, fanned by the activities of such movements
.as the" shuddhi" (conversion to Hinduism) and" tanzirn," (organisation of Muslim
community to combat shuddhi), manifested itself in the serious communal riot at
¥ultan in 1922, followed in 1926 by even more serious riots in Rawalpindi City
and a neighbouring village. A new and deplorable incident, typical of the period,
occurred at Lahore in 1926, when some hooligans threw a bomb in the crowd of
harmless spectators returning after witnessing the celebration of the Dusehra
festival, killing many.
At the end of the year, Swami Shardhanand, a leader of the" shuddhi"
movement, was murdered in Delhi by a Muslim, and this together with the agitation
.arising from excitement consequent on the judgment in the "Rangila Rasul"*
~ase kept the atmosphere surcharged with mutual distrust andresentment. Matters
came to a head when in May 1927 a riot broke out in Lahore, causing several
deaths, followed by communal riots in Multan on the occasion of the Muharram
procession. The scene of these activities was transferred to another part of the
Province during the concluding years of the decade, and in 1928 there were serious
riots at Softa in the Gurgaon District and at Malikpur in the Ambala District as a
result of disp~tes over cow-slaughter on the occasion of Bakr-Id.
The diose of the decade witnessed a revival of the political agitation, which Civil
had beep. a feature at its commencement. The agitation started with the Disobedience•
.announcement of the personnel of the Indian Statutory Commission, in which the
* A Hindu book-seller of Lahore was prosec~ted for publishing a book (Rangila Ra8ul). defamatory of the
Prophet of Islam. He was convioted and sentenced. but on appeal, acquitted by the High Court. Subsequently
he was murdered by a Lahore Muslim.
 22 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

absence of Indian representatives was resented by a section of the public. At the

same time the country was drifting towards an economic depression. In 1928 as the-
result of a widespread revolutionary conspiracy Mr. Saunders, a young Assistant
Superintendent of Police, was shot dead at Lahore in broad daylight when leaving
his office and a head constable was also murdered when pursuing the assailants ..
Two years later an attempt was made on the life of the Governor of the Punjab·
when a Hindu youth opened fire on him with a pistol as he was leaving the
University Hall after presiding over the Convocation. The proceedings of the
judicial trials of those involved in revolutionary conspiracies were given great
prominence in the vernacular press. The activities of the Congress in this
Province received a fillip by the holding of its 44th session in Lahore during the·
Christmas of 1929, when a resolution of complete independence was passed.
The civil disobedience movement was started in the spring pf 1930, and an
attempt was made in many places to break the salt laws. Later in the year-
Government took strong action against the law breakers, and numerous Congress-
men were arrested. Some of the prominent Indian politicians were invited during'
the winter to a Round Table Conference in London. The Congress, however,
declined to participate. Early in 1931 the Congress leaders were released and soon
after as a result of negotiations between the Government of India and the Congress
a pact was concluded, under which the Congress called off the civil disobedience
and Government released all political prisoners except those convicted of violent
crime. Thus the decade ended as it had begun with the political situation being a
dominant feature in the country.
Health 17. The principal features of the decade, 1921-30, so far as they bear on
Conditions.
the general health of the people and affect the birth and death-rates, are described.
below year by year. The figures relate to British Territory only.
1921. The year 1921 was healthy, though it did not come up to 1920 in this respect ..
The death-rate (30'1) was low but it was slightly in excess of those of the previous
two years, which was largely the result of a widespread epidemic of cholera which
was the highest on reoord since 1900, coupled with localised epidemics of malaria
in areas where the monsoon conditions had been favourable. The fever death;
rate was the highest of the death-rates and exceeded the rate of the previous two·
years. The birth-rate (41'5) was lower than that of the preceding year.
1922. They-ear 1922 was an exceptionally healthy year in the Punjab. The total'
death-rate (22'07) from all causes was lower than it had been since 1878 and consider-
ably lower than the quinquennial average (39'2). Only two provinces, Madras and
North-West Frontier Province, reported a lower death-rate for 1922. Rainfall
was timely and the meteorological conditions were unfavourable to the spread of
the disease. The only epidemic disease which assumed alarming proportions
during 1922 was plague, which caused 7,837 deaths as against 2,896 in 1921. Even
so, the outbreak was considerably less severe than that of 1919 when the total
number of deaths from plague approached 13,000. No other cause of mortality'
showed an increase. The birth-rate was 39'2 showing a. decrease of 2-2 per mille'
as against the figure for the previous year.
1923. The year 1923 was a year of good harvests and low prices but was oonsider-
ably less healthy than the year 1922. Heavy winter and spring rains favoured
the spread of plague, and a slight excess in the monsoon rainfall was responsible
for an increase in the mortality from" fevers." The year was, however, relatively
healthy, and the death-rate (30'94) was lower by 6'4 per mille than the quinquen·
nial average but it was higher than that recorded for other provinces in India~
 HEALTH CONDITIONS. 23
During 1923 the birth-rate rose to 43'2 per mille as against 39'3 per mille for the
year 1922. This figure is
to.. the highest recorded for
any province in India
with the exclOlption of the
Central Provinces for
. which the birth-rate stood
at 45'63.
Of the chief diseases.
prevalent during the year
were plague and fevers with
a total death-rate of 2'44
and 20'49, respectively. The
latter included relapsing
fever which was prevalent
in an epidemic form more
especially in the western
Punjab. In Muzaffargarh
District it was particularly
severe and caused 6,207
deaths during the year.
The year 1923 marks the
re-organisation of the Pub-
lic Health Department in
the Punjab.
After 5 relatively 1924~
healthy years the year 1924
was characterised by
extreme unhealthiness, the
death-rate being 43'43
which is four times that of
the United Kingdom and
16 '08 per mille in excess of
the provincial death-rate
during the preceding five
years. The rainfall and
climatic conditions were
eminently favourable for
the spread of the disease
and the main cause of the
abnormal death-rate was
plague and fevers, the
figures for which were 11'48
and 3 '65 per mille respec-
tively, above the quinqu-
ennial averages. But the
high . death-rate was as-
sociated with a high birth-
rate, the provinical figure
being 40'1 per mille as
compared with an average
birth-rate of 40'5 during
Annual Birth and Death.rate (1921-30), and deaths actXJrding to ca1l4U.
 -
24 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

\
+. -•. -

I
192-~ •

19'2...7 I

.--.-.....+~~.~-~!
I i

192.5" ;
I

." ,
4-1
..
-
~~ .
!
:'3

'1.'2.
-~---
, '9~O I

I. I
~ .~ 5cD
>- a: cr
ct ~t1 :r;
ft
~ W~5
)"
>- ~ !
~. !il &J ~
C! j IJ '7 dJdJ ~J ~ to III ~
4. J l)
:J a: a a 4:r Z J :J ~ l: :J lJ J
"
w W Z:J Ilrt1 n: ii
B§ ~ ~ <f I.l 4 0- )-
~ ~ 5'" 0
~~
z: ttJ
<! W 4. 0.
..,J.. ! t{ ~
., U
J :J ::l
')
If. to 0 to "') "- z' 4.
4 :J
~ '1
:J
"')
I)
J
4. ~
(j
0 ~D

Monthly death-rate per mille of total population for period 1921-30

the preceding quinquennium. Owing to the high death-rate there. was an exoess
of 69,341 (3'3 per mille) of deaths over births-a ciroumstance which necessitates
the statement that in the year 1924 the state of the publio health' was far from
satisfactory.
1925. The year 1925, in spite of unfavourable olimatio oonditions, was relatively
healthy. There was no undue prevalence of epidemic diseases and the distribu-
tion of the monsoon rainfal1, whioh was above normal, was unfavourable to malaria.
The death-rate was not only 13'4 per mille less than the rate of the previous year,
but also less than the average for the previous quinquennium. The Punjab
continued to occupy the position of having the high birth-rate and a greater excess
of births over deaths (10'1 per mille of the population) than any other province
of India. There was, howeveJ:,~n~ yariaMon. i~ the birth-rate for 19~5 over the
figures for the previous year. .. " .
 HEALTH CONDITIONS (1926-29). 25
During 1926 the death-rate at 36'52 per thousand was 5'21 higher than the 1926.
average of the previous five years. Rainy and cloudy weather in March, April
and May and the consequent continuance of low temperatures and humidity
provided ideal conditions for the spread of plague which was responsible for the
loss of over 108,000 lives. There was practically no cholera but a widespread
epidemic of small-pox caused about 17,600 deaths, and the "fever" death-rate,
owing chiefly to an epidemic of malaria in the last four months of the year, was
higher than in the previous year and also exceeded the average of the last five
years. Dn the other hand the birth-rate-41'6 per thousand-was also higher
and was exceeded in no other province in, India except .the Central Provinces.

The year 1927 was one of the healthiest years in the history of the Punjab, 1927.
largely owing to meteorological conditions which were unfavourable to plague in
the spring and to malaria in the autumn. An epidemic of cholera of unusual
intensity, however, prevailed chiefly in Kasur town and tahsil and in the
Ferozepore District which took a toll of 1l,286 lives. The death-rate of 27'46
per mille was 9'06 per mille less than in 1926 and 5'131es8 than the average of the
previous five years. In fact in only two years in the present century has the
provincial' rate been lower. At the same time the birth-rate of 42'3 per mille was
slightly higher than in the previous year. The infantile mortality rate was also
unnsually low, the number of deaths among infants under one year of age being
167'5 per 1,000 births as compared with 203'43 in 1926.

In no previous year since vital statistics became available have the people 1928.
·of the Punjab enjoyed such remarkably good health as in the year 1928. As a
result of the timely and well distributed rainfall the year 1928 was the healthiest
in the d~cade, the birth-rate being 46'30 which was the highest and the death-rate
-24'72 which was the, lowest except for 1922. The main cause of the low death-
rate and the high birth-rate was the remarkable freedom from epidemics and more
. especially the exceptionally low incidence of plague and malaria. The general
healthiness of the year was, however, marred by a very sharp outbreak of cholera
in the Kulu Valley (Kangra District) where 1,746 seizures and 1,164 deaths
. ocetlrred, over 70,000 anti-cholera inoculations being performed by the Public
Health staff.
The distribution of the monsoon was unusual; the dry western districts 1929.
of the Province had abnormal rainfall while it was in marked defect in the south-
-eastern part. The monsoon started late and stopped early. The rainfall was
'particularly heavy during the second fortnight of August, causing heavy floods in
the Jhelum, Chenab and Indus rivers; which resulted in a serious epidemic of
malaria. The year 1929 although it did not exihbit the remarkable salubrity of the
previous year must be regarded, in spite of certain vicissitudes of climate, which
occasioned an epidemic of malaria in one region and economic stress in another,
. as a relativelY he_aIthy year. The birth-rate was 44'45 which was the highest of
all other provinces in India, and the death-rate 28'75 which exceeded the provincial
rates except those of Bombay and Central Provinces. Apart from the somewhat
severe epidemic of malaria following the heavy floods in certain districts the year
was on the whole a very healthy one. The cholera figures were somewhat
higher than those o~ the p~evio~while no serio~s .out~reak oocu~.'red
-the disease was WIdely ~e~~~~all the distrIcts III the ProvInce
were affected.
 26 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

1930. In 1930 the climate was favourable for health, the monsoon being heavy but
sufficiently early not to enoourage the spread of malaria and plague. The death·
rate under the various heads of mortality during the year 1930 is compared with the
average of the previous five years in the table below.

Dysentery Respira- All

Cholera. Small- Plague. Fevors. and tory Injuries. other Total.
Year. pox. Diarrhooa. diseases. causes.
-10-
3 G 6 7 8 9
2 -- - - - ' -4 - - - - - --.
1930. 0'06 0'26 0'03 20'59 0'60 2'52 0'30 5'32 29'66
1925-29. " 0'18 0'50 1'6l 18'67 0'54 2'66 0'33 5'05 29'48
Increase or decrease
in 1930. -{l'12 -0'24 -1'58 +l'92 +0'06 -0'14 -0'03 +0'27 +0'18
-_- --- - ---_-
The diminished death-rates from cholera, small-pox and plague is evidenoe
of the practical absence in epidemic form of those diseases from the Province
during the Year.
Summary To sum up, the decade 1921-30 may be described as on the whole a healthy
1931-30.
one with the exception of great epidemics of plague in 1924 and 1926 and a severe
outbreak of cholera in Lahore and Ferozepore Districts in 1926 and in Kulu Valley
in 1928. Malaria also prevailed in an epidemic form during the autumn of several
years, more particularly in the year 1929.
The consistently high birth-rate of the Punjab, which is usually about twice
that of the United Kingdom, in spite of its high death-rate (chiefly as a result of
the frequenoy and severity of epidemic visitations) is nevertheless an encouraging
sign since it indicates that the somewhat severe epidemics to which the Province
is liable, exercise little or no permanent effect on the virility and recuperative
power of its inhabitants. Both in respect of its birth-rate and death-rate the
Punjab compared favourably with other provinces of India and renewed its
depleted population at a relatively high rate. The infantile mortality was
particularly loW' during the last decade as shown in the diagram below.

~------------------------~----------------------------------~

1£100 1910 1920 1930 I'

Number of children dying within one year of birth per one thousand born (British Territory).

The diagrams on pages 23 and 24 illustrate for British Territory for the
last decade (1) the annual rates of births, deaths and increase, as well as deaths.
aocording to causes, and (2) monthly death-rate.
 HOSPITALS AND DISPENSARIES. 27

18. The general healthiness of the last decade is no doubt due to' a consider- Hospitals and
. . 0 f varIOUS
ahIe extent to t h e mauguratIon . sch emes f or t h e expanSIOn
. f di 1 Dispensaries.
0 me ca
relief in the Province. In order to attain the ideal of one dispensary for every
100 ~quare miles of territory or for every 30,000 of ,population the calculations
showed that it would be necessary to open 375 new dispensaries in rural areas.
In 1925 a standard plan for a small and compact dispensary was laid down, and
the Government agreed to give a grant of Rs. 5,400/- for the construction and
Rs. 1,600/- for the equipment of each such dispensary. The programme has been
acted upon almost completely. during the decade, the number of dispensaries
actually opened from 1925 to the end of 1930 being 359. .
The need of efficient arrangements for female medical aid and education
has to some extent been provided for. A good number of new female hospitals
and dispensaries was established. The LadY Aitchison Hospital, Lahore, and the
Lady Reading Hospital for ·Women and Children at Simla, have gained much
popularity during the decade. The Punjab Medical School for 'Vomen, with
which is incorporated the ·Women's Christian College, Ludhiana, is at present the
only institution from which women can qualify for appointment as Sub-Assistant
Surgeons. During the decade 15 new hospitals for women were opened in various
districts, including the Government Hospital for Women and Children at Lahore.
Separate sections for females have been' opened in 12 existing civil hospitals.
A ~otable addition to general hospitals is the opening of the Dental Hospital
at Lahore.
/

A solid progress continued to be made during the decade both in respect of

:Number of
hospitals and
. the number of hospitals and
dispensaries on In·door Out·door Total. the extent of relief given.
Year. the last day of patients. patients.
the year. The number of patients trea-
1 2 3 4 I 5
1921 .. 583 93,005 4,921,076 5,014,081 ted has been on the increase
1922 .. .. 610 97,808 5,051,~68 5,149,076
1923 .. 626 104,999 5,576,776 5,681,775 as shown in the table in the
1924 .. 640 109,506 5,825,573 5,935,079
1925 .. 666 117,592 5.866,64S 5,984,240 margm. The rise in the
1926 .. 780 122,818 7,022,633 7,145,451
1927 .. 885 135,978 7,825,545 7,961,523 number of out-door patients
1928 .. 964 153,797 8,822,962 8,976,759 is due chiefly to the increase
1929 .. 1,026 173,302 10,617,136 10,790,440
1930 .. 1,035 181,482 11,56],187 11,742,669 in the number of rural dis-

pensaries, and the increase in the number of in-door patients is partly due to
the good work done in the hospitals of the Province .
. 19.. Some terms that wiII occur hereafter in this Report may be con- Definitions.
veniently defined at this stage.
"Cultivable Area" :-includes land actually ,under cultivation, fallows
and waste available for cultivatio:t;l; such waste does not include areas in which
cultivation is forbidden by law or custom, such as reserved forests or common
lands set apart for a specific purpose. It does, however, include conunon lands.
which can be made available for cultivation by partition even though such parti-
tion has not
/
been effected.
'~Gross Cultivated Area" :-means the area actually sown in anyone year
witb",no deduction for failure of crops, any land sown at both seasons of the year
(i,e., double cropped) being counted twice.
"Ne(Cultivated Area ":-means the area sown in anyone year, the double
cropped area not being counted twice. In other words net cultivated area refers
to area of land sown, whilst gross cultivated area refers to the crops sown; to
avoid confusion gross cultivated area is referred to generally as the sown area.
 28 CHAPTER. I.-DISTR.IBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF TH:jil POPULATION.

Neither of these areas include land which lies fallow for the whole year, though
such land may be regularly though infrequently cultivated.
Agricultural 20. Agriculture being the premier industry of the Province a summary of
(londitions.
the agricultural conditions for the British Territory is given below year by year.
The decade begins with kharif 1921.
Seasons
and Crops
Owing to the shortage of winter rains conditions were not favourable for
1921-22. the sowing of sugarcane and cotton. The monsoon which burst in the second
week of July gave general and sufficient rain nearly all over the Province. It
remained very active till the middle of August. Ample moisture was thus avail-
able for the sowing of kharif crops. Oonditions were also very favourable for the
maturing of these crops as well as the spring so-wings. Well distributed rain in
winter, though below normal, did a lot of good to the standing spring crops and a
clear and sunny April was beneficent to the maturing of grain and its threshing.
The season was on the whole above the average, being a great improvement on
the previous year.
1922-23. The rain in the earlier part of 1922 was sufficient for cotton and sugarcane
sowings. The monsoon broke about a month earlier than usual and was a good
one. In July the rain was below normal, but good rain fell in August and first half
of September throughout the ~rovince, ending about the last week of September.
'fhe rainfall was above normal in the south-east and the sub-montane districts,
about average in the central Punjab, apd below normal in the west. The
September rain followed by light showers in October resulted in good rabi sowings.
The winter rain after Ohristmas, heavier than usual, continued till the middle of
March and was particularly useful for unirrigated crops. The dry weather in
A;pril was favourable for harvesting though heavy unceasing rain in May did some
damage to straw and grain on the threshing floor. The year was considerably
above the average.
"1923-24. The conditions for cotton and cane sowings were favourable on account of
the rain in the previous winter and early part of 1923. The monsoon appeared
after the first week of July and was unusually active in August. Heavy and
widespread rain fell throughout the Province and hp,lped the kharif acreage to
expand although cotton in low-lying areas was slightly damaged. The monsoon,
however, ceased early and conditions were not particularly favourable for the
maturing of ldwrif crops or the rabi sowings. The ,yjnter rain was good in the
east, and from light to moderate elsewhere. April was dry and favourable for
harvesting operations which were, however, hampered in some districts by the
outbreak of ,plague. The year was on the wh~le above average.
:1924-25. There were adequate rains for cotton and cane sowings. The monsoon
arrived in the second week of July and gave moderate rain during July and August
nearly all over the Province. It was very active during the first week of September,
but at the end of the second week a break set in, which lasted up to the 27th of the
month. Heavy rains which fell about the end of September caused floods which
damaged the standing crops, especially along the banks of the Jumna. The
conditions for rabi sowings were very favourable. The rain in December was
above normal, though February and March were dry and retarded the growth of
standing crops in unirrigated areas. The harvest was, therefore, not as large as
was expected from the extensive sowings. The area under cotton was the largest
()n record and the price of cotton was high, though less than in the previous year.
 AGRICULTURAL CONDITIONS. 29

The year was about average. Light rain, which fell nearly all over the 1925-26.
Province during the second half of January and in some district::; during the second
week of February, was usefnl for cotton and cane sowinO's.
,0
The monsoon broke
in the third week of J nne, earlier than usual and \vas plentiful throughout the
Province: The conditions for early kharif sowings were thus favourable. July
and August had plentiful rain except in the west, hindering further sowings and
{lausing floods in low-lying lands. The period from the end of August to the
beginning of November was dry, and conditions were thus unfavourable for the
maturing of khan/ crops. This was also an adverse factor for the 'j'abi sowings.
There was onTy little rain till next March and unirrigated crops suffered consider-
.ably. Some rain fell at last in March and proved beneficial to the standing crops.
April was dry and favourable for harvesting tHough rain in May did some damage
on the threshing floor. The area under cotton was even larger than during the
prevlOUS year.
The rain in March was suitable for cotton and cane sowings, but heavy rain 1926-27.
,in second half of May cl:tused a hard crust to form on the surface preventing proper
,germination. Cotton had, therefore, to be resown in many places. The monsoon
appeared in the second week of July, later than usual, but gave fairly good rain
throughout the Province except in the west. Sains during August were generally
heavy, and those during September quite sufficient. Conditions were thus
favourable "for kharif sowings though less satisfactory for the maturing. Hot winds
in October as well as the boll-worm damaged the cotton. October, November
-and December being dry except for light rains in some districts, conditions were
not very favourable for spring sowings. Lighifrain fell during February all over
the Province and during March in most districts, which was very beneficial to
standing' crops. April and May were dry and favourable for harvesting. The
season was on the whole above the average.
The climatic conditions were not generaIIy favourable for cotton sowings on 1927-28•
.account of absence of winter rains, there being only light shower,"; in.March, April
and May. The rainfall during July was sufficient all over the Province except
in the west. In August the montane and sub-montane districts received plentiful
rain though it was below normal in other places. September was generally dry,
but rain fell in October which made up the deficiency. Conditions were not,
however, on the whole very favourable for the maturing of kharif crops. Hail-
·storms and locust as well as the boll-worm also did damage.' The conditions for
'I'abi sowings were not favourable except in the sub-montane districts, as October
.and November were generally dry. Rain, however, fell in the latter half of
December as well as January, which was above normal in the eastern districts,
but below normal elsewhere. The cloudY weather of January and February
-created rust which did considerable damage to the wheat crop. Strong dry winds
and dust-storms set in early.in March, and great damage was done jn the central
.and west-central parts of the Province, its extent being only discovered at the time
of h~rvesting. The year was on the whole an average one.
The conditions jor the sowing of sugarcane and cotton were adverse as rainfall 1928·29.
, had been in defe9t'from January to May except in Ambala and Jullundur Divi-
·sions. The mQnsoon arrived late and was less active than usual and the rainfall
was poor till the second half of August except in. the montane and sub-montane
tracts. The summer was extremely hot, being the hottest for several decades.
Prospects brightened when plentiful rain fell in the second half of Augm;t and the
beginning of September, which was well distributed except in the south-west.
 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND :MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Heavy floods occurred in rivers Jhelum, Chenab and Ravi and to a lC.'lser extent in
the Sutlej, causing much destruction of Hfe and property including crops, stocks of
food and cattle in the riverain tracts. The greater part of September and
November was, however, very dry. The presence of moisture due to September
rains and fresh rainfall in November and December led to extensive rabi sowings ;
which benefitted by moderate rainfall in January. A cold wave of great severity,
however, passed over most districts in the beginning of February and gave a
rude shock to the expectations oia plentiful harvest. Great cIa-mage was done to
fruit-bearing trees in the south-west. In March strong dry winds also caused
further damage, llnirrigated areas suffering most. The season was thus consider-
ably below the average.
The absence of spring ra.ins and unfavourable conditions during February
and March were adverse factors for the sowing of cotton and sugarcane. In June
the rain was above normal and there were good rains in July and August and
conditions were favourable for the sowing of the rest of the autumn crops. Heavy
floods, as a result of excessive rain, in the Indus, Chenab and Jhelum rivers caused
considerable damage to standing cropl'l. September and October were generally
dry The supplies of canal water were generally short and late. Conditions
were thus not satisfactory for the maturing of kharif crops. Cotton was damaged
by tela and white fly in some places. On account of a dry Octobel' and November,
conditions were not generally favourable for rabi sowings. The winter rain was
also in defect, the western districts receiving no rain at all. Some rainfall in
certain districts during March wa.s very beneficia1. Locusts and hail-storms also
damaged the crops in several districts. Rain particularly accompanied by hail
also caused some damage to harvested crops. The season was thus Oll the whole
considerably below the average.
1980-81. Conditions were not favourable for the sowing of cotton, but the cultivation
of cane was greater than during the year before in irriga.ted areas. The restricted
area under cotton was due. to the scarcity of rain, the fall in the price and the
appearance of locust at the sowing time. In June the rainfall was above average
in south-eastern and sub-montan'e tracts, but generally below normal elsewhere.
The monsoon remained fairly active during July and gave moderate to heavy
rainfall throughout the })I'ovince. The canal water was sufficient. The conditions
were generally unfavourable for kharif sowings but minfall during August and
September, though only normal, was useful to the standing crops. October,'
November and December remaining practically dry except for light rain at places,
the conditions for rabi sowings were not favourable. Water in canals was also
short in some districts, as river supply was low. Rain in January, February
and March was beneficial to the standing crops. The year was below average,
but was considerably better than the previous two, the matured area being
slightly less than the average for the last ten years.
·Prlncipal The table below shows for British Territory the yearly sown and matured
__
Figures.
areas, the percentage of maturity and the annual rainfall. ._ - - -
O)~ .S
0Jl._
,z,", "OD,......J U;
\
~
Q

Sown area Matured area ~ _ ~

•
... ""0$
I'i
Q,).- ._
•
..,::; ~ ~= gs
I
c;;S c:3~ Q;l
Sown area Matured area Year.
Year. (in acres). (in acres).
I'i""
asa3~ (in acres). (in acres). ~ 0.E "r:l<ll,.<:i
>- ~~
'" d
~ E !: ~,S<II . .s I~
.... ,z
«: d.~.S
Q

~'C ... S
'"'
1 2 :~ 4 5 1 2 I 3 i 4 5
11)21-22 .. 31,025,796 I 25,646,6Hi 83 22 1926-27 ..
30,406,941 r 26,179,:323 86 26
1922-23 31,788,~57 \ 28,513,062 90 31 1927-28 ..
29,472,581 . 24,828,661 84 21
1923-24 30,605,406 26,730,513 87 26 1928-29 ,. 31,91l1,745 I 24,297,824 71l 20
1924-25 31,721,487 I 26,767,204 84 25 1929-30 ,. 30,954, 237 1 24,55],255 79 27
1925-26 2\),709,855 \ 24,609,965 83 30 1930-31 ., 30,265,208 25,122,60] 83 25
- _._
 SOWN AND MATURED AREA. 31
The sown area fluctuates considerably from year to year mainly with the
character of rainfall, being low in a dry year and high in a year of good
monsoon. The percentage of matured area is adversely affected both by the
failure of monsoon and excess of rainfall. According to the Punjab peasant
ideal monsoon conditions are represented by Sawan nit ( a daily shower dur-
ing the month of Sawan; i.e., middle of July to middle of August), Bhadon char
(a good shower every week during Bhadon, i.e., middle of August to middle
of Septetnber), and Assu ik, (one good shower in Asoj, i.e., middle of
September to middle of oetober ). The total area under the plough has
increased by 1,309,815 acres or by 4·5 per cent. during the last decade.
The limit of cultivation is being reached as not many areas are now available
for being brought under CUltivation, * and in the near future an effort win have
to be made to meet the growin,g demand of the popUlation by means of
intensive cultivation, aided in particular by improved seeds and implements.
A diagram showing the annual percentage of total sown area under
oereals "and pulses and under valuable crops, namely' cotton, sugarcane, tobacco
and oil-seeds, is given below. The agricultural statistics are given in Sub-
sidiary Table I for British Territory and Punjab States. The figures for the
latter being incomplete, do not admit of detailed discussion.

PE"RCENTAG E
r
« ~o
0:
oll..
A.
- PERCENTAGE"
2...0 -
~ 60
« m
t)

------
VI II:
o

----V
B
~
IS II.
~
- -oJ
1&1

j.
10 III
rJ rI! • 1I1
..
Ii -(,l
o
tl
~
A PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL SOWN AREA UNDER CEREALS & PULSES.
B PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL SOWN AREA UNDER COTTON. TOBACCO. SUGARCANE
AND OILSEEDS (THE SCALE BEING 4 TIMES THAT OF A.)

It is evident that food crops occupy 69 to 74 per cent. of the sown area each
year. The area under valuable crops fluctuates with the character of the
season and prices. Fodder crops take up the bulk of the remaining area. In the
Punjab the cattle are almost as numerous as human beings, and like them are fed
on the produce of the soil. The economic condition ofagriculturists having deteri-
orated within the last few years the decrease in the number of cattle is perceptible,
although buHocks and milch cattle are oarefully looked after by their owners even
in times of scarcity. The figures for two recent cattle censuses, quoted in
Year. Total. Agricultural :lIIilch Cattle. Others. the margin, are illustrative.
Stook.
Bullocks fit for plough have de-
1928, .. 24,794,810 4,480,323 5,461,113 14,853,314 db t d th
1930 .. 23,696,189/' 4,327,339 5,145,708 14,223,142 crease y 3 per cen . an 0 er
bullocks by 19 per cent. The decrease among male buffaloes fit for plough is 5 per
cent. and amPhg others 18 per cent. Milch cows have decreased by 10 per ceni.
*To have an idea about the area of land available for cultivation in the various provinces, reference may
be made to the Special Committee's Report on the Trade Agreement made at Ottawa between the Government
of India and His Majesty's Government in the United Kingdom, published in the Punjab Government Gazette
part II, dated the 16th December 1932, page 715.
 32 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

and other cows by 12 per cent. The number of she-buffaloes has declined
by 2 per cent., while other she-buffaloes show an increase of 4 per cent. The
increase in the number of she-buffaloes is due to their increasing popularity
both because a she-buffalo is more profitable to keep than a cow as it produces
more milk and g hi, and also because in the absence of extensive pastures it is
more convenient to keep as unlike the cow it can be fed at the stall.
An estimate of the yield and value of the crops in the Province is a laborious
-- - - - - - - - process, but an i~dex of the
Year. Price per acre Year. Price per acre 't f . It I
cultivated area. cultivated area. prOSperI Y 0 agncu ura
- - - - . -- - - - - classes is furnished in a
1918·19 184 1925·26 477 sense by the price of
1919-20 275 1926-27 368
1920-21 345 1927-28 402 agricultural land. * The
1921-22 385 1928-29 :l77
1922-23 314 1929-30 406 statement in the margin
192:l-24
1924-25 ..
383
438
1930-31 420 h
sows t h e price per culti-
"1
va ted acre of land between
1918-19 and 1930-31. It is noteworthy that the price of land per cultivated acre
at the end of the last decade had more than doubled since 1918-19.
AgriCUlture. 21. The future prosperity of the Province being closely allied with
agricultural advance, it will not be out of place to sketch briefly the activities of
the Agricultural Department.
The Department was organised in 1906. With the inauguration of the
Reforms Scheme in 1921 it became a" transferred" subject under the charge of a
Minister. Its general administration is in the hands of the Director of Agriculture,
who has his headquarters at Lahore.
The present functions of the Department may be divided into three main
heads :-
I. Education. 2. Research. 3. Demonstration and Propaganda .
.EdueaUon. . The Punjab Agricultural College, Lyallpur, which has been the chief
centre of agricultural education in the Province, was opened in 1909, and
now gives courses for the B.Sc. (Agri.) and M.Sc. (Agri.) degrees and a'lso a
number of non-university courses to meet various needs of the cOIIlmunity. It
is equipped with Chemical, Botanical, Entomological and other Laboratories,
Library, Herbarium, Museum, etc. The students are boarded on the estate.
The College began its career with a three years' diploma course in English,
which was subsequently extended to four years. These courses included a
training in practical agriculture with theoretical and practical instruction in such
sciences as are of direct assistance to f:umers, i.e., Botany, Entomology, Chemistry,
Physics, Veterinary Science, etc. The standard of education for entrance to the
course was the University Matriculation Examination or its equivalent. Students
* Mr. Calvert in Chapter VIII of his book .. Wealth and Welfare" has very ably dealt with the
factors that contribute to the rise of the price of agricultural land in this Pr9vince. These are summarised
below;-
la) The assured margin of prout for tne cultivator ow.ing to ~ne uxation of tne rllvenue demand undet
the British. which in addition to starting competition among agrtcultunsts both landlords and tenants, attraots
the middlemen with capital;
(b) The increased profit obtainable from land, owing to increased facilities of transport and other
benoficent works of the State like canals;
(e) A rea.l improvement brought about by the employment of capital on works Buch as well·sinking
bund-making, etc ; .
(d) The fragmentation of holdings enable small plots to be purchased by men of moderate means;
(el The land has come to possess a scarcity-value as only rare ch9,nces of the purchase of land occur in
most villages;
(f) The dearth of any other secure inve~tments. specially among many well·to.do Muslims, who
refuse bank-interest as a ma.tter of religious belief; and
(g) The speculation in land on account of the certainty that its price would rise further.
It may be added that the sale-price generally contains a fic~itious item l?rovided to defeat pro-emption
claims. and thus the averages represent something more than what 18 actually paId.
 THE AGRICULTURA.L COLLEGE AND RESEARCH. 33

who went successfully through the course were eligible for posts of Agricultural
Assistants and Demonstrators in the Department or for employment on private
farms. In 1912 a dairy with 20 cbws was started to. enable the Professor of
Agriculture to teach the students practical dairying as a part of the diploma
course. In 1917, the College was affiliated to the Punjab University and the four
years' diploma course was remodelled to form the present four years' COllTse for
the B.Sc. Degree in Agriculture.
In 1918 a vernacular course of one year's duration was started for
certificated teachers of the Education Department to enable them to teach
elementary agriculture and rural science in rural vernacular middle schools. In
1924 it course covering. Ii months was started for" Lohars " (village blacksmiths).
A Rura1 Economy Course lasting one month is also given annually and is
attended by officers deputed to it by various departments of Goverllnlent, e.g.,
Assistant Commissioners, Forest Officers, Assistant Engineers, Extra Assistant
Commissioners, Zilladars and Inspectors of Co-operative Societies.
The Department has experimental farms at Lyallpur, Gurdaspur, Researob.
Hansi, Sirsa, Multan, Montgomery, Rawalpindi and Jullundur. On these farms,
work in connection with the testing of the relative merits of different types of
crops, Reed selection, the evolution and testing of new implements, research in
connection with rotations, manures and cultivation, is in progress. Investigations
ar~ also carried out on the control of pests and diseases of various crops.
Miscellaneous investigations such as silage-making, the evolution of improved gur
furnaces, meteorological records, farm castings, etc., are other features of the work.
As a result of the work done in the botanical section and on these farms verymarked
success has attended the evolution and introduction in the Province on a large
scale of 4F American cotton and other improved varieties of desi cottons, wheat
types 11 and SA, and Coimbatore sugarcanes. All thes~ improved varieties of
crops bring higher yields and additional income to the growers.
The Department also has in various parts of the Province a number of
seed farms on which the improved seeds evolved in the Botanical Seotion and on
experimental farms are multiplied up for subsequent distribution and sale to the
cultivators. In addition, there is in the majority of districts a small district farm
where the loroal applicability of the results of research work done at the main
experimental stations can be testen, and where suitable demonstrations of the
methods of cultivation and the growing of particular varieties of crops can be
gIven.
In the Chemical Section a large amount of analytical work on soils, manures,
fodders, etc., is done annually, and systematic investigations are carried out to
determine the extent to which soils are being depleted of the various materials of
plant food.
In the Entomological Section the life histories of a large number of pests of
important crops have been studied and in each case suitable methods of control
have been det!3rmined.
/

In t}H3 Engineering Section valuable work has been done on the evolution
of improved strainers for tube wells, and a number of tube wells with these strainers
has been sunk. An important activity of this sect.ion is the work done on the
augmentation of the supply of water in ordinary percolation wells. The well
boring section annually bores about 1,000 wells for cultivators all over the
Province.
 34 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Demonstra· The policy of the Agricultural Department so far has been to explain and
tlon and
Propaganda. demonstrate to farmers the results of investigations carried out on its experimental
farms and elsewhere. The work is carried out by means of
(1) Demonstration plots which are laid on zarnindari lands demonstrating
the advantages of improved varieties of the various crops, methods
of cultivation, nse of manures, protectIon against pests and
diseases, etc.
(2) On occasions where large numbers of farmers meet, such as oattle
fairs, etc., demonstrations of improved implements are given, and
improved seeds and other produce are exhibited. These
demonstrations are accompanied by short lectures illustrated by
magic lantern views. Ploughing matches are held on these
occasions where the District Boards concerned offer prizes. In
such competitions ploughs and other improved implements are
often given as prizes by firms who sell agricultural implements.
(3) Improved implements are lent out to farmers who wish to try them
for themselves and in many cases the cultivators buy them at the
end of the trials.
(4) Popular lectures are given by staff when touring in villages.
The Department also gives important assistance to cultivators in several
other directions. Amongst these thP- layout of fruit orchards, the supply of good
varieties of fruit trees, the development of cottage industries where climatic
conditions are favourable, the production of silk by the rearing of silk-worms,
the oultivation of lac and the keeping of poultry may be mentioned as examples.
Improvement 22. One of the most difficult problems is to revolutionize the existing system
In Methods of .
Agrfculture. of growmg crops.
CuItlVators
. . m
are very conservatIve . a d optmg
. any new l'me
until they are satisfied that it is a distinct improvement upon their own prac6ce.
Once they are convinced of its advantages, however, they will readily take to it.
Notable examples are the rapid spread of American cotton and improved wheats
in the Province during the last two decades and the introduction of improved
Coimbatore canes during the last few years. The figures below give an idea of
the extent to which improved varieties of cotton and wheat have been introduced;
of the two varieties of wheat, Punjab 11. and SA, the former is no longer popular
while the latter now occupies an area exceeding two million acres.
--- --- ~---- -
ACRIMGE OF WHEAT TYPES Cotton acreage (sown) in the
Year.
Punjab for both Amc>rican and
Punjab II 8A. Desi.
-_.- _. '---
1912.13 1,442,929
1913·14- 1,826,450
1914·15 .. *1,687,763
1915·16 27,500 826,504
1916·17 97,000 l,064,581
1917·18 196,500 .. 1,64-2,555
1918-19 302,500 18 1,417,995
1919-20 377,500 605 2,070,527
1920·21 634,000 3,823 1,957,016
tAmerican (4F) Desi.
1921·22 749,866 22,837 401,381 747,464
1922·23 750,795 55,000 382,851 890,200
1923·24 816,016 171,579 603,519 1,145,815
1924·25 889,920 257,990 964,333 1,362,002
1925·26 625,451 834,484- 1,147,779 1,554,057
1926·27 510,493 917,475 1,134,253 1,389,465
1927·28 467,224 1,276,449 750,330 1,091,120
1928·29 251,770 1,751,605 974,370 1,534-,54-1
1929·30 135,050 1,857,900 850,876 1,402,655
1930·31 75,660 2,292,400 836,705 1,327,534-
- ---- ------
* 4]' was introduced during 1914·15 season, and according to the information available only an area. of
5 acrel! WaS sown.
t Prior to 1921·22 all cottons were returned under one heading, and therefore the growth of the American
varieties from 1914-.15 to 1920·21 is not traceable.
 IMPROVEMENT IN METHODS 01!' AGRWUI,TURE. 35

23. The planting of fruit gardens has been on the increase during the last ~~~tards.
few years. It is difficult to obtain accurate information as to the area under fr~it
gardens. An attempt was made by the Agricultural Department to ascertam
the a;ea in 1928, and as a result it was considered that such area amounted to
about 49,000 acres. In colony areas it is not easy to increase the area under
fruit substantially at present, as the additional water supply which fruit trees
require ,is not readily available.
')4 - It was remarked in the last Censns Report (palYe
..., .• 0
21) that the absence ImproWCl
Use of
of any manufacture of agricultural implements was most noticeable. Tha last Implements.
decade, however, has witnessed a very marked advance, particularly so in the
manufacture of fodder-cutters, sugarcane-crushing mills, iron persian wheels,
ploughs and to a lesser extent other implements. Whilst the manufacture of
these implements is done at H large number of centres all over the Province, Batala, .
in the Gurdaspur District, appears to be most prominent in this respect. An
inquiry made in 1930 by the Director of Agriculture showed that it possessed no
less than 21 iron foundries with a total annual output 6f over 19,000 implements
of all sorts, valued at Rs. 537,000/-.
According to the information collected by the Agricultural Department for
Meston ploughs 6,658 the year ended 30th June 1931, the number of
Cane-crushing . . 4,996
Chaff·Qutters ., 12,211 improved implements of Indian manufacture shown
~:s::r:~e:ls __ 'g~ in the margin was sold in the Punjab. It is
believed that most of these were manufactured within the Province. In
additiQn to these some 4,700 agricultural implements of all -sorts but of
foreign manufacture were also sold in the Province during the year. It may be
remarked here that in most of the districts the iron persian wheel has replaced
the old persian~wheel.
Until the general agricultural depression set in, the use of artificial fertilisers
was steadily increasing in the Punjab. The falJ in prices of all 'farm produce has,
however, given a set-back to their use, a.s very few crops continue to give an
economic return from the application of artificial manures at present, even
though a reduction has been made in the cost of fertilisers.
25. The Veterinary .Department plays an important part in the lives of Agrleuttural
. 1turlS
AgrlCu . t s. I twas establ'ISh ed as f ar bacI{ as 1891 when the Government of Stock
Care. and Its

India laid down that though in the fi.rs~ instance its primary duty was to deal
with cattle disease, in the future horse-breeding duties would be paramount.
The department was provincialized in 1901 and placed under the charge of
the Director of Agriculture. In 1903, the Government of India transferred the
entire control. of horse, mule and donkey breeding in 15 selected districts of the
Punjab to the Army Remount Department. Later on, the Ar~y Remount
Department ceased to function in certain selected districts, such as Lahore,
Amritsar, Ferozepore, Gujranwala and Dera Ghazi Khan. In the first three
districts, the ¥orse, m~e and donkey breeding. work is controlled by a society
known as ")iahore-Amritsar-F~rozepore Horse, Pony and Mule Breeding Society."
The other 'two districts have been declared as non-selected districts and transferred
to the cha:rge of the Civil Veterinary Department.
The Director of Agriculture remained head of the Veterinary Department General
up to the end of the year 1927-28 when, on the recommendation of the Royal ~r~l~fJment
. ' on A'
ComnnsslOn It 't Veterinary
grlCU ure, 1 was separated from the Department of Agriculture Department. .
 36 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

and placed under the charge of the Director of Veterinary Services. As head of
the Department he exerciRes a general control and supervision over the work
of the Principal, Punjab Veterinary Conege ; the Live Stock Officer; the Superin-
tendent, Government Cattle Farm, Hissar ; and other Superintendents and Deputy
Superintendents working in the various districts of the Province.
Cattle Farms. In 1906, a scheme was formulated for a Dhanni Cattle Breeding Farm near
Sargodha at mkhs Dharema and Risala, but the matter was dropped in 1910 as
the lands required for the purpose could not be transferred from the Military
Department.
In 1912, the Hissar Cattle Farm of over 39,COO acres, which was hitherto
under the control of the Government of India, was handed over to the Punjab
Government and placed in charge of officers of the Civil Veterinary Department.
Since then the number of Hissar bulls supplied by the Government Cattle Farm,
Hissar, to the Punjab districts amounts to 4,702 bulls. The total number of
stud bulls at work throughout the Province on 31st March 1931 was 3,517. Of
these, about 90 per cent. were supplied at concr-ssion rates from the Government
Cattle Farm, Hissar.
The Punjab Government is giving liberal grants annually for the improve-
ment of the Dhanni and Hatiana breeds of cattle in the famous Dhanni and
Hariana cattle tracts to :-
the District Boards of Attock, Rawalpindi, Jhelum, Shahpur and
Mianwali in the Dhanni tract for the improvement of the Dhanni
breed of cattle, and
the District Boards of HiRsar, Rohtak and Gurgaon in the Hariana tract
for the improvement of the Hariana breed.
In accordance wjth the policy of t~e Department to conce~trate attention
on certain areas best suited for cattle and buffalo breeding, the above system of
grants was introduced for the Dhanni cattle tract in 1919-20 and for the Hariana
cattle tract in 1924-25. In addition to the Government Cattle Farm at Hissar,
situated in the centre of the Hariana tract, schemes for the opening of Government
farms in the Dhanni tract as well as in the Nili Bar Canal Colony are under
contemplation. It is feared that owing to financial stringency the carrying out of
these projects will be held in abeyance for some time.
Five grantee cattle farms of a total area of about 15,300 acres have been
opened in the Lower Bari Doab Canal Colony. Out of these, two are maintaining
herds of pure bred Montgomery cattle and the remaining three for Hissar cattle.
In addition, a grantee dairy farm comprising an area of 485 acres has been started
near the town of Montgomery. Besidel'l, there are in the neighbourhood of Shergarh
(in M:mtg9.nl3ry District), at a distance of about 12 miles from Renala Khurd
Railway Station, " Shergarh Small-holders' Grants" comprising 218i rectangles
of land in seven different cltaks or villages. The lands have been allotted in small
parcels of half a rectangle and one rectangle among3t 223 grante~s whose
conditions require them to maintain one cow of the Montgomery breed to the
satisfaction of the Civil Vetermary Department for each half rectangle of 12t acres.
Horse, Mule 26. The Punjab always stands in need o~ efficient cattle to meet the
and Cattle
Breeding. demand for milk and ghi as well as bullocks for the plough. The Province has a
well earned reputation for producing good live sto::k in'Jlu:ling buffJ.loes of high
milking capacity, and in certain areas, the local agriculturists are dependent
almost entirely on the breeding of stock and thl3 s'l.le of milk for their livelihood.
The areas, however. in whic.h stock breeding can be carried on with profit
were up to the present perlOd of depression gradually dwindlmg as tne reslut of
 DEVELOPMENT OF CIVIL VETERINARY DEPARTMENT. 37

the increase in irrigation facilities and consequent rise in the value of land and
farm produce.
The Live Stock Officer and other District Veterinary Officer~ of the Oivil
Veterinary Department provide the advising and inspecting agency for the entire
veterinary activities in the Province, including live-stock improvement work and
the control of diseases under the direct supervision of the Director of Veterinary
Services.
Hitherto, the only.agency for the supply of suitable bulls for breeding
purposes was the Government Oattle Farm, Hissar, but the establishment of the
grantee farms in the Lower Bari Doab Oanal Oolony and the introduction of the
Dhanni and Hariana schemes in the districts forming the home of these breeds
has made it possible to arrange for the supply of pedigree bulls of such breeds as
are popular in the various districts of the Province.
In addition to the supply of bulls, the Government Oattle Farm, Hissar,
meets the requirements for horse and donkey stallions in the non-selected districts
of the Province. Facilities are being developed for the supply of pedigree
buffalo-bulls, sheep and goats to interested breeders .. In many districts the
income derived from horse and cattle fairs by the District Boards is quite a
substantial amount and the tendency is towards exploring this method of raising
revenue.
Horse and cattle fairs and the 'one day village cattle shows' provide the
opportunity fof the carrying out of live-stock improvement propaganda by the
Department. They are being taken full advantage of for the demonstration of
the better types of stock as well as improved agricultural implements and farm
produce. They tend to relieve the prevailing dullness of rural life by providing
an occasional district fete.
27. There are now 287 Veterinary Hospitals in the PrQvince each in charge Prevention
.
of a V etermary A'sSlstant Surgeon or V etermary
' A'sSlstant, wh ose d ' are mam
utles . 1y and
mentTreat-
01 Cattle
centred on the prevention of disease within his area by the inoculation of cattle Diseases.
and other live-stock with protective sera and vaccines. The number of animals
treated by the staff is yearly increasing. A very gratifying indication of the way
the Department is gaining the confidence of the public is shown by the number of
offers received from private individuals towards the cost of establishing veterinary
hospitals in different areas.
This institution was established in 1882 for the instruction of Indians, civil Punjab Vete-
'1'
and mlltary, . t' di .
III ve erlllary me Cllle an
d surgery. The co1ege 1 'IS thoroughly rInary Conege.
Lahore. I
equipped and has exceptional facilities ~or teaching purposes. It has proved a
great success. The course of study of the college was previously for three years
in Urdu and a 4 years' course in English was started in 1921. In this institution
stipends are given both by Government and local bodies to students to enable
them to qualify themselves for the veterinary profession.
28. The agricultural prosperity of the Province is to a very large extent Irrigation.
dependent on irrigation. The canals are a most valuable asset and protect the
Province against famine even in a dry year.
The main sources of irrigation are indicated in the margin, as also the extent
Government canals 695 of irrigation from each source. OanaIs of all kinds
Private canals
Wells
33 . . t
262 lrrIga e 7
28 out 0 f every 1,000 IrrIgate
., d acres as
Other Bources 10 against 648 at last census. The majority of these
1,000 canals are owned and worked by Government.
Next in importance come wells with total irrigation amounting to 262 out of
 38 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION'.

every 1,000 aores as against 299 at last census. The deoline is due to the increased
irrigation from canals. The wells are generally private property owned by the land-
owners, o~ by groups of land-owners. During the past decade masonary wells in
use have increased from 265,879 in 1920 to 292,102 in 1930. It, however, does not
follow that the well irrigation has increas~d in the same proportion, as irrigation
from'wells is extended in a dry year and contraots considerably when monsoon
conditions are normal. The irrigat,ion from" other sources" is mostly by lift from
ponds, rivers and streams. The table below shows for each district the percentage
of the average area irrigated from the different souroes during the last decade;
the districts have been arranged acoording to the extent of canal irrigation.

Lyallpur , , 99 Gujrat .• 71 ., Ludhiarra

Hissar ,,99
1
1 " MuzlLffar~arh 68
29
29 3 Rawalpindi
"
"
24
23
76
48
'.
29
Multan " 90 S 2 Karnal .. 66 33 1 Attock 12 83 5
Shahpur ., 88 12 Jhang ., 66 34 Ambala 4 64 32
Montgomery, , 84 16 " Amritsar ,, 56 44 "
Sialkot 2 91 7
Sheikhupura, , 84 15 1 Gujranwala " 53 46 I Simla 100
Ferozepore " 82 18 Gurdaspur " 42 57 I Kangra 100
Lahore
Dera Ghazi
" 80
79
20
15
..6 Gurgaon
Hoshiarpur
"
"
38
36
58
61
4
3
Jullundur
Jhelum
"
100
92
"
S
Khan,
Rohtak 77 23 Mianwali ,, 33 66 I British Territory 73 26 1
-_~ _ _--.!. _ _ _ _ _ _..:J_ _ _ _ ___!.___ _ _ _ _ _- - ' ' - - -_ _- _ - _ - _ _ _ __

It will be seen that in 16 districts more than half of the irrigated area is
served by canals and in the other 13 barring Kangra and Simla the same
amount is irrigated by wells. In Kangra and Simla the only source of irrigation
is streams and springs,
.-canal The canal-irrigated area has been steadily risin~ during the last decade .
lrrigation.
The statistics
are available
TOTA.L 1RR.C.",'TIOI'4 'F'ROM
9:!.
I CJ>.N~l-S \ 'N TM£. 'P\JtUA.'B
1913;14- TO'9~o-'!!l,1
TH'&:.
from the year
~ F"I;oU'R: 1887-88, when
'E:.~OP'P~''T'i'...
'&:.AC.H .....E.A.R SHOW "t' ... ~
1915-16 89 NU'I"I"a'E:RC>'F" "'~"''!i;.S all the canals
IR"',CoO;;'""-0 OMITTI~
9E
I 00,.0 0 <1 S ••
then in exis-
"~n-\'iJ <ac tence irrigated
~

\<:;)15)- 1<21 59 only2 '3 million

1919-2.0 0<1
1 acres. With
10'2 the opening
)'92.1-2..'2.. 12. of the Lower
192. '2.- '2.:1> 14- Chenab Canal
0,
. the canal-
: 1924-·'2..S 10,
irrigated area
°19'25-2.6 riO
1 rose to 6
'" . r million acres
110
1 in 1900-01. A
22
I
,
further deve-
2A-
I lopment took
n
place, mainly
during the
decade, 1911-20, when the Triple Canal Project materialised and in 1920-21 the
canal irrigation amounted to a fraction more than 10 million acres, which is nearly'
equal to the total ploughed area of England and Wales (10'5 million acres). The
 CANAL IRRIGATION-SUTLEJ VALLEY PROJECT. 39

-feature of development during the last decade is the opening of the Sutlej Valley
Project, a description of which appears in the next paragraph. As.a. result
the canal-irrigated area rose to the unprecedented figure of 12'4 million acres in
1929-30. The diagram given on page 38 shows the extent of canal irrigation in
the Punjab for eaoh year of the period, 1913-14 to 1930-31. Separate figures for
the Punjab prior to 1913-14 are not available as the Delhi Provinoe was then a
part of it. For this reason the rectangles for the period, 1887-88 to 1912-13, do
not appear in the marginal. diagram, and can be seen at page 13 of the
1921 Report.
The following statement gives the various particulars about the principal
'{;anal systems :-
~--------------~----~~.s~~~~.~E~~'-7~~~,=~~m~-'---------'----------'---------
_~ ~ ~g;
Length o·c \1) '"tj ce ~ Date of
~ ..c:~ :c..g., ~ 0 commence· Date of first Date of com·
of main
(; Name of canal system. line in to~..c~ ~ ~ "C
Elol; bO"'C
ol.25~~
o:S rti
ment of irrigation. pletion of
Q)'£: to ~ S co ai ~ tI3.:::: S construction.
construction.
·5 miles.
...::I~ ~ "38 g ~ >.;:P>,~
rn ~] 0 g~ ~ ~.~::;~
1 3 4 5 6 7 8 9
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - ~I-----I~--I_---_ ------1---------1-------
{Before "I
1 Western Jumna 335 1,892 2,305 877 ~

l
annexation
l888-Sirsa
Branch
1820.
1891·92.
1886
1895fL
2 Sirhind 537 3,446 2,093 1,774 1867-68. 1883·84. 1886·87.
3 Upper Bari Doab 341 1,535 1,452 1,304 1849·50. 1860-61. 1878·79.
4 Lower Bari Doab 132 1,244 1,532 1,181 1906 1913-14. 31·3·1917.
.a Upper Chenab 173 1,250 1,453 596 1905 1912-13. 31·3·1917.
6 Lower Chenab 471 2,522 2,724 2,530 1884 (a) 1887 (a) } 1889·1900
{ 1890 1892
7 Upper/Jhelum 128 608 545 332 1905 1915-16. 31-3-1917.
.8 Lower Jhelum 181 1,011 1,240 876 1897 1901. 31-3·1917.
Some existed
before annex-
I
9 Upper Sutlej (inundation
canal)
337 ation and
some added
1855 1858·59. r
{ later. 1884 1885·86. 1
1855-70 J
:10 8idhnai .. 67 253 396 299 1883-84 1886 1886
11 Indus (inundation) .. 441 269 649 236 E~ist,ed be-
fore annexa· Prior to 1849. 1849·50.
tion.
12 Shah pur " Il6 Il7 116 67 186.2-64. 1870 1870-71.
13 Ghaggar " 97 33 108 16 1896-97. 1897 1898-99.

.14 Lower Sutlej " 333 1 (Some im·

provemen ts

15 Chenab 227 130 386 193

I Before
annexa·
'Were in opera·
tion prior to
the annexat~on
I
J
were finished
in 1895.
-D-
I
16 Muzaffargarh" 4_46 543 647 337 J tion. of the Punjab
by the British. I Some
I
o.

provements
im-

were finished
lin 1896.
17 Pakpattan Canal 200 975 1,103 276 1923-24. 1926-27. 31-3·1932.
18 Dipalpur Canal 157 866 888 391 1924-25. 1927~21F. 31-3-1932.
19 Eastern Canal 79 377 423 137 1924-25. 1927·28. 31·3-1932.
"20 . Mailsi Canal 107 643 739 239 1925-26. 1927·28. 31·3·1932.

(a) As an inundation canal system.

NOTE.-The average area shown in column 6 is for the ten years, 1921·22 to 1930·3] inclusive; but in
the case of the Upper and the Lower Sutlej inundation canals the average area is for the years 1921·22 to 1927·28.
'These two systems were, thereafter, amalgamated with Dipalpur and Mailsi canals, respeotively, of the Sutlej
Valley Projeot. The Sutlej Valley Project canals have not been in existence for the whole deoade ; th6 average
.area in their oase, therefore, is for the years they have actually been in operation.
The last four panals shown in the above statement belong to the Sutlej Sutlej Valley
29.
Valley Project, which consists of four weirs, three of which are on the Ghara reach Project.
of the $utlej and one on the Panjnad. The uppermost weir is ~t Ferozepore and
from ijttakes off one perennial canal, which commands an area of 730,000 acres in
the Bikaner State and two perennial canals which have replaced and extended the
inundation canals known as the Upper Sutlej Series on the right bank and part of
the Grey Canals on the left bank. The second weir is at Suleimanke and controls
three canals; on the right bank the Pakpattan Canal which will command about
'700,000 acres in the Nili Bar, on the left bank there are the Sadiqia Canal which'
 40 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

commands 900,000 acres of land in the Cholistan desert of Bahawalpur State, and
the Ford~ah Canal which will irrigate and extend the area formerly irrigated by
the inundation canal. The third weir is at Islam and also controls three canals.
The Mailsi Canal on the right bank protects the irrigation formerly done by the
series of inundation canals known as the Lower Sutlej Series, and will in addition
extend non-perennial irrigation in certain area of crown waste formerly desert.
On the left bank the Bahawalpur Canal serves the dual purpose of irrigating'
land in Cholistan and protecting the area, formerly irrigated by several small
inundation canals; in addition, th('re is the QainiJ>UT Canal which is a small non-
perennial canal serving the old inundatIOn canal tract.
The above three weirs were completed an hrought into action during the
period covered by the census. The fourth weir is at the Panjnad below the
confluence of the Sutlej and the Chenab. This weir has only been recently
finished and will control two canals. The Abbasia Canal is a small perennial
channel designed to irrigate a further block of state waste in Cholistan. The·
Panjnad Canal is a large canal which will protect, and extend the irrigation from
the series of inundation eanals in Bahawalpur, which take off from the Chenah
and Indus.
The whole Project commanded a gross area of 3,400,000 acres in the British
Territory, 3,900,000 acres in the Bahawalpur Territory and 700,000 acres in the
Eikaner Territory. Some of the land in Bahawalpur has on further examination
not been found suitable for irrigation, so that the final figures of this portion will be·
different from the above. The actual irrigation in 1930-31 is less than the final
figures of irrigation contemplated as the canals are expanding and the area is not
yet completely settled. The actual irrigation in 1930-31 amounted to 1,300,000'
acres in British Territory, 725,000 acres in Bahawalpur Territory and 330',000
acres in Bikaner Territory.
Water- While the canal irrigation has 'enhanced the prosperity of the Province
Logging.
to such a remarkable extent, it must be mentioned that the canals have not
proved an unmixed blessing. In several districts, particularly in Sheikhupura,.
Gujranwala, Sialkot and Gujrat, water-logging conditions have been brought about
during the last decade and a considerable area has been thrown out of cultivation.
As a result of remedial measures, adopted by the IrrigationDepartment, a portion
of the water-logged area has been reclaimed during the last few years. These
measures consist of drains, dug to carry off the seepage water, closure of canals
0-

for prolonged periods and the running of canals low as far as possible. The sem
area, by which is meant the land submerged under water or r:endered uncultur-
able owing to the great rise in sub-soil water, has benefitted by these measures.
For the reclamation of the thoor-stricken area, rendered unfit for cultivation owing
to the salts .in the soil having been forced up by the rise in sub-soil water, a cure'
ha~ been found but it has yet to be seen whether it would be economical. Govern-
ment has been giving the matter its serious attention, and the whole question
of water-logging is being considered by the Water-logging Board, which consists
of the Financial Commissioner, Revenue (President) and the three Chief Engi-
neers and the Directors of Agriculture an~ Public Health (Members). The Board
holds quarterly meetings, and a conference is convened annually under the
presidency of the Governor himself to review the situation.
Trade. 30. The statistics of imports into and exports from the Punjab are not
available. In the absence of these statistics we have to take into consideration
 TRADE, IMPORTS, EXPORTS AND INDUSTRY. 41

Year. Imports. Exports. the imports and exports for the Indian
1920.21. •. 3,355,900,000 . 2,400,100,000 continent. The marginal statement shows
1921·22. •• 2,663,<100,000 2,313,800,000 in rupees the foreign trade of India in the
1922·23. •. 2,327,000,000 2,991,600,000 .11
'1923'24.
. •• 2,276,100,00 0 last decade. It WI be observed that the
3,488,300,000
1924.25. 2,.166,200,0003,846,600,000 halance of trade was unfavourable in the
1925·26. •. 2,261,700,000 :'~~!':~~'~~~ years 1920-21 and 1921-22, the imports
1926.27. .. 2,312,200,000 ",
1927.28. .' 2,498,300,000 3,191,500,000 being in excess of exports, but the situation
1925.2P. •• 2,533,000,000 3,301,200,000 thereaft,er improved and the balance was
' 930
19~.. "407900000 3 108000000 • •
.. -, " ", III favour of exports, whICh were 50 per

-cent: in excess. Since then, while both imports and exports have stown consider-
.able fluctuations India has enjoyed a favourable balance of trade, though during
Year. Imports. Exports. the last two years (1930-31 and 1931-32) hoth
19~0.31. •. 1,648,200,000 2,204,900,000 imports and exports have fallen heavily as
1931.32. •• 1,263,400,000 1,558,800,000 shown in the margin. The extent to which
India has been affected by the world-wide trade depression is indicated by
the fact that in 1931-32 both imports and exports were nearly half those for the
year 1929-30. On the whole the conditions of trade during the decade were
favourable until the recent depression set in.

31. The decade 1921-31 witnessed a considerable advancement in the Industry.

industrial and economic progress of the Province. Transport facilities were
iargely augmented by the opening up of new railway lines, extension of metalled
Toads, proyision of sidings to large mills and factories and private enterprise in
motor lorry service. But by far the most important project towards the
industrialisation of the Province, which,was under-
Year. No. of No. of
taken during the decade, is the Mandi Hydro-Electric
Factories. Operatives. Scheme. The statement in the margin shows the
1921 297 42,428 number of factories coming under the purview of the
1922 366 46,588 Indian Factories Act and the number of persons
1923 399 49,1l0 employed therein from year to year. It is evident
1924 434 50,842 that the number of factories and the number
1925 527 53,53i1 of operatives employed therein steadily increased
1926 5-18 52,648 with slight fluctuations up to 1928 when the general
1927 546 50,088 trade depression began to make itself felt. The
1928 559 51,613 number of factories in 1928 had nearly doubled
1929 521 49,875 since 1921. A corresponding increase has, however,
1930 526 49,549
not taken'place in the number of operatives, partly
due to the fact that in the large factories, such as
Railway workshops, labour-saving devices and other improvements having
the same effect were introduced, and partly to the fact that many small
factorief'! were set up in diverse industries, which ha~ received scant attention
in the previous decade, such as hosiery factories, iron and steel-rolling mills,
foundries, oil-mills, flour·mills, rice husking mills, etc.

The ge'ographical position of the Province and the large distance from the
nearest 'l:leaport constitute a serious drawback, and the production in the Province
is largely limited to the supply of local requirements. A small amount of trade is,
however, done across the frontiers with Afghanistan on the 'west and Tibet and
China in ,the east, but the amount of such trade is almost negligible. The internal
production has, however, increased considerably as is evidenced by the increase
 CIIAl'TER I. -DISTRIBUTION AND )10VE1I1EIiT OF TH& POPULATION.

in the number of factories as shown on the last page. The inDrease in difierent;
kinds of factories is shown below.-
J!\I). in 1921. Nil. 9.t the ell)se.
Class of Fa.~tolies. of 1931.

3 6
Cott::m, spinning and weaviuO' Z ,'3
'Woollen milLB .~ 6
}iDsiery .••.•... 59
Food, drink M<i t{) ba.~co..
2'0
.. .. " .. 2 13"
Ghemiaal.:i, dyes, <)w.iiucluding oil.mills, soal' fa<ltori€$, etc) .•• iI 3{l
Printing presses '' .. il 9
ProooS6os rela.ting to wood, stnne and glass 21Z :J98
C~tton ginning, aleanin.g ",nd pressing ., •• ••
Mln~alB lJ.n.d metals (indudin& f{)undries, }If>tl'olelUD refineries and Wtl· 7 26
cella.neOlls) .: •• •. •. 12
Engineering '-'
• or these 7 are oil·mills.
In addition to the factories coming under the purview of the Indian Factories Act,
a large number of smaller factories chie.tly soap works, hosiery factories, handloorn.
weaving factorie&, foundries, flour and rice mills, chemical works, printing presses,
furniture IlliIking fac.tories, dwrree making factories, tanneries, etc., hav~' bee.n
established during the 0.ecade.
Foundries. The foundry, oil-milling, weaving and hosiery industries received
considerable impetus dUJing the decade. The particular feature of t~e growth
of the foundry industry which is localised at Batala, Ferozepore, Bhiwaru,
Farrukhnagar, Lahore, Lyallpur and Amritsar is the manufacture of improved
agricultural tools and implements and industrial maohinery inclucling oil engines
and parts thereof. The foundry worker has acquired a large measure of skil1
both as a result of facilities for training of efficient foundry workers provided in
Government Industrial Schools and Institutes and ()f th.e geneml demand made
from him by factory owners. The observation made in the tast Census Report
thatenormous waste resulted in the Province due to machinery being out of action
while spare parts were being awaited does not hold good now. Spare parts, of
almost every description are available, being made at local foundry works. The
Government :Metal Works Institutes at Ambala and Sialkot, the latter of which
has been started since April 1932, specialise in the training of mechanios.
and engineers.
OU.,MlUing. As regards oil'-milling industry 1 the Departm.ent of Industries is devoting
special attention to this subject. A large fact.orY' for the hydrogenation of oils
and preparation of vegetable .q1ii has been set up at LyallpU:r and is working
suecessfully. Although the oil industry waS badly hit owing to the general trade
depression in the la.st two or three years of the decade, it is hoped that the
research conduoted in the Department will place useful data in the hands of the
industl'iaiists engaged in oil-milling to improve the quality of their products and
to produce chemical oils for industrial purposes.
Spill.lliD.!! and The decade was marked by a .revival of the Swadeshi -movement which.
W'ta'Vi1\g. pro.,"ided a fillip to the hand-we~ving and hosiery industries. The industrialists.
engaged in these industries made good profits especially th.ose engaged in silk
weaving and woollen hosiery. A large number of handloom wea.ying factories
were started for meeting the local demand. and the preference shoi'i'n by' the
people for fabrics of local manufacture made it possible for factory owners to
increase their output. The Mela Ram Cotton Spinning Mills, which remained
closed for a considerable period,· started working in the last year of the decade on
account of the demand for country-spun yarn. Some of the leading industrialists
of the Province have in hand projects for setting up large spinning and weaving
mills in the Province, and it is hoped tha.t these will materia.lise before long.
 PROGRESS OF VARIOUS INDUSTRIES AND TWO NEW SOURCES OF WEALTH. 43

The hosiery industry held its own against the keen competition from China, Hosiery.
Japan and continental countries in woollen goods. Many of the hosiery factories
have installed power-driven machinery. The Government Hosiery Institute
Ludhiana, provides the necessary facilities for turning out expert workers, in the
supply of marketable designs and in fitting and setting up of machinery.
The sugar .industry received a great impetus during the last three years of Sugar
'. . h' . Industry.
the decade. The most Important flotatIOn was t e Punjab Sugar CorporatIOn
which was launched with an authorised capital of 10 lakhs divided in 10,000 shares
of B.s. 100/- each. The Punjab Gover'nment purchased non-cumulative preference
shares worth B.s. 1,50,000. The factory started working towar'ds the close of the
decade. As a result of the grant of protection to sugar industry for a period of
7 years, about one dozen small scale factories for the manufacture of sugar by the
open pan system were set up during the last two years of the decade. '
The cottage industries of the Province and artware industries showed fair Cottage
progress during the early years of the decade but with the setting in of the general Industries.
trade depression in 1928, they received a severe set-back. The trade in carpets and
general artware dwindled into insignificance.
As in the previous d.ecade, the qemand for industrialisation came from Conclusion.
those seeking to employ capital and from m~ddle classes seeking employment
outside the overcrowded literary professions. This tendency is a happy sign of
the tImes. Agriculture is an industry, which is subject to decreasing returns.
The labour drawn into industrial concerns from the agricultural population benefits
by coming to the towns, and at the same time relieves the pressure on agricultural
land. A real need of the Province is the introduction of cottage industries among
agriculturists to provide employment during off-seasons. With reference to the
remarks in the last Census B.eport in this connection, it may be noted that parti-
cular industries are no longer the monopoly of particular castes. For example,
it is now a matter of common knowledge that a weaver's son gives up his hereditary
profession and becomes a tailor, while a blacksmith's son takes up carpentry
as his occupation. The instinctive bias for a particular industry has to some
extent lost its hold.
32. Two new sources of wealth, iIi importance second only to the Salt Two Hew
Mines at Khewra, have become available for the Province during the last decade. ~~!f:. of
These are the Petroleum wells at Khaur in the Attock District and a hill of rich
limestone at 'Wah in the sa.me district from which cement can be manu£aetured
with comparative ease. A description of these industries, supplied by the
managers of the companies concerned, appears below.
The petroleum field is located centrally between the villages of Khaur, Petroleum
Ahmdal and Kamlial in the Pindigheb Tahsil. The first well was spudded in by Wells.
cable in November 1914. Oil was found in commercial quantities at 144 feet and
the w~ll was put on production at 452 feet, flowing 350 barrels of oil per day from
this depth. The development of the field was retarded by the conditions brought
about by the war, though drilling proceeded continuously. Up to the present,
'170 shallow ana deep wells have been completed. Most of these are less than
600 feet deep', while one well is more than a mile in depth. As with all the other
/
known occurrences of oil in India, Burma and the neighbouring countries, the oil
occurrences of the Punjab are confined exclusively to rocks of Tertiary Age.
Tertiary rocks underlie the whole surface of the Pothwar plateau, fringed on the
north and s~uth by Mesozoic and older rocks, which form the main mass of the
 44 CHAFTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE FOFULATION.

northern hm range and outcrop in a thin ribbon along the scarp of the Salt Range.
The oil bearing rocks which have been penetrated by the drill at Khaur consist
entirely of upper and lower l\furree beds, of Miocene (Hevetian to Burdigalian)
Age. Oil is found at a great number of levels, of which the most highly productive
are known as the 400 foot sand, the 1,600 foot sand, the 3,100 foot sand, the 3,800
foot sand and the 4,800 foot sand. Water is also present, frequently in large
volume, the main water sands being known as the 500 foot, the 2,800 foot and the
4,300 foot sand. Attempts have been made to stimulate production by "sho06ng",
by the application of vacuum, and the injection of air or gas under pressure, but
the results achieved have been meagre. The shallow wells-that is, those less
than 2,000 feet in depth-are pumped by nleans of central powers driven by
electric motors and gas engines, while the deep wells either flow naturally or
are pumped" on the beam" by electric motors. The hardness of the strata has
rendered dr.illing a slow and expensive proposition, although the Company has
kept well abreast of modern practice. At present with the most modern and high
powered rotary drilling equipment it takes six months to drill a well to 4,800 feet
depth.

The greatest difficulty in the present development of the field is caused by

the extremely high pressures encountered. Measurements made in some of the
deep wells give records very much exceeding the hydrostatic head of a column of
water of equivalent depth. In one well, nearly 5,200 feet deep, the rock pressure
is known to be at least 5,100 Ibs. per square inch. The explanation given by the
Company geologists for these extremely high pressures is that the rocks are still
under the influence of the Himalayan folding movements. Tile means employed
to combat the high pressures consist of the use of specially weighted mud fluid
and of various mechanical devioes allowing of drilling under pressure.
. Since the refinery was opened in 1922, annual production has been
Production of the field by years. as given in the margin. The crude
Barrels of
Year. 40 Imperial is refined into the following products ;
Gallons.
1922 192,904 Petrol, Kerosene, Lubricants; Diesel
1923 295,114
1924 288,843 Fuel, Wax and Candles. A 6"
1925 201,180
1926 156,535
1927 266,690 diameter pipe line conveys the crude
1928 306,354
1929 480,222 oil from the oil-field to the Company's
1930 191,555
1931 138,943 Hefinery at Morgah, near Hawalpindi,
a distance of 42 miles.
.cement The cement works are situated at Wah, a railway station on the .North
Works.
'Vestern Railway between Rawalpindi
July-December 1923 6,959 Tons. and Campbellpur. The Managing
Jan.-December 1924. 32,276 "
Do.
Do.
1925
1926
36,068"
41,145 "
Company started working in May 1922,
Do. 1927 43,297" and the figures in the margin give
Do. 1928 59,202 "
Do. 1929 69,592" the annual output of cement· sin'tle
Do. 1930 66,441 " h f h' C
Do. 1931 55,459" 1923. T e exports rom t IS ompany
have so far been limited to .......uious districts within the Provinoe.

Joint·stock
33. The last decade witnessed a'll appreciable growth .in joint-stock enter-
Companies. prise. The table on the following page shows the number of new companies
registered and their nominal capital for the last two decades; the number and
capital of companies which went into liquidation or were otherwise dissolved; and
 JOINT STOCK COMPANIES. 45

the average number and capital of companies existing at the end of each year iIb
the two decades.
---- ---_- - ----_-
1 2 3 4
- --.- - --
AVERAGE NUM:iiE~
COOlIPANIES WHIOH WERE
NEW COMPANIES COMPANIES AND
REGISTERED. LIQUIDATED OR OTllER· CAPITAL EXISTING AT
WISE DISSOLVED.
Uapita/
THE END OF EACH YE.~R .
.
YEAR. Capital (O,OOO's Capital (O,OOO's
(O,OOO's omitted).
omitted). omitted).
No. No.
Nomi· Sub· Paid
No. -Nomi. Sub· Paid
Nominal. nal. serib· nal. sorib·
up. 11p.
ecl, ed.
- -- -- ~
-- -
1911·12 to 1920·21. .. .. 159i 7,653 194 8,253 2,018 913 1097 5,783 2,989 2,29 8
1921·22 to 1930·31. .. .. 337\ 14,320 1150 6,331 2,338 1,680 1827 12,268 4,613 3,14 8
.-
The above table reveals some interesting features of the development of
joint-stock enterprise and the commercial and jndustrial life of the Province.
In the first place, it will be observed that whereas the total number of new
companies registered during the last decade was more than double the number of
new companies registered during the'previous decade, the increase in nominal
Capital was slightly les~ in proportion. The average nominal capital of the
companies existing at the end of each year, shown in column 4 of the table, gives an
increa~e of 112 per cent., the average increase in the number of companies being
<mly 65 per cent. The subscribed and paid up capital, which is a true index of the
financial positioD; of a company, showed an increase of 54 per cent. and 37 per
cent. respectively, as cO,mpared with the 65 per cent. increase in the Iiumber of
companies. The fact that the subscribed and paid up capital did not keep pace
with the increase in the number of companies was due partly to over-caution
on the part of the average investor, imposed by his past sad experience, and
partly to uncertairi. trade conditions towards the close of the decade. While
the average nominal capital of companies wh'ich went into liquidation in the two
decades ending 1!}20-21 and 19::'Q-31 was about the same, i.e., Rs. 42'5 lakhs,
the average subscribed and paid up capitals during the last decade were higher t
i.e., Rs. 15'6 ~nd Rs. 11'3 lakhs as compared with Rs. 10'4 and Rs. 4'9 lakhs,
respectively, for t,he previous decade. This is accounted for by the fact that the
companies which went into liquidation had larger subscribed and paid up capitals ..
The number and capital of .the companies in existence on 31st March each
year are shown in the following statement, which also gives similar details m
respect of new companies registered and companies which were liquidated or
ceased to work in each year :-
()O~IPANIES WHICH COMPANIES EXISTIN'G
NEW COl[PANIES

YEAR.
REGISTERED.
--'--C"',a-p-'it:-a7'1(""0"",0"'00""""'8
omitted).
-I WERE LIQUIDATED OR
i O'rJIERwrSE
Capital (O,OOO's
omitted).
DI~SOLVED.
AT TUE END OF THE

Capit-'JI (O,Of)()'s
omitted).
YE~R.

No. N oml' . Sub· 'b Paid. . No. Noml" Sub· - Pal(l''1No. Noml'. sc'b
Sub· Paid
I sen· I scrl·
b rI .
na . ed. up. na . ed. up. nal. ed. up.
_ _ _ _ _ _1_ _ _ _ _ 1_2_1--3_ 4. 5 6 7 8 f 10 11 12 13
~
1
1921.22. ·. 23 J ,426 - --10 293 154 UtI,OR3! 451----;;
1922·23. ·. 23 1,097 5 1,0,10 672 660 130 1,022 352 219-
1923-24. ·. 33 3,742.J} ..$ 17 279 42 33 149 1,204 355 278
1924·25. ·. 26 1,038 ~ ~ 16 225 244 123 159 1,099 391 220
1925.26. .. 23 418 ~ ~ 13 !l00 117 37 HI8 I,on 420 280
1926-27 .. ·. 29 2,479 ~ t;; 21 882 123 38 173 1,269 456 314
1927.28: ·. 31 603.., ..., 17 733 174 129 J 87 1,256 49J :l20
1928.29.
1929-30.
..
•.
36[1,046
f.7 1,476
Z Z ]1
17
144
508
21
165
4
40
212 1,366
252 1,463
.'i7l
575
387
397
1930-31. .. 56 995 23 1,327 616 471 285 1,4.35 548 367

NOTE.-In the yea.r 1921.22, two companies were transferred from Delhi to the Punjab and in the year
1922-23 one company was transferred to Bengal and one company from Bengal was transferred to the' Punjab.
In the yea.ra 1923·26, One ~ompany was ,transferred to Bengal and three companies were transferred from Delhi
to the Punjab and in the year 1926·27, One company wa.s transferred to Delhi Ilnd two to United Provinces.
46 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

The table shows that the revival which set in in the year 1920-21 was main-
tained in the succeeding two years, followed by a big increase in the number of
new companies registered in the year 1923-24, after which there was a lull for two
years. From 1926-27 onwards the number of new companies rose from 29 in
1926-27 to 36 in 1928-29 and then by a rather sudden leap to 57 in 1929-30.
The decade was not marked by any serious financial crisis or bank failures.
The abnormal number of failures in the last year of the d~ade was apparently
due to the continued trade depression, which also resulted in an increasing
tendency among capitalists to withdraw rather than invest money. During the
whole of the decade most of the new flotationS:were minor trading concerns and
.joint-stock organizations, with a tendency to group themselves into commercial
and banking oorporations rather than into industr.ial organizations. The last
two years were remarkable for the increased interest in the flotation '0£ loan
companies.
The nature of companies in existence in 1921 and 1931 is shown in the
table below.

CAPITAL O,ooo's OMTTTED.

Nature of Company.
No. Nominal. Subscribed. Paid up.
--_.
25 4,75,5 2,75,2 2,20,3
{102l.
Banking and Loan
1931. 28 4,93,4 2,03,1 1,01,1

4 30,(} 16,7 5,0

{1921.
Insurance
1031. 21 78,1 36,5 6,5

.{ 1921. 4 9,5 2,6 2,0

-Transport
1931. 4 6,2 1,2 1,2
I
{1921. 44- 1,07,2 36,8 25,5
Trading an,d Manufacturing .. 1931. 194 4,85,3 1,42,2 1,04,4

J1921. 9 :1l,3 16,3 15,2

:l\Iills and Presses
l1031. 18 1,86,8 57,0 50,2

(1921. 2 3,3 3,1 3,1

J\1ining and Quarries -<
l193l. 3 6,6 1,8 1,3

.2 1,5 2 I
{1921.
Estate Land and Building
1031.
(1921. 3 32,9 32,9 32;9
Breweries and Distilleries
t 1931. 2 38,0 36,0 36,0

2 8,0 6,6 4,8

{1921.
Sugar
1931. 6 46,0 25,9 23;3-

(1921. 3 30,2 49,4 49,4

Hotels, Theatres and Entertainments
'LI93l. 8 93,8 44,4 42,6

{1921. ..
Others
1931. 1,0

It is evident that there was an mcrease in the number of compames III all
branches of business, excepting breweries and distilleries, which decreased from
·three in 1921 to two in 1931. Estate land and buildings, the two compl1nies existing
in 1921, were wound up eight years later. The number of transport companies
:remained stationary. Among other classes of companies, insurance companies
have multiplied 5'25 times and trading and manufacturing companies 4'41 times.
 WAGES. 47

'The number of mills and presses oompanies has doubled, and that of sugar
companies trebled. Hotels, theatres and entertainments companies have
increased from 3 to 8, and banking and loan companies frol)J_ 25 to 28.
During the decade 36 new banks were started and 32 were brought under
liquidation. The higher percentage of fall in the paid up capital of banking
and loan companies was due to the failure of some banks with a higher
_proportion of paid up capital. .
The large increase in insurance companies is not necessarily a sign of
satisfadory progress as a fairly large number of such companies has been started
by men of small means and with little experience of their working. The
majority of trading and manufacturing companies are private limited companies
. as distinguished from public limited companies. Most of these companies are
working satisfactorily. The increase in mills and presses and sugar compames
indicates healthy growth. The increase under hotels, theatres and entertain-
ments is due to the flotation of film companies, which have re<Jeived mucn.
:patronage from the public during the concluding portion of the decade.
The nominal, subscribed and paid up capital of all companies at·the close
of the decade was Rs. -143,503,380, Rs. 54,813,100 and Rs. 36,655,924, as
-compared" with Rs:* 108,301,940, Rs. 45,12.8,850 and Rs. 35,769,359 in 1921,
respectively. 0
. The increasing interest evinced by the industrial and commerci:;),l community
of the Province in joint-stock enterprise duriI;lg the last ten years was due to the
comparative prosperity and high level of prices during the first half of the decade .
. The abnormal increase in the number of companies, which commenced in 1929-30,
continues and as many as 80 companies, which is a record number, were registered
during thE' year 1931-32. The flotation of trading and manufacturing ana. proVl4
,dent insurance companies is becoming more popular. Companies falling under
the former category are intended to further industrial objects, such as supply of
_pure ghi, silk and hosiery manufacture, manufacture of chemicals and drugs,
export and import busjness and commission agencies. On the whole the increase
in the number of registered companies indicates an increasing realisation of the
'penefits of joint-stock enterprise. During the d<,cade undesirable and financially
weak ~oncerns continued to go into liquidation, but there is still a conSiderable
number of spurious companies. The continued increase in the number of
·oompanies indicates a return of confidence in their working, which was so badly
shaken at the close of the previous decade. It is anticipated that with the rise
in the general level of prices and the end of prevailing trade depression, more
capital will be diverted into joint·stock companies.
34. The wages of agricultural labour continued to remain at a high level Wages.
up to 1927-28. During this period an appreoiable improvement was noticed in
the posit.ion of labourers, which is evident from the fact that many landlords found
it .difficult to secure tenants. A slight fall in wages was noticed in the year
1928~29, after which there has been a continuous fall in' agricultural wages. In
,his Report for ~he year ending 30th June 1931 the Director ;f Land Records,
,Punjab, rema}-.Ifed, "Wages of agricultural labour have gone down to some
· extent thougJi not in proportion to the decline in prices." This reIllitrk is also true
· of labour £mployed in factories registered under the Indian Factories Act. The
· figures quoted on the next page show the wages of various clasRE's of workmen
.. employed in factorles during the last decade, and also compares them with the
-'wages prevalent in 1911 and 1915.
48 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND ~10VE:MENT OF THE POPULATION,

Statement of monthly wages (in rupees) of factory operative-s.

,\Vages, 11911. 1915,

Jllonlhly,
---r-----)--,----·---------· - - - -
Engine drivel' . ,
Boilerman
25-0
12-0
15·0
15·0
40·01
26·0'
ao.ol
25·0
35·0
25-0
38.01
25-0 1
40·0
28·0
-1-3·0
30·0
44·0
33·0
44-0
32-0
43·0
32-0
41·0 41·0 38.0-
33-0 31-0 2S-0
Blacksmith 24-0 15·0 40.0'. 35-0 3.3·0 35-01 40-0 44·0 44·0 44·0 45-0 42·0 42-0 36-0
Fitter 24-0 20·0 60.0' 50·0 50·0 50-0 55-0 60·0 6.,1·0 62·0 63·0 61-0 60-0 65-0
Carpenter 28-0 20·0 40'01 35·0 40·0 40·0 42·0 45-0 46·0 45·0 45·0 41·0 41-0 38-0
Oilman 10-0 20·0, 20·0 ~5.0 25.0: 24-0 27-0 ::n-O 27·0 25-0 21-0 21·0 20.0
l\lo<:hi ., 1 30·0) 30.0 32.0\ 35·0 40-0 45-0 45·0 46·0 43-0 41·0 39-0
SpinnC'l' 8-0 18·0 20-0 20·0 25·0 25-0 28·0, 25-0 25·0 25-0 27·0 28·0 28·0 25-0
.',- I1 40·0
1
"\Veaver 10·0 35-0 35·(\ 40·0 40-0 41-{'I 40·0 38-0 32-0 32·0 32-0
Dyer ll·O 30-0 :22·0 22-0\ 20-0 22-0 22-0 22-0 23·0 20·0 20.0 20-0
Reeler (woman) .. 15-0 20-0 20-0, 22-0 22·0 22-0 22-0 22-0 20·0 20-0 20'0
Press Compositor 20-0 :~ 1.0! 25-0 40·0 40·0, 36·0 40-0 43·0 44-0 43-0 43·0 39-0 35-0
Press Distributor S-O 1>-0. '5-0 lS-O IS_Oi 18-0 '0-0 "'-0 22-0 22-0 20-0 20-0 IS-O
Dnily,
1
Coolie (opener) 0·(3
t,o ' 0·15 1·0 1-01 1·0 1-0 1-0 1·0 1·0 0·130·12·6 O·ll
0·10
Coolie (man) on ]2-0·0 0·4
gins, p.m, to 0-9 ()·S 0.81 0-8 0-8 0·8 a-s 0-8 0-7 O·l) 0·5-
0·6
Coolie (woman) on 5·0-0 0-3 I
r
gins, p_m. to 0·7 0·6 0·6 0·6 0·6 0·6 O·G 0-5·6 0-5 0-4
0-5 0.61

- - -_._----- - . ---- ---.:..__------ --

It will be seen from the above statement that wages reached the maximum
limit in 1926 and remained stationary with very slight fluctnati£ns till 1928, after
which a gradual fall commenced. in sympathy with the general trade depression
and fall in prices_ The downward tendency still continues as is apparent from the
figures for 1931. It is also noteworthy that as compared to 1921 the wages in 1926
had increased by 33 to 50 per cent. for the various classes of workers.
Even in 19:?0 they were about 20 to 25 per cent, in excess of those in 1921, though
in the case of u:nskilled daily labourers they fell apout 25 per cent, in 1931 as
compared with 1921. The increase in wages since 1911 has been enormous, and
in 1926 it was 100 to 400 per cent.
35. The average price of wheat in the preceding decade (1911-20) was
Rs. 4'298 per maund as compared with Rs, 5-186 for the 10 years ending
in 1930, which gives an increase of 20 per cent, The highest price was reached
in the year 1921 when it was Rs, 7-647 per maund. There was a fall in 1923, but
thereafter till the end of 1929 prices ranged high_ The course of prices has been
similar in the case of inferior food grains. The price of cotton was very remune-
rative throughout the decade excepting the last two years when it fell suddenly
like all other prices.
The average prices of food-stuffs arc given iri'-the table below for all the-
years of the decade.
Average anntta(prices in the Punjab expressed in rupees and decimals of a
rupee pe'}' maund. *
- --..:__ --
Year,
I Wheat_ ltice. Ba.rley. Bajra_
-.~-
Jowar_ Gram, Maize_ Salt._

..-~I
1921 7'647 19'142 5'2S!J 7-35(1 6'808 6-95(3 6-219 2-976
1922 6-095 8'767 4'076 5'377 4'961 5'080 5'232 2'807'
1923 4-000 7'111 2'490 3'363 3'249 2'976 2'909 3-536
1924 4'444 7'272 2'950 3-548 3'300 3'152 3'265 2-900
1925 6'000 7-901 3'963 4-70G 4'444 3'879 4-384 2'580'
1926 5'423 7'901 3'595 5'377 5'203 4'507 0'161 2-500
1!)27 4-848 7-519 3'657 4-295 4'604 4'414 4-125 2'550
1928 5'039 7'530 3'787 4'539 3'026 4'570 4'025 2'551},
1929 5'203 7-447 3'902 5-818 4'740 5'470 4'637 2-550
1930 3'161 5'732 2'243 2'969 3'263 3'441 2'668
"I l
2'551

*Averages are based upon figures given in "Eighty Years of l)unjab Food Grain Prices" by Prof6S!1or'
Brij Narain as subsequently brought up to date by tho Board of Economic Inquiry, Punjab.
 ROAD COMMUNICATIONS. 49

Index numbers of prices are not published by any agency in this Province. Cost of living.
It is, therefore, not possible to give an accurate idea of the general level of prices
and their relation to wages. As regards the relat.ion between the fall in the prices
of food grains and wages of agricultural laboliI', the opinion of the Director of Land
(July 1914-100). Records, Punjab, has been quoted above.
~ -0 0 c But a large number of non-food articles
Year. .5. ..s~ ]~ enter into the family-budget of a worker
gz ~>-<
""
g] § '2 regarding which no reliable information
CH
Twelve monthly
concerning the Punjab is available. An idea
average for 1918 171 275 239 of the fluctuation of prices may be formed
Ditto 1919.. 202 234 223
Ditto 1920.. 206 219 216 from the table in the margin whjch shows
Ditto 1921.. 193 201 198
Ditto 1922. . 186 187 187 annual movements in food, non-h)od and
Ditto 1923.. 179 182 181
Ditto 1924.. 173 188 182 general wholesale prices in Bombay.*
Ditto ] 925 .. 155 167 163
Ditto 1926. • 145 152 149 It is evident that the actual index
Ditto 1927.. 143 148 147
Ditto 1928. . 144 146 146 numbers of food and non-food artitlles for
gm~ t~;g:: ~~~ ~~; ~~Z the Punjab would be different from those
Ditto 1931.. 95· II6 109 of Bombay but it may be assumed that the

trend of the curve of index numbers for the Punjab would run on the
whole. almost side by side if not quite parallel to that of Bombay. The above
table shows a fall of 64, 63 and 64 per cent. in food, non-food and general index
numbers, respegjiively, in 1930 as compared with 1921. Assuming that the prices
of food and non-food articles in the Punjab nearly fell to the same I extent, we
could safely say that while wages were still high in 1930 as compared with 1921,
prices had gone down considerably, indicating th~t a labourer was better off than
, in the previous decade.
36. Whereas the increase in the mileage of metalled roads during the Road Com·
preVIOUS d eca d e amounte d to 318 (f rom 2,619 to 2,937 ..'}
. ml es), t h e correspond'mg mUnications
- ..

figure for the last decade is 1,136 miles or nearly four times as much, and the
total mileage now is 4,073 miles. These figures, however, do not indicate the
actual development, which has taken place in tue form of bridges over rivers and
nullahs and inter-district connections being established in various direotions.
The effect of such development on the agricultural and industrial life of the
Province cannot be over-estimated.
The first step was to reclassify the roads on a systematic basis and by the
reclassification scheme sanctioned during t.he last decade 42 important lines of
COnlmunication WQ-Hu!.rterialized. Main roads of secondary importance remained
with the local bodie$. The District Boards also maintained certain roads which
were not included in the above two c~tegories. Tlle total mileage of metalled
road increased from 2,937 miles in 1920-21 to 4,073 miles in 1930-31. Important
, -
road-bridges were completed over the Chenab and Palkhu. at Wazirabad, over
the Beas near Der~ Baba Nanak, over the Sutlej near Ferozepore, over the
Chenab at Chiniot, over the Jhelum at Khushab, the weir across the Sutlej at
Suleimanki, over the Ba_krala Nallah in the Jhelum District, at Raro on the
Grand Trunk Road in Attock District, over Binwan Khud in Kangra Valley, over
Deg and Dehri streams and over the Bhimber near Gujrat. A large number of
smaller bridges was also constructed or rebuilt and boat-bridges were thrown
acro·ss the river Chenab at Talibwala and a suspension bridgei' over the Choi
Nallah on the Pindigheb-Campbellpur Road. A span of the Kohala Bridge on
the Rawalpindi-Kashmir Road \Vas washed away by the abnormal floods of 1929
*Bombay Labou~ Gazette, Vol. XI, No.8, April 1932, page 752.
tThe bridge was washed away in August 1929 Boon after completion.
 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

thus'impeding communication with Kashmir and is now (1932) under reconstruo-

tion. Considerable lengths of metalled roads have been treated with. tar thus
eliminating the dust nuisance and above all reducing the cost of maintenance.
Other improvements carried out consisted in widening the road lands and metalled
widths, improving aHgnments, easing gradients, bridging gaps, and providing
culverts on all the arterial roads in so far as it was possible to do so within the
funds available.
It is now possible, although in some cases in fair weather only, to motor
. between places such as :-
1. Lahore and Mianwali (via Sargodha and Khushab).
2. Lahore and Bhakkar (via Lyallpur and Jhang).
3. Lahore-Multan-Dera Ghazi Khan and Rakhni.
4. Delhi-Hissar and Malaut.
5. Pakpattan-Multan.
6. Rawalpindi-Khushalgarh and Kohat.
7. Jhelum-Chakwal-Talagang-Pindigheb and Campbellpur.
8. Jullundur-Hoshiarpur-Dharamsala.
9. Lyallpur-Sargodha.
10. Sialkot-Gujranwala-Pindi Bhatian and Chiniot.
11. Toba Tek Singh-Kamalia and Burewala.
12. Jhang-Kabirwala.
In addition, communications in the Nili Bar Colony area have been provided
at a cost of over a crore. Quarries at Taxila, Taraki, Wah) Warcha and
Chandjgarh were all developed to meet the increasing demand for stone metal.
The last year of the decade saw the inauguration of the Central Road
Fund by which the Provincial Government received its share from the increased
tax on petrol for development of roads.
The length of unmetalled roads in 1920-21 was 22,106 mires, and at the end
of 1930-31 it was 20,719 miles. The decrease is mainly due to the fact that
some of the unmetalledroads have been metalled during the last decade.
Unmetalled roads were also considerably improved. The policy has been
to maintain larger length as a fair weather motorable road, rather than metal
smaller lengths and increase the recurring charges on their maintenance.
M(I(or An· idea of the increased mechanical traffic can be formed from the figures
Transport.
Motor Cafs and Motor Cars !,nd Total. of motor vehicles
Year. Cycles. Lorries. Total. Year.
Qycl eS. Lorries.
-- given in the
1913 ., 146 316 462 1924 .. :!61 828 1,089 margin, w.h1(fh
1914 .. 136 221 357 1925 .. 266 1,133 1,399 have been sup-
1915 .. 121 187 308 1926 275 1,615 1,890
1916 .. 162 220 382 1927
"
.. 268 2,596 2,864 plied by the
1917 .. 184 248 432 1928 .. 297 2,602 2,899
1918 .. 145 169 314 1929 230 1,607 1,837 Police Depart-
1919 .. 163 238 401 1930
"
209 2,140 2,349
1920 .. 333 988 1,321 1931 (up to 30·6·31)
"
96 820 916 ment. These of
1921
1922
.... 301
271
699
613
1,000
884 Total .. 4,146 17,780 21,926 course do not
1923 .. 282 540 822
contain figures
of vehicles maintained for military purposes or those registered in other provinoes
and states, while a number of the registered vehicles may not be actually in use.
RaUway 37.The increase in railway traffic has not been inconsiderable during the
Transport.
last decade) although the great increase in motor traffic has been more in the
p~blic eye. A keen competition has existed between the two, but it seems that
 ",rOTOR. AND RAILWAY TRANSPORT. 51

thjngs are now settling down, the railways being the carriers par excellence of
heavy goods and long distance passengers and motor vehicles dealing with lighter
- - --
" ~--.-,,-

goods and
Year. New Railways. Milo· Year, New Railways. Mile-
age. age.
-"-
short distance
1923-24. Kasur-Pakpattan .. 86'80 1928-29 . Batala-Qadian ., 12'04 passengers. In
Lodhran-Mailsi .. 40'20 Channi Khichi-HundewaU 21'88
1925-26. Pakpatta.n-Mailsi .. 87'00 Sargodha-Shahpur. ,. 22'22 the table III
1926·27. Shahdara-N arowal ., 47'73 Rohtak-Panipat " 44'01
1927-28. Verka-Dera Baba Nanak 27'80 Bahawalnagar-Fort Abbas 63'08 th e margin IS
,Jassar·Narowal 5'74 Pathankot-Jogindarnagar . ,103'03
Jassar-Chak Amm ., 26'50 1929-30. Jassar.Dera Raba Nanak " 5'29 given the detail
Chak Jhumra-Chiniot .. 16'93 1930-31. Fort Abba.~-Ragdad , , 88'20
Lyallpur-Jaranwa1a
Sirhind-Rupar
"
"
22'10
30'53 Total
--- of new railway
.• 751'O8(
. . lines opened
during the decade and their mileages.
The number of passengers who travelled on the North Western Railway
during the last ten years is 817,380,800 as against 619,909,000 for the p.revious
-ten years, as ~etailed below.
---" -- -_._----,...---

Tgtal number (in I Total IlU1llUCr (in

hundreds) of pas- Year. hundreds) of pas·
Year, sengers ordinary and
.military carried. I sengers ordinary and
militlll'Y ca.rried,

- --- - --1------- . - ~---

'Calendar year WIl. ., 535,598 1921-22 n7,902

Calendar year 1912. ., 540,477 1922-23 747,479
-Quarter ending :Hst Mal'ch, 1913. 140,495 1923-24 773,715
1913-14 (1st April to 31st March). B13,495 1924-25 784,105
1914-15 Do. 624,565 1925·26 879,308
1915-'l6 Do. 068,991 1926·27 882,557
lIll6-I7 Do. fl60,007 1927-28 873,670
1917-18 Do. 568,330 1928-29 897,022
1918-19 Do. 577,446 1029-30 857,969
1919-20 Do. 580,590 1930-31 740,081
1920-21 Do. (j88,051

Total 6,199,090 Total 8,173,808

---- - - - ._--- - - - - - .
- -----~

The figures for 1930-31 show a falling off, and in 1931-32 there was a further
,decline when the number of passengers dropped to 58,608,100 or by about 32
per cent. sinGe 1929-30. This is mainly due to the general economic depression
and also to the lorry competition.
The table below shows "ne goods carried from all stations on the North
Western Railway to Karachi.
Statement showing the total arrivals into Karachi from N. W. R. Stations
. (figures are given in tons).
--"'_
Hides Other
Bund- Other Cotton. Coal. Wool. and Bones. Comillo
Year, Wheat. ries, Grains. skins. ditics.
-
1924-25 .. 1,105,212
I
I
.s
I
a:i ::0
oS
I
I
oj
I
I
as
I
I
.<Ii
I
I
as
T
oi
1925-26 ., 263,437 ,.c ;0 ..$ ~ ;0 Z ;:0 ::c
..$ ..$ "2 :; ~ ~ ..s ~
<:l
'~ '0; .~ .~ .~
1926-27 .. 218,228 , l>
os
l>-
os
~ ~
t>
C! os
~os
.... "" .., ....0 ..,.'" ..,
1927-28 .. 429,7)7
z"",
0 Z 0
~ z0
z0
1928.29

1929-30
"

..
,.
242,122
,. / 118,921
I
171,873

330,482 191,008 199,438

i 1I
7,828
1I ,I I
.
I
1930-31 .... 384,358 277,083 207,815 189,891 14,088 9,661 6,667 29,862 117,043

1931-32 " 358,lI6 319,468 267,277 135,841 9,600 11,907 6,493 22,210 88,279
 52 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Though these figures do not exclusively represent exports from the Pq.njab as
railway stations in the United Provinces, Sind; Baluchistan and the North-West
Frontier Province are also included, yet the share of the Punjab must be regarded
as by far the largest. With further extension in road communications the possi-
bilities of road' transport acting as feeder to railways are almost unlimited.
Post Office, 38. Thepostalandtelegraphiccommunicationshavebeenconsiderablyinflu-
Telegraph and
Telephone
Year. Post Letters
enced by the general advancement of the Province
ServIces.
Offices. delivered. during the last decade. The increase in the number
of post offices during the decade amounts to 843. The
1921 ., 2,935
1931 .. 3,778 .. total number of post offices at the end of the last two
1028·29 ., 148,243,524
1929·30 ., 147,287,556 decades appears in the margin, as also the number of
1930-31 .. 120,229,278
letters delivered in the Province for the period
1928-29 to 1930-31. Every town in the Province has now suitable postal facilities,
and on an average every 13 villages enjoy the advantages of a post office. The
number of telegraph offices has increased from 330 in 1921 to 524 in.l931. Every
town in the Province has a telegraph office, and one out of every 97 villages is
similarly equipped.
The telephone system has been greatly extended during the last decade.
Rawalpindi Division. Delhi Division. Lahore Division. At the close of 1921
1. Murree. 1. Rohtak. 1. Lahore.
2. Gujrat. 2. Simla. 2. Lahore Cantt. there were only 15
3. Jhelum. 3. l\lashobra. 3. AInritsar.
4. Sarg6dha. 4. Dagshai. 4. Gujranwala. towns possessing
5. Campbellpur. 5. Kasauli. 5. Lyallpur.
6. Khewra. 6. Kalka. 6. Dalhousie. telephonic connec-
7. RasuI. 7. Ludhiana. 7. Ferozepore.
8. Mangla. 8. Solon. 8. Gurdaspur.
tions and the number
O. Mona. 9. Subathu. 9. Hoshiarpur. of such towns at the
10. Ambala. 10. Jullundur.
ll. Ambala City. 11. Kasur. close of 1931 was
12. Montgomery.
13. Multan. 37. The names of
14. Okara.
15. .Qila Sheikhupura. the towns are ~iven
In. Sialkot. V

17. Wazirabad. in the margin.

Go-operative 39. Paragraph 55 of the Census Report of 19] I describes the beginnings
Movement.
of the co-operative movement in the Punjab, and par~graph 32 of the Census
Report of 1921 deals with the progress made up to that year. The movement
has made great strides during the last decade as will appear from the account
that follows.
In 1931 the total number of co-operative societies in the Province was
20,742, out of which 16,297 were agri-
Agriculture Credit.
cultural credit societies with a mem-
Particulars. 1911. 1921. 1931.
Lakhs, Ll1khs. Ll1khs. bership of 499,314. In 1911 these
-- - agricultural credit societies numbered
Share Capital .. .. 8'94 51'72 100'76 1,071 spread over 23 rustriets; in
L oanS from Members
Non-members
.... 4'2
6'95 14'13
14'81
34'9
38'76
" Other Societies, \ 2'07 2'2 1921 the number had risen to 7,605,
" 9'26
.."
Central Banks l
Government
R eserve Fund .,
.. '77
81'28 4-56':>6
'37 '7
with a membership of 196,691 in every,
.. '17 51'75 184-'23 district of the Province. The com-
Total " 30'29 216'13 81'1'91 parison in the margin will illustrate
the inorease of financial ,resources.
The village credit sooiety is then st,ill the chief concern of the Registrar
and his stafi. It is nevertheless true as remarked in the review for 1929, "ten
years ago the co-operative movement limited its activities to credit and supply,
and to a s~n.all extent to assistance to village artisans; to-day it embraces most
of the economic interests of the people." The potentialities of expansion can be
gauged from the elements that go to form a co-operative credit association which
 CO-OPERATIVE MOVEMENT. 53

may be summed up as a voluntary association of individuals with unrestrioted

membership and collectively owned resources formed by small producers (or
artisans, -traders, or wage earners) conducted on a demo0ratic basiA under joint
management and for mutual service by accumulating the savings of the members
I
and granting them credit on easy terms by using the joint responsibility of its
members as a security for loans ob tained from outside, surpluses being placed to
reserves. In the Punjab an additional element of saving• has been incorporated .-
by the subscnption of shares payable by instalments over a period of ten years
after which they are returnable. In the beginning three-quarters of the profits
were divisible among :qrembers as non-returnable shares, and the remaining
quarter was utilized to form a reserve fund; since 1918 the principle of indivisible
profits has been incorporated in the by-laws. Members are encouraged to start
paying in another series of shares, or adopt a system of making compulsory deposits
at regular intervals on which interest is paid.
The encourageI9-ent o~ thrift and the advancing of loans only for legitimate
-purposes are the principles w:Qich credit Rocieties seek to observe. Every village
society has its fixed maximum creilit hmit beyond which it cannot borrow.
This limit covers the central bank loan and deposits of all kinds. Loans are
Agricultural Credit Societie8. advanced to its mem,bers within their pres-
Year. Loans to Members. Recoveries. cribed limits for the purpose of clearing off
1921 L~~~Il./ L:i~8s. debt or for the purpose of financing the
~g~~ ~r~ ~g:~ eourse of husbandry or meeting ·domestic
1924 101·9 101·5 expenses. Recoveries are made at harvest on
1D25 158'9 126'4
1926 .; 177'3 150·4 the basis of a fluctuating demand fixed in
1927 220'2 171·5
1928 236'6 206'0 accordance with an estimated appraisement
Hl29 241'0 215'0
1930 215'0 ~~rg of the borrower's capacity to repay. The
1931 140'3 table in the margin notes the volume of credit
.and repayment transactions from 1921 onwards. These recoveries include
payments on account uf interest which is normally 12t per cent. The
percentage~ of recoveries (principal) on the amount of loan outstanding at
the beginning of the year reflect the economic strain which set in at the end
-of the decade. These are quoted below.

1925-26. 1926-27. 1927-28. 1928-29. 1929-30 1930-31.

35 34 33 28 2.3 16

.The volume of, advances for the three years pre~eding 1928 began to make
its cumulative effect felt, and the economic depression which set in at the end of
1929 caused a big slump in recoveries. Societies were compelled to draw in their
horns. At the end oj 1931 loans outstanding amounted to 718 lakhs, overdue
interest being about one orore. The average debt per. member (whether indebted
or not) was Rs.144 in 1931, as compared withRs. 78/- ten years ago. The Punjab
Banking EnquIry Committee analyse.d in the beginning of 1930 the loan p~sition
in 3,341 spcieties. It was found that only 13 per cent. of the members were free
-0£ debt; 46 per cent. did not borrow at all throughout the year, and on the average
members took only about three loans each in two years. The end of the decade
saw business declining, a growing alarm at the burden of indebtedness, and
-'recoveries presenting an increasingly difficult problem. The owned capital of the
« • -
;8ocieties has, however, trebled in the last ten years as shown III Lakhs of Rupees
 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

in the margin. The element of "allocation to reserve ,. is a powerful limb .

1921 1925 1927 1931 in the co-operative enterprise; the sooieties
Lakhs. Lakhs. Lakbs. Lakhs. now own 39 per cent. of their working
Shares .. 51 51 67 100 capital, but it is nearly all of it in the
Reserve .. 51 76 101 IS4 b'
Profits " 10 14 20 32 USlneSS.
Total " 113 141 189 317
In 1926 the cla~ification of societies was revised in accordance with a
A. B. C. D. Unolassed.
resolution passed at the Conference of Registrars
293 2,031 II ,685 1,302 986
in 1926. The classification at the end of 1931
was as given in the margin, A and B societies
are efficient financially and more or less fully co~operative, C in varying stages
of tutelage, and D in various stages of decay. ~
Approximate Approximate
percentage percentage in
The obJ'ects for which loans have
in 1931. previous been borrowed have been tabulated from
«_!.uinquenni urn.
1. Cattle IS 15
time to time for representative societies ..
2. Fodder 0'5 3 In 1931 an analysis of loans made in
3. Seed 2 2
4. Revenue 14 3 that year (in 1,973 sooieties) showed the
5. Grain 1 7
6. Debt .. 25 18 distribution in the margin. Enquiries are
7. Land improvement 3 4 11' h
8. La.nd purchase .. 5 8 made annua y Into t e condition of
9. Building 6 4
10. Education 0'5 3 societies which have completed ten years
11 Trade 9 19
12: Ceremonies 8 6 of ex:istence. As an illustration of the
achievements of such societies, the results of the enquiry in 1928 may be set
Number of societies
Membership .,
2,74S
82,584
down, the figures in the margin being for
Members' assets in their societies ., SO Lakhs the preceding ten years .. On this showing
Open debt reduced by .. lIS "
Mortgage debt reduced by .. 4 1 " co-operative credit has materially strength-
Value of land bought or taken in
mortgage from non-members .. 127 " ened tlie econon:tic position of the
Land redeemed
Memborsfreo of debt
.. 34,487 acres
35,337 memb ers 0 f th ese some . t'les; out of'
82,584 co~operators, who are mostly -land owners, 43 per cent. were returned
as being entirely free of debt. Co-operative credit does not necessarily mean
cheap credit and nothing else. Since 1928 consolidation rather than
expansion has been the accepted policy, and emphasis has been laid on the
need of multiplying co-operators rather than societies, and avoiding too rapid
and precarious expansion. The need for such 'consolidation has been accen-
tuated by the unparalleled economic storm which commenced at the end of
1929. The Punjab Banking Enquiry Committee in 1930 envisaged the goal of
co-opertive 'credit being brought to the gates of every village in the Punjab
within 15 years~ but 60 per cent. of the villagers are as yet untouched, and
straitened finances and depleted or dislocated resources have now made that
_goal more remote. Adjustments have become necessary, and progress will be
rather slow.
Other types of primary agricultural societies as existing in 1931 are
- - - - - - - - - - " ' - .--:..,-.-~----------~. ~- -tIl-'- tabulated in the·
~~ o~ ~~ ~~ •
Class of Societies. ~ :;
00
0 IS
Z'"
Class of Societies. c:i :;
Zo
S
c:i
z.,
margm. In 1921
Z Jj ~ a5 ::<l t.he main types
==-=~.-~~~-------------I-77~--~~~-------
III. Purchase and Sale (e) Commission shops h d
Supply IS 1,489 and Sale Societies.. 27 0,015 were purc ase an

ill. PTod'UCtion:-
VI. Otherjornts 01 Co'
operation : -
sale (171), arbit.ra-
(a) Silt clearance 14 268 (a) Grain thrift 7 241 tion (87), consoli-.
(b) Stock breeding .. 146 3,819 (b) Land revenue reo
(c) lIfiIk recording .• 12 450 demption 11 157 dation of holdings
(c) Land-holdings 5 94
IV. Production and Sale :- (d) Fodder storage •. 3 44 (60) and cattle
(a) Better farming and (e) .Crop failure relief (l
reclama. tion of laud 132 3,623 and Provident Fund insurance (37), out
Arbitr!~~::ties ~ ~:&~~ of a total number'
(b) Consolidation of
holdings 795 47,948
 C,pNSOLIDATION OF l!OLDINGS. 55·

of 446 societies (including 45 night schools). The supply societies which in

1920 sold goods to the amount of 5 lakhs rapidly ceased to function with the·
return of normal conditions after the War. To quote the Registrar" the work of
purchase and distribution requires precision and punctuality and an understanding
a.nd practice of elementary business principles." All the arbitration societies were
cancelled in 1923 under instructions from Government, but in 1925 a redraft was
made of the 'by-laws, and the societies decided 371 disputes in 1931. These societies
are now classed as non-agricultural, and.they attempt to practice one of the most
difficult forms of co-operation. The cattle insurance societies were all cancelled
in 1924. Adult schools have mostly gravitated to the District Boards. Better-
farming societies with the object of popularizing improved seed and introducing
improved implements were started in 1925. Cattle breeding societies have
expanded in number during the past ten years but they are little more than
associations of cultivators, who feel the need for better cattle but find it difficult
to breed ·them. Commission shops were first established in 1921 in Lyallpur
replacing the cotton sale societies. Their object, i.e., to introduce co-operative·
marketing, is excellent; their working is surrounded with diffi.culties, and the
number of shops (25) has not he.en increased in the last three years, during which
the value of. the produce sold has been Rs. 4,74,130, the fall in .the value'
being entirely due to the slump in prioes. A third of the custom still comes
from non-members, and the supervision of these shops demands much time which
the staff with its multifarious duties can ill a'fford. The working capital in 1931
was over 7 lakhs.
The outstanding achievement during the past decade has been the pro- CottsOUdatioD
gress made in the work of consolidation of holdings. In 1920 Mr. Calvert :first of HoldIngs.
drew up a scheme for a co-operative consolidation of holdings' society with
voluntary membership involving certain obligations including the settlement of
disputes by arbitration. The movement has gone from strength to strength in a
way that must be very gratifying to its founder. In 1931, 142 new societies,
were founded, work was in progress in 13 districts and in 208 villages and the work
Area. consolidated .. 72,821 Acres. done in that year is shown in the ~argin. In
No. of blocks:-
(a) before consolidation 117,982" 1 920 , 62 5 acres h a d b een consol'd d .
1 ate ; lIt'
(b) after consolidation.. 21,627" 1925, 10,411, and all told since 1920, 336,283
Increase in average size 01
a block '61 to 3'3
acres have been consolidated at a cost of
Rs. 2'5 per acre all of which has been done by persuasion and persuasion
only, but at the same time at the expep.se of Government, which in 1931 enter-
tained 8 Inspectors and 124 Sub-Inspectors at a cost of 1 i lakhs, i.e., at a cost of
Rs. 1'12 per acre consolidated. The benefits of consolidatiofl are almost innumer-
able induding provision of scope for sinking wens, preserving rainfall, bringing
waste land under cultivation, stimulating the desire for better farming, increas-
ing rent, decreasing the causes of litigation and quarrels, etc.
Mention has now only to be made of mortgage banks, and the review of the
Lakhs. important group of agricultural societies is
Worlci,ng Capital P'8 completed. The first hank was registered in
(i) Share Capital .. 1·2 Jhang in 1921. In 1931 there were 12 banks,
(ii) Reserve Funds.. ·7 .
Loans; with the figures as in the margin. Item (a)
, (a) Punjab Provincial C9'oper. includes 5 lakhs of debentures issued bv the
ative Bank, Ltd. 19'3 01

(b) Punjab Co.oper~tive Union 1'3 Provincial Bank, and the balance is lent by
(0) Government '3 Governm~nt. Mortgage banks charg~ their
borrowers 9 per cent. The economic depression has made repayment of
 li6
.
CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION •

instalments difficult and very difficult in places. Loans advanced to members de-
clined as follows (lakhs) 6'3 (1929), 3'3 (1930), 1'5 (1931). It has been found
necessary to reduce the amount of instalments and prescribe restrictions as to the
maximum loan and the basis of calculation of credit.
Won- At the time of the last census, non-agricultural societies numbered 377, the
AgrIcultural '
SocietIes, principal figures being given in the
Societies. Members, Working capital

(Lakhs),
margin. The most important societies
"Weavers 58 1,197
(credit limited or urban societies) were
the N. W. R. Employees' Society and
Credit unlimited " 169 3,401
the Telegraph Department Society
Credit limited 20 4,260
which supplied half the membership
Supply 99
~, 7,192 1'7
of this class. In 1931 the credit
Thrift 38 655 '7
societies numbered 92 (limited), 1,019
(unlimited) with a ~ernhership of 54,715 and a working capital of
over one crore. Half of these societies ar~ urban and half rural, but over
two-thirds of the membership is urban. Thirty-nine societies are societies
in Government offices, and since 1926 many traders' credit societies have
been registered in towns, The N. ,\V. R. Society and the Telegraph Department
Society between them account for 13,500 members and Rs. 36 lakhs worlring
capital. In these societies membership COV~TS a catholic range.

Thrift Thrift societies now number over a thousand with nearly twenty thousand
Societies. members, contributions and deposits totalling ll'8 lakhs. In this number women
societies are included, i.e., 164, with 2,871 members, and a working capital
of 1'4 lakhs. Women societies were first started in 1925, with varying
fortunes.
In 1920 there were 112 urban supply societies but they have generally
failed to hold together; and in 1931 the number had declined to 18, the most not-
able being the Dhariwal "Woollen Mills Society (membership 3,318; turnover 4
lakhs).
Industrial
Societies,
Industrial societies now number 314 (incJ.uding 192 weavers', societies).
It was after 1925 that industrial societies other than weavers' 'began to be regis-
tered. Membership in 1931 was 5,721 with a working capital of 6'71akhs (owned
capital 2 lakhs) value of raw material advanced 1'1 lakhs, value of members,
goods sold 1'llakhs. The supervising staff is' paid by Government. The economic
position of the handloom weaver has sadly declined in the past decade. Market-
ing is a difficulty which the setting up of a sal~s depot in Lahore has done little
to solve and even the business of supplying raw material at the <Lheapest possible
rate calls for much improvement. These societies are financed by the Central
Industrial Bank. Amritsar, which has grown out of the original Weavers' Central
Co-operative Store, Amritsar.
-Setter-living Better-living societies are a new feature, which shows every sign of life.
Societies.
In 1931 the societies numbered 359 with a membership of 13,000. With credit
still dominating everything else, thrift is beginning to gain ground and credit
societies are incorporating rules with the object of reduction of expenditure on
social ceremonial and the like.
Compulsory Arbitration societies have been noted elsewhere and it only remains to
Education
Societies, mention compulsory education societies, which are dwindling in number (101 III
1931).
 • PUNJAB aO-OPERATIVE UNION. 57
The total number of non-agricultural sooieties has increased to 3,037 with
a membership of 1l0,320 and the working capital in 1931 was 139 lakhs.

In addition to the industrial and consolidation of holdings staff, the punjab 00-
. ' • operative
gazetted staff and the Inspectors on general duty (115) are paId by Government UnIon.
whose total expenditure on the movement in 1931 amounted to Rs. 12·91Iakhs.
The large body of sub-inspectors (591) is composed of two classes, supervisors and
auditors, paid by the Punjab Co-operative Union, which was registered in 1918
and has now as members 26 gazetted officers, ~welve mortgage banks and 131
central institutions. The control over the sub-inspector staff is exercised through
non-official executive committee' of 31 members plus the Registrar. The Union
is the governing council of co-operation in the Province. The functions of audit and
supervision have now been separated over more than 80 per cent. of the Province.
In 1931 the Union's total income and expenditure were :-Income 7'06lakhs
(including audit fee, 4'8 lakhs, Government grants 1'6 lakhs) expenditure 6'46
lakhs. The Union performs four functions; audit, supervision, training and
propaganda. Audit is arranged through the Vnion, which in addition to the
sub-inspector ~ta:ff (174 for audit only) employs special auditors, and engages'
professional auditors for central institutions with a working capital of over 4
lakhs. The number of supervjsors in 1931 was 328. Training is annually given
to secretaries of primary societies, secretaries of banking unions, employees of
central banks, sub-inspector candidates, sub-inspectress candidates, and also by
way of refresher classes. The Union also aids in the annual four months' Gurdaspur
class for Inspectors, which was started in 1921. Propaganda includes the issue
.of a monthly magazine, the publishing of pamphlets, films, translations, etc.
The audit fee, or contribution from credit societies was increased from 7! per
cent. of annual net profit to 10 per cent. in 1929.

The Punjab Provincial Co-operative Bank, Limited, was established in Provincial

. . Co-operative
. ] 924. There was the Bank!
broad field of central
Position of the Bank in 1931.
financing institutions
Shareholders (all societies) .. 13,090 to co-ordinate and
support. The Bank
Paid·up share capital Lakhs. 11'17
acts as a balancing
Sinking fund 'Do. 1'08 centre between banks
with surpluR, and
Working capital Do. 106'13 banks with insufficient
Do. 68'43
funds. It is a second
Deposits from central banks and unions
line of defence agaim:;t
Loans, etc., to oentral banks and unions Do. 52'66 possible emergenmes
and calls. The nature
Face value of Government secnrittes held . , Do. 40'26
of the services it per-
forms can best be
gauged by not~Jlg some sailent figures in its 1931 positiont Advances are
made to cen~;ra] banks and unions on (nominally) demand pronotes, and the
bank endeavours to keep a margin of I per cent. between its lending and
borrowing rates, but this is not always practicable, and the somewhat elastic
range of central banks' business with the provincial banle is determined in
the main by considerations of their own convenience.
 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVElIIENT OF THE .pOPULATION,

OeDtral Fin- In 1920 there were 27 eentral banks ::md 50 banking unions, The number
aneing InstI-
tutions, rose to 112 in 1925, sinee when it
CEN'rRlll UNIONS,
BA~Kf;. has remained stationary, In 1921
1931, the working capital of 9,1 institu-
tions was 129'6 lakhs, out of which
Number -1-7 65 the owned capital amounted to 20'S
No. of members:-
lakhs, In 1925 the working capital
(a) individuals 3,53S
(b) societies 15,771 3,040 had nearly trebled. The table in
(Rs,lakhs) (Hs,lakhs), the margin which gives the tinan-
Share capital 29'4 3'3
Loans and deposits from : -
eial position in 1931 displays the
(a) individuals and other progresR made during the decade.
sources 461'(; 44'.f-
There is in addition the Central
(b) central banks 4-9'0 22'2
(e) societies 36'2 19'9
Industrial Bank plus six industrial
Reservo Funds 32'1 4'6 unions (working capital G lakhs).
Working capital 60S'3 94'5 Unions are financially much less
Profi t of the year S'6 '6
important than the banks; co-
,operatively they frequently put the banks to shame, As a rule they operate within
a radius of to or 15 miles, whereas banks are distrirt (some tahsil) institutions.
Many of the older unions are homely and staunch affairs which carry
on unperturbed by any disturbances in prices or credit, Central banks
are the main financial arteries of the movement, They are the focusing points
for the finances of a wide range of societies, Their function is to get into touch
with the savings of the man in the street and the man in the village, and tlI-e accu-
mulation of funds should be their first task. Security, redeemability, and liquidity
of position are three primary objectives, Lahore, Jullundur and Lyallpur
had a working capital of Rs. 77'65, 40'10 and 36'88 lakhs, respectively, in 1931.
I,akhs of Rupees, As regards their function of securing

Local bodies " . , 60 deposits, the analysis of the 1931

Other bodies .' " 43 position wasas shown in the margin.
Officials and pensioners .' " 116 As regards their complementary
• Professional men " 44
business of lending to their member-
Traders " 63
societies, the amount on loan at the
Women " 52
end of 1925 wa.s 259 lakhs; in 1931
Minors .. 31
(August) 589 lakhs. The economic
depression, however, was responsible for a decline in the amount advanced
in that year from 375lakhs in the previous to 292 lakhs, The percentage of
overdue, i,e" on the basis of a demand as assessed every harvest loans
in accordance with societies' estimated capacity to repay has up to 1929 been
steady for several years at 14 per cent. rrhe slump in prices, however, has perforce
for the time being transformed short credit into medium credit, In 1930-31 the
demand from primary societies was fixed at 1,11 lakhs or un_?er one-fifth of the
amount out on loan. This consideration to clients resulted in most of the demand
being paid, but the arrears of interest, mainly owing to lean years in the south-
east Punjab, have been swelling uncomfortably.

The margin between borrowmg and lending rates in a central bank is usually
about 2 per cent. or just above. Worki:y.g expenses are about half per cent, of the
working capital. Savings ballie accounts are encouraged, and in towns where
there is no commercial bank, bills, etc., are collected, Branches have been opened
 EDUCATIOn. 59

in certajn tahsjJs. The banks al'e steadily building up their reserves and miscel-
laneous funds: their fluid resonrce is kept to standard, with assistance, when
necessary, frqm the Provincial Bank; their accountancy has improved, their
audit is thorough, and despite a certitin lack of resiliency to market conditions in
a congeries of independent units, and the prevalence of the idea of an investor's
stake over-riding that of a co-operator's contribution, they are wOl'king on sound
conservative lines, depreciating their sE}curitieg after the English fashion, and
digging themselves in against a rainy day, greatly assisted therein by the informed
adviec of the J?inancial A.dviser to the Department, himself a banker with a long
commercial experience.
40.Education has made considerable progress during the last decade, EducatIon.
but even now 94 pe~ cent. of the population is illiterate, and this appalling miteracy
a,mong the masses has to he· conquered before a. real advance, moral, intellectual
or material, can be looked for. The decade has been chanwterised by unremitting
efforts towards the expansion of Vernacular Education and the I'eduction of
illiteracy, in spite of the cramping effects of continued financial stringency.
The tota.l number of pupils under instruction of all kinds has risen enor-
mously, and an adequate idea of the progress made in this respect can be formed
from the fol~owing statement, which also gives the figures of variation fOJ; each
year since 1914-15 : -
- -- - - - - -~-~-~
I
No. of Increase (+), No. of Increase ( +),
Year. scholars. Decrease ( - ). 1
0 Year. scholars. Decrease( - ).

~---
I 2 :l
'---
I 2
--_ -- _;)
1914·15 445,909 +5,953 1923-24 841,90fl +64,928
1915·16 463,157 + 17,248 1924-25 919,649 +77,743
1916·17 476,738 +13,581 1925-26 " 1,062,816 +143,167
1917-18 468,839 -7,899 1926·27 .. 1,182,736 +119,920
1918·I!) 477,200 +8,361 1927-28 .. 1,248,131 +65,395
1919·20 517,989 +40,389 1928-29 .. 1,220,769 -27,362
1920·21 556,989 +39,000 1929-30 " 1,313,376 +92,607
1921.22 626,690 +69,701 1930-31 .. 1,385,841 +72,465
1922·23 776,~78 +150,288

Thus the net increase in the enrolment during the decade over the figures of
1920-21 is 828,852, or an increase of 149 per cent. The percentage of pupils to
the total population of the British Territory has gradually advanced from 2'7 in
1920-21 to 5'88 in 1930-31 ; tha,t of males from 4'26 to 9'32 and that of females
from '9 to ] '74.
A mere increase in enrolment, however, is not a re~l test of the progress
in the attainment of literacy as only a small percentage of scholars goes beyond
the initial st.age. This point will be discussed at length in Chapter IX. Here
it wj}} suffice to show the number of scholars aged 6-11 in schools in the
Year, Th!)/number of Total aged 6-11 Percentage. British Terrjtory at the be-
Chil!lren aged 6-11. attending school. ginning, the middle, and the end
1921-22 3,457,985
•.
312,307
606,911
9'0
•.
of the last decade. The figures
1926-27
1930-31 3,707,645 720,747 19·4 are reproduced in the margin.
The number of schools has greatly increased and there are now 20,154
schools (in British Territory) as, against 9,939 ten years ago. The number of
schools' and scholars for each year of the decade is shown in Subsidiary Table VIn
t,o Chapter IX (Literacy).
 60 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Female
Education' 1921. 1931.
Proper attention
3 1
has been paid during
{Primary
Government •. Middle 2, 6 the last d,ecade to the
High :3 22
education of girls. The
{Primary 676 1,043
Board Middle 28 37 marginal statement
High
shows the number of
Primary 338 594
Private Middle 51 83 girls' schools now and
{ High 15 15
ten years ago.
Technical Technical education has also mftde a distinct advance during the last
Eduoatlon.
decade. The opening of the Maclagan Engineering College at Moghalpura in October
1923, met a long-felt want by rendering possible the supply of properly trained
electrical and mechanical engineers. A lead was also given in technical training by
the opening in 1923-24 of a Government Dyeing and Calico Printing School at
Shahdara. An up-to-date tannery for imparting education in modern methods
of tanning was also started at Shahdara in February 1925, but had to close down
two .years later as it was running at a loss. The number of industrial schools
where minor crafts such as carpentry, smithy, weaving and pottery, etc., are
taught has increased from 19 with 1,731 scholars in 1921 to 28 with 4,336 scholars
in 1929-30.
Panohayat 41. 'Vith a view to ameliorate the condition of the rural communities
System. and to educate the people in the art of self-government, Government dacided
to revjve the ancient system of Panc!w,yats in the Province. The legal sanction
to the system was given by the passing of Punjab Village Punchayat Act in 1921,
which provided for the establishment of Panchayats consisting of members or
Panches to be elected by the people of a single village or group of villages.
The main object of Panchayats is to settle petty civil and criminal disputes
that may arise among the villagers, and t.hus to save them from the evil effects
of' protracted litigation. Other main duties are to improve the ~ conditions of
village life and to look after the sanitation, e.g., the construction and maintenance
of wells, tanks, drains, roads, etc. The Panchayats are, moreover, required, when~
ever Government so desires, to arrange" thikri pahra " (patrol duty at night),
to regulate" wara-bandi (fixing the turns and duration for taking canal water),
II

and to act as school committees. In addition to these multif:;trious duties the

Panchayats might take upon themselves the duties, which are optional, of im·
proving agriculture, agricultural stock, cottage industries and maintenance of
libraries, the- prevention of nuisances, and the supervision of the conduct of pat-
waris and other petty officials. The Panchayats thus have a wide and useful
range of activities.
The system as contemplated by the Act was slow to take root and it was con-
sidered necessary to start propaganda for its encouragement. With this object
in view a conference of officials and non-officials was convened in Lahore at the
end of 1926. .As a result Panchayat officers were appointed in selected districts
with a view to explaining to the people the advantages of Panchayat system.
The number of Panchayats has been on the increase since 1926, though some
of them had to be abolished because of feuds or local jealousies, which made
Year. Number. it impossible for them to function or
At the beginning of 1924
Ditto 1925
240
303
h
were qual"fi d
1 e men were no
t f orth com-
~m~ i~i~ ;~~ ing for being elected as panches. In the
~m~ i~~g !~i margin is .shown the nUll'lber of Pancha-
Ditto 1930 733 yats during each year of the decade.
 RURAL UPLIFT. 61

. contributions are almost the onlY. source

Fees and fines and a few voluntarv
of revenue, but in the case of a few Panchayats village and special rates are also
imposed.
Most of the Pancllayats did not. become fully conscious of their duties
and responsibilities until the end of 1924-25 and consequently the outturn of
work was meagre. On the other hand some of the Panchayats gave a good account
of themselves. The 64 Panc!tayats, which were empowered to try CI'iminal cases,
disposed. of 854 cases involving 1,333 persons, and 84 Panchayats empowered to
deaf with civil litigation heard 3,210 suits and disposed of 2,020. "With the lapse
of time the outturn of the Panchayats has further increased. By 1929-30 the
number of Panchayats had risen to 733, the number of civil and criminal cases
disposed of being 3,657 and 10,540, respectively.
42. This movement is of recent growth, being initiated by Mr. Brayne in Rura) Uplift
the Gurgaon District in 1921. The uplift work was started in almost all the
districts at one time or other. It aimed Itt-
(a) improving the Jarmirtg,
(b) cleaning the villages,
(c) making the houses neat and airy,
(d) taking precautions against epidemics, and
(e) making the home sweet and beautiful.
The methods adopted by Mr. Brayne towards the attainment of these
objects were as follows :-
The necessity of introducing modern implements of agriculture and using
good seeds was explained to the cultivators. The conserva.tive zamindar of
Gurgaon was not easily to be won round; and it required prodigious labour and
propaganda work to persuade him to' take to modern appliances. Pits were dug
in 'villages for storing manure. Magic-lantern shows and lectures were arranged
to educate the masses in keeping their hOllses clean and well ventilated. Female
education was introduced in villages and parents urged to send their daughters to
schools for boys as long as separate schools for girls were not started. By the
year 1928, about 1,500 girls had joined their brothers in the village primary schools.
Besides the imparting of primary education the girls were taught knitting, sew-
ing, ironing and first-aid work. The schools of Rural and Domestic Economy
were opened for the training of men and women, so that they might go out as
missionaries into villages and teach the people how to make themselves happy
and prosperous. Village Guides were appointed, one in every zail, to help the
zamindan; in their troubles and to do uplift work. Adequate arrangements were
made. through the Health Department, for inoculating men and cattle against
. epidemics. Approved stud bulls from the Hissar...Cattle Farm were introduced
to improve the stock of the' district hoth for draught and milk purposes. The
figures below indicate the extent to which these measures were successful in ame-
liorating the social condition of the agriculturists of the district.
/. 1921. 1927. 1921. 1927.
/
Approved,stud bulls in use 8 557 Working <Japital " •• Rs. 136,224 Rs. 2,288,041
Hissar 4fiifers .. .. 123 Hospitals .•.. II 24
Iron ploughs .. 1,600 Pits 6 feet deep for village
Iroi'r persian Wheels .. .. 800 refuse and manures, &0. 40,000
Re-afforestation of hills .. acres. 1,325 acres. 6,780 High Schools •. 2 4
Area. under 8A whea.t .. Do. . • Do._36,750 Boys in SchoOls •• 10,839 '26,744
Girls in bOys' schools 1,334
~.Co· operative Societies .. 153 822 Night schools 152
...Members 3,303 19,126
 62 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Nir~~t by The Provincial Y.M ..C.A. organiz~tion is also carrying on the village uplift-
Y. M. C. A. work. It has opened a Rural Re-construction Centre at Vaniake (District
Amritsar) since September 1930. The main object is to develop a p~ogramme of
rural re-construction suited to the Punjab conditions. This uplift work is differ-
ent from Mr. Brayne's in that it is concentrated in a small area and efforts are
made to bring to bear on the locality all possible forces of uplift, both official
and non-official. A considerable progress has been made in improving the sani-
tary conditions by the introduction of pacca drains and a simple type of latrine,
which is new to the Punjab. A District Board Co-education Primary School has
been started and a very effective Panchayat is set up. Sports, games, lantern
lectures, wire~ess receiving set, reading room, model poultry farm, etc., are includ-
ed in the programme. An endeavour is being made to draw out the initiative of
the villagers and to develop among them the idea of self-help. The organisers
hope at no distant date to open a trai~ing centre at Vaniake for rural workers.
Undoubtedly these activities have so far touched the mere fringe of the
population, but they have at least succeeded in pointing out the extreme necessity
and usefulness Qf the uplift work and the direction in which it can profitably be
carried on. An essential condition forthe success of the movement is that the effort
should come from the people themselves, and it is for the leaders of thought in
the Province to take up the work in right earnest and to ameliorate the
conditions in which the bulk of the popu1ation lives.
The Mandl 43. Of all the schemes undertaken to supply the Punjab with electric
Hydro-Elec-
tric Scheme. energy, the Mandi Hydro-Electric Scheme is by far the most important. Work on
this scheme was started in 1926, and is now rapidly approaching completion.
It is expected that the spring of 1933 will see many towns in the Punjab electri-
fied and cheap power for industries and home consumption available even in out
of the way places. The scheme consists of tapping the waters of the Uhl river, a
tributary of the Beas, passing it through a mountain by means of a tunnel 21 miles.
long and 9i feet in diameter, and dropping it by means of two steel pipes down the
hill-side 2,000 feet to Jogindar Nagar (in Mandi State), where the power house-
is situated. The water will operate four generators, which will pass their electri-
cal energy on to a transformer station and by means of over 400 miles of trans-
mission line to various parts of the Punjab.
The total cost incurred up to the 31st March 1932 is Rs. ·382'46 lakhs; the'
figures for the two principal items are quoted below-.
(1) the tunnel .. Rs. 81·05 lakhs
(2) the trunk and branch transmission lines ' .• " 1,17·26
"
No other scheme, hitherto launohed, has such far-reaching possibilities as
the Hydro-electric Scheme. As at present estimated, power for industrial pur-
poses will b,e available at one-third the present rates and for lights and fans at
half the present rates. -The scheme is thus expect~d to give a great impetus to a
general industrial development in more ways than one.
Broad- 44. Broad-casting is one of the wonders of the present age. It enables an
casting.
audience by means of radio to hear from incredibly long distances speeches, music,.
commercial news, etc. It is the cheapest and the quickest means of approaching
the public. Broad-casting sets can be fixed up in hundreds of towns and villages
and enable their possessors to hear from a central transmitting station simultane-
ously. This method of education is more effective than any other kind of propa-
ganda-press, platform or the screen. Any knowledge imparted by this means
 MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION. 63

among the illiterate masses of this Province, who cannot be taught by any other
means, can surely be regarded as of inestin;J.able value. At the present moment
the only transmitting station in the Province, which was opened in Lahore in
October 1930, is maintained by the Young Men's Christian Association and func-
tions only from October to May. It can be picked up regularly throughout the
central Punjab and occasionally in the whole of the Northern India. The total
number of receiving sets in the Province is about 1,500.
Broad-casting is still in its infancy in the Pun ab, but in view of its
increasing popularity it has, I believe, a great future before it.
SECTION 6.-MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.
45. Having summarized in the last section the progress made by the Pro- Increase iii'
.. •. . . . • the Popula-
vmce III several dlIectlOns we may now examIne the mtercensal mcrease m the tion.
population. The population of the Punjab has incr~ased during the last decade by
3,389,34.3 or by 13'5 pel' cent., which is a rate of growth higher than that recorded
at any previous census. The increase in British Territory amounts to 2,895,374
or 13'9 per cent. and that in the Punjab States to 493,969 or 11'2 per eent. Dur-
ing the last fifty years the ·population of the Province has risen from 20,800,995
to 28,490,857 or by 37 per cent. The corresponding figure of increase for British
Territory is 6,641,540 or 39'2 per cent. and for Punjab States 1,048,322 or 27'1
per cent: The table below shows for the Punjab and some of the principal foreign
countries the actual rise in population since 1881 together with the percentages
of increase.
Country, 1931. 1881. Variation. Percentage.
Punjab 28,490,857 20,800,9,95 7,689,862 37'0
i. Briti8h Territory 23,580,852 16,939,312 6,641,540 39'2
ii. punjab State8 4,910,005 3,861,683 1,048,322 27'1
India 352,837,778 253,896,330 98,941,448 39'0
England and Wales 39,!J88,000 25,974,439 14,013,561 54'0
France 41,860,000 37,672,048 4,187,952 II'1
Sweden ., 6,162,000 4,565,668 1,596,332 35'0
Japan .. 64,700,000 35,769,000 28,931,000 80'9
United States of America •• 124,070,000 60,156,000 73,914,000 147'4-

During the last fifty years the population of this Province haR risen by a
per_centage almost equal to that of India. The rate of growth is, however, much
smaller than that of England and 'Vales for the same period, although the latter
lose much of their population by emigration. France, which has the smallest
rise of all civilized countries, is of course an exception. The rise in Sweden is
about the same as in India, and it would have been mnch greater but for large
emigration to America. The rise in .Japan, which is due more or less to natural
causes, is twice as much as in the Plmjab, while the extraordinary rise in the
population of the United States of America is nearly four times as much.
The increase during the last decade is phenomenal, and was certainly
not expected, particularly when it is realised that the number of deaths
caused by the influenza epidemic of 1918 in British Territory alone ~was about a
million, out of which the deaths in the reproducing section (aged 15-40) were
417,699 (205,399 males and 212,300 females). The recuperative power of the
Province is, however, well-known and the birth-rate after an epidemic or famine
soon recover;d:ts former level, while the death-rate keeps· low. This has been
ascribed soinetimes to the weeding'out of the weak elements of society, as eviq.enced
by the fact that in 1919 the death-rate fell to 28'3 per mille and in 1922 to 22 per
m~1le, which is the lowest on record since 1877. As regards the birth-rate, it had
dropped to 39'6 per mille during 1918, the year of the influenza, but rose to 40'3 in
the following year and to, 42'9 in 1920 as against 43'S, the average of .the decade,
. , ,
 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

During the last decade the birth-rate maintained a high level, while the
death-rate was particularly low during most of the years. The natural increase.
i.e., the excess of births over deaths, though oonsiderable, does not account for the
total rise in population, and the amount of migration has further to be taken into
,account and undoubtedly has a considerable effect on the population figures.
The exodus from the Province is much greater than the influx. The statistics
,obtained at this census show that 705,605 Punjab-born persons were enumerated
,outside the Province, while 674,152 persons enumerated within the Province had
been born outside its limits. This excess of emigration over immigration has
also to be reckoned with.
It has also to be borne in mind that the record of births and deaths cannot
be entirely depended upon, and errors apart from omissions, which must be con-
siderable especially in the case of birt.hs, are also accompanied by errors that
creep in during compilation under a system, which does not enjoy the benefit of
oentralisation.
Before entering upon further discussion about the rate of increase in the
population and ascertaining how far it is due to natural causes it will be well here
to indicate by means of a map the varying rates of increase in different parts of the
Province. In colQny areas, where there is a considerable amount of immigration,
and where the economic prosperity and sanitary conditions secure for the populace
t:'UNJA.B
a large excess
of births over
deaths, the
ra te of increase
is not at all a
matter for sur-
prise. The map
in the margin
shows at a
glance the per-
centages of in-
crease for the
varIOUS dis-
tricts and
states. A COID-
panson. with
the density
map at page13
. Increa8e per cent. of the population per 8quare mile (1921-31).
will show that the areas ~ith the largest percentage of increase are not
necessarily those with the maximum density, and this is far from being the
ca' j except in one or two districts. It is, however, obvious that the popula-
tion is gravitating towards the south-west, where the canal colonies are
situated. In this tract the population is growing apace, and the rise in the
Montgomery- District is as large as 45·8 per cent., in Multan 32·1 per cent., and in
Bahawalpur State 26 per cent. Of course, the main cause is the influx of
cultivators into these areas as a result of colonization.
There is a danger, however, of over-estimating the rise in 'population if
expressed in the form of percentages as certain districts, which were sparse-
ly populated, show a high percentage of iner,ease without the population having
.approached the density of thickly populated non-colony districts. Mianwali is
 CAUSES OF MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION. 65

a case in point and although 'it is the 2~ird district in the order of absolute increase,
it has the ninth highest percentage of rise. A more suitable way to estimate the
rise in population of a locality is to examine the rise in the number of persons pe~
square mile,
for this corre-
Jates the rise
in the number
of persons
with the ex-
tent of the
area on which
they are
spread. The
map in the
margin
'-'
shows
the increase
in the number
of persons per
square mile in
each district
Increase in the number of persona per square mile. (1921-31.) and state
duping the lasp decade. It will be seen that Montgomery is among the
few dist~ricts, which claim an increase of over 70 persons per square mile, and
it has. also the highest percentage increase. On the other hand Lahore,
Amritsar, Jullundur and Ludhiana, while shbwing a large increase in the
number of persons per square mile, do not exhibit such a large percentage of
increase for the obvious reason that they were already congested. In Lyallpur,
Sialkot and Gurdaspur the population has risen considerably both in respect
of the total increase and increase per square mile. In Multan and Bahawalpur
the increase per square mile is still _very much lesR than in the districts men-
tioned above. Before Bahawa.lpur becomes densely populated like the neigh-
bouring District of Multan, it will absorb liE'arly 200,000 more persons, and in
view of its agricultural development, such a contingency does not appear to
be very remote.
4u. In tl)_e ordinary course of evems tlle population may vary at each The Causes
census owmg. () . t h e stand ard 0 £ accuracy attame
1 to a diffcrence III . . d at d:.er
lllerent of the Varia-
tion in thO'
. t"IOn m area, ( 3) to excess 0 f b'ITth S over d eath s or vwe
censuses, (2 ) to varIa . versa·Population.
and (4) to migration. For the sake of convenience the last three caUSflS will be
dealt with first. To illustrate the variation in population resulting from changes
in area, it may be stated that the population of the P~njab in 1901 was smaller
than in 1891 heea,use during the intervening period a considerable portion had been
taken away from it to constitute the North-West Frontier Province. As a matter
of fact in the areas, which continued to form the Province, the population showed
an increase as observed in Section 4 above. ·When we refer to the population
of the PrQvince or any of its parts at a past. rensus, we mean the population that
resided.in the area as constituted at present. In this way alone a comparison is
possible, and it iR after the necessary adjuRtments that variations at each census
are givellin Imperial Table II for the Province as well as for all districts and states. *
*The revised total population of Lyallpur and 8h. ikhupura for 1921 comes to 1,009,570 persons
(562,320 males, 447,250 females) and 582,895 (326,404 males, 256,491 females), r(;speotively, and not as
sho'Y1l in Imperial Table II.
 66 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

The external changes of boundaries during the last decade which affect
the popnlation of the Province have been described in Section 1 and
the increase in population due to them is only 454 for the 1921 Census,
which is negligible. All the same the figures of 1921 and of previous
censuses in Table II have been adj usted.
Iatural We can now take up the subj ect of natural increase in the popula-
47.
Increase,
Births and tion. There have been 8,700,082 births and 6,260,408 deaths during the last
.Dea'hI.
decade in British Territory, where a uniform system of registration obtains. *
The above figures do not include those for the Biloch Trans-frontier tract
of Dera Ghazi Khan District, for which vital statistics are not available.
Ignoring the effect of migration for a moment and adding the births to,
and subtracting the deaths from, the population enumerated at the Census of
1921 we would obtain the population of the Province, as warranted by natural
lilcrease. This simple expedient applied to the figures for British Territory,
J

Census population of 1921 .. 20,658,720 gives result as shown in the

Add excess of births over 1921-30 deaths during
the d,cade, 1921-30. 2,439,674 margin. This indicates that the
Calculated population 1931 .. 23,098,3fl4 actual population is greater
Census population 1931 .. 23,551,210 th th t' t d I'
ExceBB in census pcopulation 1931 452,81B an e es Ima e popu atlOn.
An attempt may now be made to calculate the population after taking into
account the element of migratio:n during the last decade. The vital statistics do
not include the particulars of persons, who were born in the Punjab but left it
during the decade, or those who were born elsewhere and came to reside· therein.
As no inf?rmation is available as to the number of such persons, the onlyalter-
native is to make an estimate from the material at our disposal. That material
consists of the number of persons enumerated in the Punjab with a foreign
birth-place (immigrants), the number of the Punjab-born enumerated in other
provinces and some foreign countries (emjgrants), and the total number of births
and deaths recorded during the last ten years. In making an estimate of
migration we will have to assume that the waves of migration are constant
from year to year; and that those who migrate do not return. The proportion
of the population, which migrates to and from the Province, is so small, being
only between 3 a,nd 5 per cent., reRpectively, of the total population, that it
should not affect the resultR to any appreciable e:A'tent, even if the calculations
err slightly on one side or the other ..
The number of the present migrants is known to us, and we can obtain
from the last Census Report the number of persons born in the Punjab
and enumerated outside in 192], while the same Report will also give
us the number of persons born outside and enumerated, in the Province in 1921.
These we may call the emigrants and immigrants of 1921. The figures of emi-
grants of 1931, as communicated by t,he Census Commissioner, and immigrants
III our own records contain some of the persons, who had migrated prior to 1921

and were still alive. If we could find out their number we would be in a position
to ascertain the nUITl.ber of persons who migrated during the last decade.
The only means to ascertain the former figure is the application of a suitable death:-
rate to the total number of migrants of 1921. While determining the death-rate
we have to bear in mind the fact that the persons, who leave the Province of their
birth, are generally in the prime of their lives, and as a rule, come from the more
energrtic and healthy section of society. They include a comparatively small
·41,:196 births and ;10,104 deaths, r'Jgistered in cant.onm!'nts, situa.ted in British Territory, have been added
to figures supplied by the Public Health Department for the statistical Punjab.
 CALCULATED POPULATION• 67

. number of children and aged people, and consequently the death-rate among them
is considerably smaller than in the total population. The mean death-rate of the
Punjab for the last decade was 28'6 per mille, and assuming that the emigrants do
,not go to localities more unhealthy than their own, and in this assumption we are
on firm ground since most of the emigrants were enumerated in the neighbouring
provinces or s~ates, a death-rate of 20 per mille will be quite appropriate to
adopt. If this death-rate is applied we find that ~th of the persons, who
had migrated prior to 1921, died every year so that at the time of the present
-census {t_h of them in all would be dead and the number of present survivors
will thus be 4,th of the total strength of the emigrants in 1921.
Having ascertained the number of survivors among persons, who went from
or came into the Province prior to 1921) we can work out similar figures for the
last decade. It will not, however, flu'ffice merely to subtract the survivors from
the total emigrants or the immjgrants recorded at this census, because ~ome of the
immigrants or emigrants of the decade too must have died during the decade.
Applying the same death-rate and still keeping to the assumption of the constant
waves we find that of 1,000 emigrants leaving the Province durmg the first ye.ar
of the decade ten will have dlert at the end of th~ year, anq. 20 will die
'in each of the next nine years, leaving 810 of them surviving in 1931.
Similarly, of the 1,000, who went out in thE" second year of the decade 830 will
have been left and so on in the Mcending scale till we find that of 10,000 emigrants
'going out of the Province in each of the ten years, 9,000 will be surviving at the
time of the census. The same method may be used in respect of the immigrants.
Now i~ we subtract the survivors of the immigrants of the period prior to 1921
irom all the emigrants of 1931 we will obtain To th of the emigrants
of the last decade. The result can be shown in the form of the following
equation :--
E 31-:E 21 =ioE
or
9E=10E 31-sE 21
Where E3t represents emigrants of 1931, E21 emigrants according to the
1921 Census and E the emigrants of the decade, 1921-31.
Similarly, if I (denoting immigrants) IS substituted for E in the above
equation, we can obtain the number of immi.grants coming into the Province ..
-during the last decade.
We know that E 31 =1,065,897 and ,E 21 =903,348
1 31 =895,547 and 1 21 =856,951.
By suhstituting these values in the ab9ve formula we get E=381,354-, and.
1=233,318. Thf'rcfore I,---'E=148,0?6, or in other words the excess of emigration
,over immigration in the Punjab during the laAt der-ade amounts to 148,036. Sub-
Calculated population (19:n) by vital Rtatistic8 •• 23,098,394 tracting this from the figures
Deduot excess of emigrants over immigrants
during the dec ado 148,036 obtained in the elementary
Estimated population •• •• •• 22,950,358 t bl b h It
Census populat.ion of 1931 oxcluding :Si1och Trans. a e a ove we get t e resu
frontior Tract •• .• •• 23,551,210 h . th . Th
Exccss of census population over estimated popu. as s own In e margIn. e
lation 600,852 last line in the table indicates

that the:re is an excess of about 600,000 in the enumerated over the calculated
population of British Territory ill 1931. We may now proceed to explain this
excess.
The enumerated population of ,1921 was in defect of the calculated popu-
lation of that yea'I. If 'Ie-calculated with th~ help of tlle vital statistics and the
figures of migr'ation since 1911 by the same method as has been used above
 68 CHAPTER. I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Census popUlation of 1911 (excluding BUoch Trans- the population of 1921 appears
frontier Tract) .• .. 19,550,459
Add excess of births over deaths (1911-20) 1,409,348
I to have been under-enumerat-
20,959,807
Deduct excess of emigrants over immigrantR during ed by about 160,000 as indicat-
(1911-20) .. .. .• 141,463 ed in the mar.Q"in. Subtracting
Calculated popUlation 19!:l1 .. 20,818,344 '-'
Census population 1921 .. 20,658,720 . h· h
Defect in census popUlation 1921 159,624 thIS figure we find tat t ere
is an excess of 441,228 in the enumerated population of British Territory over
the calculated population. Some of the remaining portion of this excess is
accounted for by the over-~tatement of the population which can be tested by
other internal evidence afforded by the statistics. An attempt will be made at
the end of the next section to sLlmmarize the causes of inaccuracy in the figures of
the total population on this account. Further, allowance has to be made about
the return home of demobilized soldiers and rehabilitation of certain emigrants.
Some portion of this excess perhaps results from a more complete enumeration
of backward areas. It will be reasonable to assume that these factors account
for .half of the excess, the remainder works out at '94 per cent. of the total
population.
Age Distribu· 48.We may now attempt to study how the increase in population has
*lOD. altered the age distribution of the Province or the proportions of the sexes.
We shall also notice in the next pamgraph what influence the different religions
have on the growth of the population.
The effect of the movement of the population on age distribution can be
Percentage oj variation in Age-distribution (1921-31). e x ami ned by
means of the
p rovince and Natural Divisions All ages. 0-10 10-15 15-40 40-60 60 and
over.
-_ ---- -- marginal table.
Pu. njab Province .. +13'5 +14'9 +17'1 +20'6 + . N -]4'2 Certain quinquen-
1. Indo.Gallgetic Plain West +11'4 +12'5 +17'6 +19·1 +:~'1 -13'1
2. Himalavan .. +5'4 +9'9 +8'1 +9'3 - 0-2 -20'5 n ial age-groups
3. Sub· Himalayan +11'9 +]3'7 +13'4 +17'5 +1'2 -15'7 have been amalga-
4. North·West Dry Area +21'5 +21'3 -+9"." +29'9 +7'6 -12'3
_M _

rna ted to elirni-

nate as far as possible the effect of'different methods of tabulation, adoptpd
at this and the last census, and to show the results in a form easily compre-
hensible. The groups appearing in this table coincide with well-known
divisions of human life, !I)iz., childhood, youth, and middle and old ages. The
figures are given for the Province as well as for Natural Divisions. The
most striking fact is an all round decline in the number of persons aged 60 and
over. This is, however, ~entirely due to the figures of the present census having
been compiled by methods different to those of 1921. This subject is further dis-
cussed in Chapter IV where the cause of this deficiency is fully explained.
The next age period which attracts attention is that of ages 15 to 40, and in
this there is generally a large increase over the figures of 1921. This is due to the·
corresponding age period at last census having been adversely affected by the
influenza epidemic. The effect of tha.t epidemic is also noticeahle in the age
period 40 to 60, which shows a comparatively small increase, the persons now
between these ages being the slU'vivors of the affected population.
The effect of immigration into the N orth-1Nest Dry Area is reflected in the
larger percentage of increase in the population aged between 15 and 40, which
is usually the most active period of life. The same reason accounts for the propor-·
tionately higher increase in ages 40-60 in this area.. The growth in the"
population under 10 and from 10 to 15 is comparatively high in all Natural
Divisions and indicates the "renewal" of the population.

If
 RELIGION AND GROWTH OF THE POPULATION. 69

The movement of the population has but slightly altered the sex:
49. Sex Propor.
tlon.
proportion of the' Province or its Natural Divisions as indioated by the table
below, which also gives the figures for certain o~her provinces.
Number of females per 1,000 males (A.ctual Population.)
_ - - - - - - - ---
Locality. 1931, 1921. Locality. 1931.

Punjab Province 831 828 North -,Vest Frontier Province 843

British Territory 831 830 Delhi 722

Punjab States .. 832 820 U'nitcd Provinces 906

Indo-Gangetic Plain West ,. 81-- S05 Bihar and Orissa .. 1,008

Himalayan 906 907 Bengal 924

Sub-Himalayan 847 852 Burma 958

North-West Dry Area 831 827 Central Provinces .. 9,996

Urban 705 719 Madras .. 1,025

R._ural "850 841

-The proportion
-------- -----_-
-- - --
of females has o_n the whole increase~
- ._- - - -- - - - - -
slightly, but is still
one of the lowest in India. The conditions in eac:b_ Natural Division remain much
the same as in 1921. A slight decrease is noticeable in the case of the Sub~
Hima.layan and Himalayan Divisions. In the case of the former the deorease is
to a considerable extent due to the return of disbanded soldiers to the Districts
of Jhelum, Attock, Sialkot and Gujrat. The insignificant decrease in the
Himalayan Division is due to the decrease in Kangra for the same reason.
There has been an increase in the number of females in rural areas and
,corresponding decreasE' in urban areas, which shows th~t more males than
females have moved to the towns from rnral areas.
50. In order to ascertain the influence of religion on the movement of the Influenoe
of Religion
population we will examine the distribution ofthe populn.tion according to religion on the
Movement
at different periods. _ttn examination on these lines indicates that every 10,000 ot the
Population.
Year. Hindu. Sikh, Muslim. Christian. of the population at each census was distributed
1881 4,381 824 4,758 14 as in the margin. These figures indicate that
~gg~ :: !:ig~ ~~~ !:~~~ ~~ the proportion of Sikhs, Christians and
1911 '. 3,579 1,211
1921 •• 3,506 1,238
~',~Oo~
...
1383~? Muslims to the total population has been on
1931 .. 3,018 1,429 5,240 148 the increase during the last :fifty years. I:n
other words these communiti(>s have increased at a higher r.l1te than
Hindus. Snch an examination of the figures, however, dQes not indicate
the actual pace at which the population of each. religion has varied or the
·extent to which it has affected the total population. The percentage
_. -
of actual variation is shown in the
1881 189] 1901 1911 1921 1881
RELIGION. to to to to to to marginal table for different reli.
- - - - - - -_ -_ _
1891. 1901. 1911, 1921. 1931. 1931.
--
gions for the past six censuses ..
It is evident that 'Hindus have
Hindus ,. 9'8 '7 -15'3 3'4 2'3 -5'8
Sikhs . .. 10'2 U'6 37'0 7'8 31'0 138'1 decreased while the other commu-
]I{uslims 10'9 ]0'4 0'5 5'5 16'5 51'2
,. 70'5 35'5 201')3 70'5 26'0 1394'8 nities have increased. The increase
"
Christians
Total
--- - _- - - -_ --
.. +10'2 +6'3 -2'4 +6'0 +13'0 +37'0 among Christians and Sikhs, as we
shall see later on, is n~t due to natural causes alone, but is also due to a consider-
able extent to conversion. The rise among Muslims, which would seem entirely
to he due to natura] increase, is considerably higher than the rise in the total
population which would not be se great if the ~fuslims did not form the pro~
 70 CHAPTER. I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

portion of the total population that t.hey do. The very high percentage of
rise among Sikhs and Chri<;tians does not affect the total population to any
appreciable extent.
r ____
-- -_ .--- -- ---_-
I The above remarks
Indian
1921-31. I Hindu~. I :JluslilllS. are borne out by the
Christians.
'1-- - - - table m the margm
Births (thousands) .. I 3008 4.874 133 which sJ:tow the number
Average birth-rate "I
I
40't;t;
I 42'88 ~4'1O of births In each com-
Average death·rate 30':,!:~ 30'43 27'58 muni~ and the average
") 1
Survival rate
"I 10'f\5 I
12'45 10-52
_l_
birth, death and survival
rates for the last decade.
The term "Hindus" includes Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists,-for whom separate,
fignres are not available. In the case of Christians, the figures for Indian
Christians alone are shown for the purpose of comparison. It is evident
from this table that the survival rate is highest among Indian Christ.ians
and fairly high among MuslilIiS, who havo higher birth and death rates than
the Hindus.

SECTION 7.-MOVEMENT IN SMAI.LER UNITS.

51. In the last section certain maps were inserted to show the distri-
Movement In
Natural bution and movement of population. From a closer study of these an idea
Divisions.
of the density by districts and the rate of increase in different areas. can be
formed. In this section we shall endeavour to examine the increase in the
smaller units and find out its cause and effect and thus come to some conclusion
as to the possible trend of future growth.
We shall begin by examining the growth in each Natural Division and
---, ----- - - then work down to indi-
INCREASE PER CENT, vidual districts and
IN POPULATION.
Absolute States. The table in the
Natural Division. increase,
1921-31, 1911-21, margin shows the abso-
- lute and percentage
increase during the last
Punjab .. 3,389,343 13'5 5'5
decade as well as the
Indo-Gangetic Plain 1,314,034 11'4 6'8
West, " percentage increase dur.
" ing the previo'us decade
Himalayan "
93,452 5'4 '8

Sub-Himalayan .. 088,359 U'9 '7

in each Natural Divi-
sion. The percentage
North-West Dry Area 1,293,498 , 21"5 9'4
increase for- the last
--- ---- decade is largest in the
North-West Dry Area, being 21'5 per cent. It is close upon 12 per cent. in the
Sub-Himalayan, slightly less in the Indo-Gangetic Plain, and only 5'4 per cent.
in the Himalayan. The absolute 'increase, however, is greatest in the Indo·
Gangetic Plain though the North-West Dry Area is not far behind in this,
respect. The Sub-Himalayan comes next and the Himalayan last of all. The
large increase in the population of North-West Dry Area is responsible to
a large extent for the remarkable rise in the total population of the Province.
This area, which is still far from being fully developed, claimed the highest
percentage of increase even during the previous decade when the population
of the Himalayan and Sub-Himalayan Divisions was almost stationary.
 SECTION 7.- MOVEMENT IN EACH BRITISH DISTRICT. 71

Iucrease or 52. The table III the margin Movement In

Each Brltlsb
Variation decrease in
I
in po·
Excess of
oultivated births OVel' compares the actual variation ill' District.
I pUlation area in popuhition. for each district with the
.0 District. I in thousands deaths in

-
7.
.~
a>
!7.l
thousands. of acres.

11921-30.
1921·22
to
thousands.

1921-:W.
fluctuation in cultivated area and
the excess of. births over deaths.
1930·31.*
----~
The districts are shown in the order
1.1 Montgom('fY .. 314- 291 138
of increase in total pppulatioll. In'
2.Multan .. 286 270 11 8
3~ Lahore .. 249 24- 118 the Districts of Montgomery, Multan
4. Amritsar .. 188 14 130
5. Lyallpur .. 142' I 132 229 and Mianwali cultiva.ted area has
6. Jullundur .... 121 9 148 .
7. Gurda~pur' ll9 29 124- mcreased by more than two lakhs of
8. Sheikhupura .. 1I4 65 89
9. Gujranwala ., 113 .. 72 acres in each case, accompanied by a-
10. Ludhiana .. 105 15 88
big natural inc,rease. The former
11. Hoshiarpur .. 105 20 127
12. Sialkot .. 102 -J 9J
feature indicates undoubtedly the large
13. Shahpllr .. 102 157 87
14. Gujrat .. 98 23 58
1nflux of cultivators into the two first-
15. Jhang .. 94 t)7 98
16. Hissar .. .83 9 94 named districts. In Mianwali the
17. Attock .. 72 -fi 49
18. Rawalpindi .. 65 -5 51 1ndigenous population has multiplied
19. Jhelum .. 64 1 37
20. Ambala .. 61 12 56 at a; rate unlmown since 1881, obvious-
2.1. Ferozepore .. 58 65 131
22. Gurgaon ., 58 12 79 1y owing to the large increaset in
23. Mianwali .. 53 213 51
24. Kangra .. 35 4 27 cultivated area. The percentage or
25. Rohtak .. 33
25
-8
-174
49
32 matured area in this district is now
26. Dera Ghazi Khan
27. Kariial .. 24 -40 7
much larger than it was during the
28. Muzafiai'garh .. 23 --8
.. - 31
2m Simla .. -9
-- -. - _- 1 - previous decade.
"
*For the purpose of this column the figures of 1921·22 and 1930·31 ha.ve been taken.

In districts such as Shahpur, Lyallpur, Sheikhupura, Jhang and Feroze-

pore, cultivated area has risen substantially though not at all to the same extent
as in the three districts, mentioned above, and in these also there has been a
large natural increase, which in the 'case of Lyallpur, Jhang and Ferozepore is
even higher than the total increase.
In certain other districts there has been a large natural increase, un-
accompanied by a corresponding rise in cultivated area. The total rise in popu-
lation in these districts, however, is smaller than the natural increase, indicating
that there has been actually some emigration from them. Such districts are
Jullundur, Gurdaspur, Hoshialpur, Rohtak, Hissar, Gurgapn, Dera Ghazi Khan
and Muzaffargarh, which. comprise some of the best and some of the poorest'
dIstricts of the Province. It can safely be said that in these districts the popu-
lation has reached a stage where its pressure is being felt on the resources.
Of course, the rate of the natural increase in population varies considerably
in various districts, and presumably fluctuates with the ability of the in-
habitants to improve the means of subsistence. The true extent of migration
from these districts is not equivalent to the difference between the actual and
the natura~ increase, but the figures point to the existence of this important
movement_, in no uncertain manner.
As regards the remaining Districts, namely Lahore, Amritsar, Gujranwala,
Ludhiana, Sialkot, Gujrat, Attock, Rawalpindi, Jhelum, Ambala, Kangra and
Karnal, -the actual rise in population is not fully accounted for, either by natural
increase as indicated by vital statistics or by the increase in oultivated area.
- - - - - - - - - ----_._ - - - - - - - - - - - - _ -
t It is problematic as to whether increase in resources results in larger popu.lation or rise in population
l'esults in increased resources. In this Province the former seems to ,be the general rule.~
72 CHAPTER. I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Some of these districts have a large urban population whioh is not solely
-------------,\----------~--lrlhN~c~RE~A~SE~OR~DE~C~R~E-~------dependentuponland,
RURAL POPULATION.. ASl'J PER CENT. IN EMIGRANTtl and it will, therefore,
TO CANAL .
District. I Absolute Natural Average Average COLONIES be better to examIne
increase increase
I yearly, yearly DUEINQ th wth f th
l(1921-31). (1921-31), matured irrigated THE e gro 0 e
area. area. DEOADE. rural population. Some
~------\---I- - - _ ' of the relevant figures
1. Lahore ) 66,621 06,777 +7 + U 22229
2. Amritsar • ,I 76,540 109,104 +10 +20 32:665 are quoted in the
"'3. Sialkot
t4. Gujranwala .'I
I -6,918
72,479
75,772
63,323
-9
+4
+22
+7
:!6,047
:!,901 margin for the dis-
5. Gujrat
6. Ludhiana ~~:~~g ~~:~~g
:: ti~ ~~:~~ triots which possess a
tgi
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _---'-_ _ _ _.______ large urban population,
and for Gujrat, which lies close to them. This analysis clearly explains the rise
in the rural populati~n of districts like Lahore, Amritsar, Sialkot and Ludhiana
where there js a larger natural increase than the absolute increase recorded
at the census. The conditions in these districts thus resemble those obtaining
in Jullundur, Gurdaspur and ,other districts in the third group dealt with
above, and there is a considerable emigration from them. The conditionE! in
the villages of Sialkot District, in point of emigration, are even more advanced
as there is an actual decrease in the rural population, and the whole of the
large natural increase has proved inadequate to oounteract it. Numerous
cultivators of this district, whose lands were damaged by water-logging, have
been allotted colony land in the Montgomery District, and in some cases whole
villacres
o
have been transplanted to the Nili Bar Colony. There has also been
emigration from the district to Bahawalpur State and even to such distant
places as Rampur, Gwalior, Bikaner and Sind.

The rise in the rural population of Gujranwala may be partly due to the
increase in irrigated area. The increase in Gujrat is undoubtedly due to a
large extent to the extension of canal irrigation,
Percentage
Tahsil. J Population
in 1931. of rise. particularly in the uplands of Phalia Tahsil, as
Gujrat
Kharian ., ':1 H16,370
275,947
7'0
10'3 indicated by the marginal table.
Phalia .. 330,110 18'6
---.- The figures for the rural population of the
INCREASE IN RURAL I PEROENTAGE OF VARIA- remaining districts,
POPULATION Migration . . TTON IN
District, to Average Average which lie in the east,
Actual Natural colonies. matured irriga.ted
-- - 1921-31. 1921-31. area. area. north ahd north-west
Karnal .. 3,109 4,649 1,142 8 5
are gIven in the
Kangra
Jhelum ...
., 33,792
.. 56,085
25,810
35,414
1,327
10,865
7
14
..
-13
margin. The absolute
Rllowalpindi
Attock .'.. 48,303
55,138
11,040
46,430
5,777
4,039
12
12
-1
-1
increase in Karnal
Distri c t IS the
lowest, while the figure of natural inorease is also insignificant, mainly
owing to its bad climate. In the other four Districts, Kangra, Jhelum,
Rawalpindi and Attock, rural population has risen considerably more than the
natural increase would warrant. These four districts are foremost in the
Province in providing recruits for the Army, and evidently the large number
of men demobilised during the last decade is to a great extent responsible for
the difference in the natural and the actual increase. It is also probable that
the vastness and hilly nature of these districts and the dearth of suitable
roads render their vital statistics comparatively less reliable.

,. The area fi'gures of Sialket show variati~n since 1921-22.

t In this ca.se migration to the other colony districts and Baha.walpur State ha.s been quoted as part of the
distriot itself lies in a colony.
 PRESSURE ON RESOURCES. 73

Reference has been made in the table in the last paragraph to the amount Lack of
Migration.
of emigration to colonies in the case of certain districts. A study of the effect Figures.
of ~he total inter-distriot migration is not possible, as figures of birth-place by
distriots were not sorted on the present occasion except in the case of colony
distriots. Most of the inter-district migration exoept to towns is, however, of the
casual type and more or less balanced by equal movements inopposite directions.
As regards the growth of the population in towns, it is obvious that the
causes for the growth are not so apparent in their case as in rural areas. In the
case of t~wns in most cases the natural increase is only a fraction of the rise in
actual population, the main factor being inuuigration from rural areas, other
towns or even from places outside the Province. The subjeot of the increase in
urban areas will be examined at length in the next Chapter. Here it will suffice
to say that the urban population, which is only about one-seventh of the rural,
has increased at a comparatively much faster rate.
53. The subject of pressure on resources is a rather c.omplicated ono, Pressure 011:
Resources.
and in thlb census report of a province, which is predominantly agricultural,
all that we can do is to study the pressure of population on agricultural resources,
with main reference to the density of rural population and its incidence
on sown and matured a,reas. Reference has already been made in the
last paragraph to the pressure on the resources of certain districts, from
which there is a steady stream of emigration to the canal colonies. This migra-
tion tends to equalize the pressure on the resources in different parts of the
Province, but there are certain impediments to perfect equalization, for example
the great attachment of human beings to the surroundings in which they have
.~ been brought up. We can on the whole make general remarks about the condi-
tions in each area, as found at the time of the census, to indicate where there is
room for further expansion.
The condItions in each district vary considerably, and the rural popula-
tion though mainly slJ.pported by agriculture is also helped by the presence of
other natural advantages, such as extensive pasturage and income from the
sale of milk, ghi and wool. The Punjab peasant or the village menial has not
yet taken, to any appreciable extent, to subsidiary industries such as·
sericulture, lac-rearing, orchard-growing, bee-farming, etc., for augmenting-
his income directly or indirectly so that he is almost entirely dependent
1'¢ ... ""","- PUNJ~B on agricul-
i4~_T
~~~~~\.
ASH ~
ture. First
~ ~"..,,,.t.. of all
~~~~ ~
S ,....,,'6 . . .
A.
II
N'\N-£~ ....t:t~t'\..,
'0 F'A.,,'qH>'lII.O""
may exa-
" "Y.AOn:POR,t;
:~ '1,1;:'&"' .... mine the
'''"QU.H'N ....
IS Pb..........
\lQ,
density of
:~ ~~T..:~'Rt
rural popu-
lation per
square mile·
of the rural
area. The
map in the
margIn
. s how s
'v o ~ this at a.
. BELoY>4'looO ICQ-'UlO rn ~O-~ 3OO-4 0C ll!ll4D o -S OO ImS'OO~"E.t:I.~ glance. The·
Rural density per 8q'~are mile by district and state 1931. districts
 74 CHAPTER. I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

Density are arranged acoording to Density

District. per square I .
District. per square
mile. rura denSIty in the table mile.
2 2 ._ appearing in the margin.
- - - - - · · - - - - - ' 1 - - - - - · _ - - __
Briti8h Territory 20{l Rawalpindi 257 This table, while show-
Jullundur 627 Ferozepore 246
Sialkot 546 Karnal 241 ing the districts such as
Amritsar 527 Montgomery 215
Gurdaspur 490 Simla 209 Jullundur, Sialkot, Amritsar,
Hoshiarpur 453 .Jhelum 182
Ludhiana 403 Multan 179 Gurdaspur, Hoshiarpur,
Gujrat 386 Jhang 172
Lyallpur 343 Shahpur 153 Ludhiana, Gujrat and Lyall-
Lahore 331 Hissar 151 pur, as having a high density,
Ambala 330 Attock 130
Gurgaon
Rohtak
301 Muzaffargarh 100 does no~ really indic-ate the
290 Kangra 83
Sheikhupura 287 Mianwali 69 extent of the pressure on re-
Gujranwala 272 Dera Ghazi Khan 49
- - _ sources of certain other dis-
trict~ such as Kangra, Simla, Dera Ghazi Khan, Muzaffargarh and Rawal-
pindi, which possess extensive areas but very little cultivation. No
doubt, the pressure of the rural population on resources can be better studied
if we know the total annual value of agricultural produce for eacrh district.
This inform~#on, however, is not readily available, and an attempt to obtain it
would be an exceedingly laborious task, involving the calculation of (a) the annual
matured area under each crop grown in the district, (b) the normal yield per acre
of each crop, and (c) the commutation price per maund of each crop. Further,
we will have to make these calculations in respect of several years, and then
to strike an average in order to know the value of the total produce of a district
during an average or representative year of the last decade. Obviously an
attempt at these elaborate and extensive calculations is not worth the trouble
for our purpose. We have, therefore, to be content with the examination of the
incidence of rural population on a square mile of sown and matured areas. It may
be necessary to mention that the extent of sown area varies from year to year,
being mainly governed by rainfall. In a dry year it contracts, while in a year of
copious rainfall it extends considerably. So the suitable method is to take the
average of the decade, and this is done in the table below, which also gives the
incidence of population ~n average matured area. Similar figures of incidence
for the previous decade have also been given with a view to show In what
districts the incidence has materially altered during the last decade.

INOIDENCE OF THE RURAL POP~LATION PEB SQUARE MILE ON

- - - - - -- - ---
Average Average
sown area for matured area for
II Average
sown area for A verago matured
the decade area for the
Distriot. the decade the decade ending
ending in in District. ending in decade ending in
:;- ;;;;- ;;;;- --._- ...L..._ _ _

:;- ......- ;;;;- .....;

..... .....; ...... ...... ......
'"
..... ""
Cl 0>
>::
oj g I:l
oj <:-'I
C>
>::
oj M c-, s::oj Cl
M I:l
oj
<:'1
0>
"aoj
...... >:::i ...... ~ ..... ~
C>
...... ~ e;......
E:1 .....~
British Territory 426 416 436 402
15. Sheikhupura* .. 439'*65 (12) 465 (21) 530 (15)
1. Hoshiarpur ..
671 6:l2 (2) 789 (2) 805 (2) Hi. Montgomery .. 435 507 (9) 473 (19) 583 (9)
2. Simla .. 6G46:n (3) 733 (3) 749 (3) 17. Ludhiana . . 433404 (20) 486 (17) 468 (20)
3. Kangra ..
659 633 ( 1) 804 (1) 928 (1) 18 . Gujranwala* 432 414 (17) 464 (22) 311 (28)
4. JullunduI' . . 622 577 (4) 671 (5) 6:lG (G) 19 . Dera Ghazi Khan 429406 (19) G')') (9) 462 (21)
5. Sialkot .. GOG 549 (6) 081 (4) 648 (5) 20. Lahore .. 42:1 403 (21) 465 (20) 458 (22)
6. Gurdaspur .. 585 541 (7) 641 (8) 017 (8) 21. Lyallpur .. 419373 (22) 429 (24) 406 (25)
7. Rawalpindi .. 561498 (11) 666 (7) 633 (7) 22 . Karnal .. 417 430 (15) 521 (lG) 556 (12)
8. Amritsar ..
546527 (8) 589 (10) 581 (10) 23 . Gurgaon .. 370 366 (23) 555 (12) 523 (16)
9. Gujrat 535 551 (5) 585 (11) 664 (4) 24. Attock .. 347 334 (27) 453 (23) 437 (23)
10. Muzaffargarh .. 533 502 (10) 669 (6) 562 (11) 25. Shahpur .. 333 360 (26) 390 (26) 406 (26
11. Jhang ..
466454 (13) 486(18) 476(19) 26. l~ohtak .. 330363 (25) 428 (25) 496 (18)
12. Multan ..
459447 (14) 543 (14) 54G (13) 27 . Ferozepore .. 291299 (28) 366 (28) 370 (27)
13. Ambala ..
454 423 (16) 554 (13) 538 (14) 28 . J\Iianwali .. 285365 (24) 383 (27) 412 (24
14. Jhelum ..
445414 (18) 540 (15) 507 (17) 29 . Hissar .. 200212 (29) 324 (29) 306 (29)
-
* In the case of Sheikhupura and Gujranwala the figures of sown and matured areas are not available
for the period prior to 1919·20,andan average has been taken on the figures of the two years 1919-20 and 1920.-21.
 PRESSURE ON RESOURCES. 75

The districts have been arranged in the table according to the incidence
on the average sown area of 'the last decade. It is evident that Hoshiarpur,
Simla, Kangra, Jullundur, Sialkot, Gurdaspur, Rawalpindi, Amritsar and
Gujrat are the most densely populated districts inasmuch as they have the
largest number of persons per square mile of the sown area. The position of most
of these is practically the same as at last census. According to the incidence on
matured area the most congested districts are Kangra, Hoshiarpur and Simla.,
followed by Sialkot, Jullundur, Rawalpindi, Gurdaspur, Amritsar and Gujrat.
There are two other districts not in this group, which are 6th and 9th from the
standpoint of incidence on. the matured area and these are Muzaffargarh and
Dera Ghazi Khan. In both these districts the percentage of matured area
· during t4e last decade has fallen considerably, being 80 and 69 as against 92 and
80 for the previous decade, respectively. This drop in the matured area can
offer some explanation for the small rise in the population of the two districts.

It is important to realise that the mere fact that certain districts are atthe
head of the list does not necessarily mean that there is a severe pressure on
their resources. As a matter of fact their fertility of soil or other characteristics
,enable them to support a.large population without being subjected to any undue
strain on the resources. With this note of caution I would resume discussion
of the nine districts at the top of the list. Hoshiarpur, Simla and Kangra head
-the list ill' the order of incidence both on sown and matured areas but they
all possess several additional advantages. In Hoshiarpur rainfall is copious
· and unlike other districts valuable crops, such as maize, cotton and even sugar-
cane can be grown on lands which are solely dependent on rain. Many of its
inhabitants serve in the Army, earn their livelihood in other districts as skilled
· labourers and domestic servants, and also go .to the colonies across the sea and
make much money. The men of Kangra are to be found in the Army in consider-
able numbers, and also go out to other districts for odd jobs. In the small
rural area of Simla the people have the advantage of selling milk and vegetables
,during the summer in Simla town, where they have also a field for employment
of a varied nature. Sialkot has a productive soil, good rainfall and a very
diligent peasantry. Its marketing facilities have considerably improved as a
result of the extension in road and railway communications. But as already
remarked there has been a large exodus from the district during the last decade,
indicating much pressure on the resources. Gurdaspur and Amritsar lie in the
same fertile tracy, and the ample, rainfall in the former is made up by a larger
irrigation in the latter. Jullundur has a very fertile soil, good rainfall, nume-
rous wells, excellent marketing facilities and agriculturists reputed fot excep-
tional diligence. Many of its inhabitants serve in the Army and also migrate to
Australia and other colonies and at regular intervals send considerable sums of
money to their families. This district, as also Hoshiarpur, is, however, faced
with an acute problem which has an important bearing on its future agricultural
.prospects. The spring level in the greater part of the two districts has been
falling steadily during the last decade, and in numerous cases a considerable
· expense has to be incurred by the owners to keep the wells working by means of
boring and furth~il digging, while many wells have dried up altogether. The
fall in the sub-1'6il water level appears to be due to the decrease in rainfall and
the increase jil the number of wells. Unless the conditions improve perceptibly,
the two districts will have to face an excessive strain on their resources. Rawal-
·.:pindi which was II th on the list according to the incidence on sown area at last
 76 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

census is now 7th. Numerous men of this district take up military service and
thus relieve the pressure on its agricultural resources. The town of Rawalpindi,
as also Murree during summer months, offers considerable employment to the
men of the neighbouring villages. Gujrat was 5th on the list at last census and
is now 9th, having benefited considerably by the extension of canal irrigation
during the last decade. The western part of the district is canal-irrigated,
while the eastern, which is outside the limits of canal-irrigation, receives ample
rainfall and:.? possesses good soil and industrious cultivators. It was re-
marked by my predecessor that there was a considerable strain on the resources
- of this district. As a matter of fact the population of the district has risen by 12
per cent. during the last decade, and it seem') capable of supporting an even
larger population.
We shall now turn to the next group of districts, viz., Muzaffargarh,
Jhang, Multan, Arnbala, Jhelum, Sheikhupura and Montgomery. As already
remarked Muzaffargarh shows unusual pressure on its resources owing to the
low percentage of its matured area during the last decade. Its position accord-
ing to the incidence on matured area was 11th at last census, and is 6th now.
Jhang, Multan, Ambala and Jhelum are practically where they were at last
census. Multan despite the enormous rise in population does not indicate any
greater pressure on its resources than at last census, evidently due to the large
agricultural development, which has recently taken place. In the case of Jhelillu
the low hills containmuchunfertileland, but it has additional resources to support
its population. Numerous men of this district are serving in the Army and many
retired soldiers have been allotted colony land in the Gujrat District and the
Nili Bar. Sheikhupura and Montgomery have fewer men to support on a square
mile of the sown and matured areas than at last census, although population
in both of them has risen very largely, particularly in Montgomery which has
registered the largest increase in the whole of the Punjab. The reason for this
is not far to seek; both the districts, particularly l\'[ontgomery, have greatly
developed their resources during the last ten years as a result of the canal-irri-
gation. The obvious conclusion is that though these districts have claimed an
unusual rise in population they are still capable of supporting a larger number
of people at the standard of living that the people of congested distriots are
aocustomed to.
The next group of districts comprises Ludhiana, Gujranwala, Dera Ghazi
Khan, Lahore, Lyallpur and Karnal. As already remarked the pressure on the
resources of Dera Gha2;i Khan seems to be very great. Ludhiana and Gujran-
wala despite a large rise in popUlation have practically maintained their posi-
tion on the list. In the latter distriot many thousand acres of oultivated l~nd
have been damaged by water-logging, but irrigated area has increased during
the last deoade, as also the percentage of maturity. Thus the pressure on
resourc~s is in no way greater than it was at last census. Lahore and Lyallpur
are exactly where they were on the list at last census, and in the case of the
latter, the indication in spite of the considerable rise in population is that it is
still capaole of supporting a larger number of people. Karnal was 15th on the
list at last census, and is now seven places lower down, evidently because its
population has risen by no more than 2 per cent., which by itself is an indica-
tion of the great pressure on its resources.
The remaining seven districts are Gurgaon, Rohtak, Attock, Shahpur,
Ferozepore, Mianwali and Hissar. Their position at the bottom of the list does.
 PRESSURE ON RESOURCES. 77

not really indicate prosperity, or any abundance of resources. The first-named

district according to the incidence on matured area should be eleven places higher
up, and it is significant that the percentage of maturity has considerably fallen
du~ing the last decade, and is only 67. Thus the pressure on its resources is
undoubtedly very great. The rise in population in the Rohtak District is less
than 5 per cent., which is symbolic of the large pressure on its resources. But
for the sman rise in its population its position on the list should be considerably
higher than it is. Attock remains on. the list practicaiIy where it was ten years
ago. It, has a considerable area near the Indus, which is one of the best chahi
(well-irrigated) tracts in the Province, but for the most part the district. has to
depend for its cultivation on rainfall. Like Jhelum it has numerous men in the
Army and many retired soldiers have been allotted colony land. Moreover,
its inhabitants are well-known for their enterprise, and many go out to trade
in distant places and even across the sea and become prosperous. On the
high seas men of this district are to be found serving as laskars on steamers.
But for these additional advantages the district would have a great strain on
its resources. Th~ position. of Shahpur is unchanged. It has the benefit of canal
irrigation in three tahsils, while the fourth (Khushab) is purely dependent on
rainfall for its crops, but has numerous men serving in the Army. This district
is, therefore, not faced with any great pressure on its resources. Feroze-
I

pore has benefitted by canal-irrigation from the Sutlej Valley Project

during the last decade, and is easily capable of supporting its population, though
the emigration to canal colonies is an indication of the increasing pressure. The
bulk of the cultivated area in Mianwali is barani (dependent on rainfall), but
the construction of N aromal Dam during the previous decade has. provided
irrigation to thousands of acres of arid land. The cultivated area has enormously
increased during the last decade, and the district is now regarded as one of the
gr~atest producers of gram. This increase in cultivated area see,ms to have been
mainly responsible for the rise in population. Hissar is at the bottom of the
list as at last census. The greater part of the district is sandy and u~irrigated.
Its agricultural resources are, therefore, much re.stricted, but they do not seem
to b~ subject to any undue pressure of population.
From what has been said above it can be safely inferred that Muzaffargarh
and Dera Ghazi Khan in the south-west and Rohtak, 'Karnal.and Gurgaon in the
south-east are subject to a great pressure on their resources, and any consider-
able rise in their population on future occasions is not to be anticipated. The
same applies to Sialkot. The Hoshiarpur and Jullundur Districts, which have an
unusually large density of population an:d which have in the past been able to.
support it by means of their agricultural and other resources, are faced with a
grave situation owing to the receding spring level and diminished rainfall.
These districts have sent a very large number of cultivators to the various canal
colonies during thl)"past few decades, and while emigration is likely to be resorted
to as a means 0.!rtel_ieving the increasing pressure, the growth of the population
on future oC9asions will be comparatively restricted. The colony districts,
particularly 'Montgomery, Multan, Sheikhupura and Lyallpur, are likely to
maintain their large increase at the next census.
54. The rate 01 growth of the population in Punjab States during the Movement in'
Punjab State~.
last decade may now be examined. Vital statistics and the figures of cultivated,
sown and matured areas are not available for all the Punjab States, and in their
78 CHArTER. I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

PUN.JAn STATES. case a discussion like the one for British

Natural Division. Percentage
increase Absolute P",rcentage
T"erntory IS not pOSSI'bl e. Th e fi gures
1921-31. increase. increase . h .. h'
1921-":31. III t e margm glve t e InCreaSe per cent.
Indo-Gangetic Plain 11"4 221,325 S'3 in the popUlation of the states according
7~
to the NaturaI Divisions, in which they
Himalayan 66,746
'3.
Sub-Himalayan 11-9 2,477 4
North-West Dry Area 21'5 203,421 26'0 are situated, and also compare their
percentage rise to the total rise in the Divisions. It will be seen that the rjse in
both cases is greatest in the North-'Vest Dry Area, which comprises only one
st~te, viz., Bahawalpur. This state has recently become extensively colonized
and the increase is mainly due to immigration. The next highest percentage
of increase is to be found in the case of the states situated in the Indo-Gangetic
Plain West. In this Division are situated the majority of the Punjab States,
namely Pataudi, Dujana, Loharu, Jind, Patiala, Nabha, Maler Kotla, Kapur-
thala and Faridkot, The rise in all of these when grouped together is lower
than in the whole of this Natural Division, and the cause is apparent enough.
These states on th~ eastern side adjoin the Districts of Rohtak and Rarnal
where the rise in population has been very low, and on the north the State of
Patiala runs actually into the Himalayan Natural Division with its slow rate of
increase and one of its three districts at the extreme south-east of the Province
borders on the Bikaner State. On the west these states touch the desert Districts
.of Ferozepore and Hissar, and on their north are the prosperous Districts of Am-
bala, Ludhiana and Jullundllr. The conditions obtaining in these districts are
more or less reflected in the states situated in the same neighbourhood. On the
whole, therefore, the rise in all the states is quite in accord with their location.
The rise in the population of the states in the Himalayan Division is 7'2
per cent. or higher than in that Division taken as a whole. The main increase
has taken place during the last decade in the Mandi State, being partly due
to the migration of persons employed on the construction of the Hydro-Electric
project at J ogindarnagar and its neighbourhood.
In the Sub-Himalayan Division lies the bulk of the solitary State of Kalsia.
The soi,1 is generally poor and irrigation negligible, and the small rise is, there-
fore, not surprising.
Increase in Percentage Natural increase The table in the
popUlation
State. (absolute
(actual (absolute figures). margin shows the
increase).
figures). absolute increase as
Indo-Gangetic Plain West 221,325 8'3 well as the increase per
1. Loharu 2,717 13'2 cent. in the population
2. Dujana 2,383 9'2 of all the states sepa-
3. Pataudi 776 4'3
4. Kapurthala 32,482 11"4 rately, together with
..5. Maler Kotla 2,750 3'4 "
H, Faridkot 13,703 9'1 ll,477 the figures of the
7, Patiala 125,781 8'4 87,983
S. ,Jind 16,493 5'4 45,754 natural Increase
'9. Nabha 24,240 9·2 4,493
wherever available.
Himalayan 66,746 7'2
It will be seen that
10, Sirmoor 8,120 5'S 1,730
l1. Simla Hill States 24,132 7'9 the vital record is far
12. Bilaspur 2,994 3'1 .. from being complete
13. Mandi 22,417 12'1 11,537
14. Suket 4,080 7'5 1,751 except in very few
15. Chamba 5,003 3'5 143 (oiChamba
Town only). cases.
Sub-Himalayan 2,47'1 4'3

2,477 4'3
The material to
16. Kalsia ".
compare the move-
North-West Dry Area. 203,421 26'0
ment of the population
17. Bahawalpur 203,421 26'0
in the various states
 ACCURACY OF OENSUS FIGURES. 79

with that in the .neighbouring British Territory is readily available in the

maps on pages 64 and 65, From ~hese it would appear that the increase is in
keeping with what might have been expected.
55. After having examined the movement in the population of each and Accuraoy
of Census
every unit of the Province we may take up the question of accuracy of the Figures.
figures. In a country, where baseless rumours can cause a mutiny, or a small
incident be so distorted as to lead to most serious riots, it is only natural that an
operation like the census should come in for its share of criticism and suspicion.
While in the past all sorts of motives were imputed to Government for taking
a census, the populace is no longer in doubt as to its objects and appreciates its
far-reaching consequences. All the same misapprehensions were not entirely
absent. For example, a harmless instruction about the choice of certain distinc-
tive colour for slips, on which entries of certain sects were to be copied to save
a little labour in abstraction, was construed into an attempt to perpetuate
a sectarian d,ivision among the members of the most intellectual communities
in the Province.
Under the circumstances it is ·not surprising that while some people
complained of omissions in enumeration, some asserted a swelling of the
figures of communities other than their own by means of bogus entries. It has
to pe remembered that in the course of an operation of such magnitude as. the
census, some omissions are bound to occur. But, as remarked by most of the
District officers in their reports, there was a general tendency on the part of the
various communities to have each and every_member of theirs enumerated. This
is corroborated by the fact that the census population during the last decade
has shown an increase unequalled in the past. There cannot, therefore, have
been many omissions.
Coming to the question of artificial swelling of the figures, we find as al-
ready explained in paragraphs 51 and 5.2 that the rural population has increased
in all areas as was to be expected from the development of the resources in each
district. In this Province as perhaps elsewhere too, the pace of increase depends
on the development of 111.aterial resources. For example, with the improvement
in agricultural conditions in an area its population goes up. No attempt is
made by the people to keep down their number or to raise their standard of
living to a level obtaining in the western countries.' It is, llowever, undeniable
J that of late the standard of living has been rising though it has recently been
overshadowed by the prevailing economic depression. For instance, an average
person, whether in towns or rural areas, now enj oys many more luxuries and
amenities of life than his forefathers, did. In most of the districts, particularly
in colony areas, he is better fed, better clothed and better housed. .Earthen
utensils have made room for utensils of brass and other metals, and even glass
and china are no longer a rari~y. A motor vehicle, which was an object of
wonder not many years ago, is now the commonest means of conveyance in
all parts of ..-the country. All the same the fact remains that the standard of
living is 8,'0111 susceptible of much improvement and great leeway must be made
/ -
before :the standard of western countries is reached. In these circumstances the
phenomenal rise in population cannot be regarded as an ~nmixed blessing. Be
that as it may, the rise in the population of rural areas is due to natural increase
and migtation, and not to any erroers in enumeration worth the name.
The rise of population in urban areas, which will be discussed fully in the
next Chapter, is to a large extent the inevitable result of the increased pros-
 80 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION •
.
perity, commented upon in Section 5 of this Chapter. 'While in rural areas the-
work of preliminary enumeration was done by the patwaris, who under the
supervision of their superior officers almost invariably discharged their duties
faithfully, in most of the towns this work was entrusted to the enumerators, who
belonged to numerous categories, such as clerks, teachers, students, municipal
employees, businessmen, etc. It is" therefore, not surprising that the enumera-
tion work in towns was not characterised by the same amount of carefulness and
accuracy as in villages. Another factor came into play on the present occasion
and deprived the census operations of the calm atmosphere, which is essential
to the obtaining of correct returns. The people had realised that their political
rights depended upon the census figures. The new constitution for India was
to be framed at no distant date, and the value attached to the communat
figures brought out by the census was greater than ever. Consequently the
atmosphere was surcharged with propaganda, carried on through various agen-
cies, and attempts were made in some places by the enumerators to swell the
figures of their community by means of bogus entries, or to curtail the strength
of a rival community by scoring out persons who were actually present in their
houses on the final census night. There were also some cases, in which the
residents of houses returned bogus names with the same motive. This mostly-
took place in certain urban areas, the worst offender in this respect being the
city of Amritsar. In the Montgomery town the various communities actually
sUllulloned their friends from the neighbouring villages on the final census night
in order to have them enumerated as residents of the town and thus to secure"
more seats on the municipality. This effort proved valueless, as it made a uni-
form addition to the numerical strength of the communities and left the pre-
vious proportions unchanged. In this particular case the total census figures.
remained unaffected as the villagers, recorded as residents of the town on the
final census night, were scored out from the enumeration books of the villages.
It may also be remarked that while bogus entries were made to swell the figures,
in some of the large towns the apathy on the part of the enumerators was respon-
sible for certain cases of omission. For example, in Lahore several cases came to,
notice, in which whole families were left unenumerated. The effect of bogus
entries made to swell the census figures, was to some extent counter-acted by-
cases of omission and also by the scoring out of entries, referred to above.
Having given the matter my careful consideration I estimate that the process.
of the artificial swelling of figures has resulted in an error representing not
more than 1 per cent. of the total population.

SECTION 8.-HOUSES AND FAMILIES.

General. 56. During the last decade there has been no change wor"th the name in·
the type of houses built excep,t that pacca houses are springing'up in villages,
particularly in the canal-irrigated tracts, which benefited a good deal during the
period of high prices following the Great War. In cities and towns, particularly
in Lahore, buildings of the European bungalow type are coming into prominence,
and are generally built outside the congested areas.
DeDnltion of 57. The definition of a census house has varied considerably. In 1881
Census HoUse.
a house was defined so as to comprise all buildings possessing a common court-,
yard, and in 1891 no rigid' definition was laid down, a house being defined as·
comprising buildings located within a common enclosure or having a common
courtyard excepting lanes and semi-public spaces in towns as well as outlying
 HOUSES AND FAMILIES. 81

huts and shelters. In 1901 the definition was widened and a house came to be
defined as any place which happened to be occupied on the final census night,
th~ selection being left to the discretion of the local census officers. In 1911 the
definition was made rigid, and has remained unchan~ed since then. In villages a
house now means a separate chulha or hearth, while in towns it means a building
intended for the exclusive residence of one or more commensal families apart
from other residents of the street or lane. The definition is reproduced below
from the Census Code.
"In rural areas, ' House' means a structure occupied by one commensal family with its resident depend-
ant8, BUCh. a8 widow8 and 8ervant8. Such detached 8tructures, a8 have no hearth., but are likely to have one or
more per80ns 8leeping therein on the night of the final enumeration, should be treated as separate houses, 80
that no person may escape enumeration." /
In towns and cities, " House" means a structure intended for the exclu-
sive residence of one or more corrunensal families apart from other residents of
the street or lane. In hotels or serais each separate room or suite of rooms should
be treated as a separate house. Shops, schools and other institutions, having
no hearth, but which may possibly have some one sleeping therein on the night of
the final enumeration should be numbered as separate houses. In Oivil Stations
'each tenement in a row of servants' quarters will be treated as a separate
house.
? It is evident that while in villages a house represents one co.rrunehsal
family, in towns it may mean in many cases several commensal families.

58., The figures in the margin show the average number o.f persons per Number of
Persons pel
Number of houses Nliniber of persons 100 houses and houses per square mile Honse.
Yea.r. per squa.re mile. per 100 houses.
2' recorded at all the censuses since 1881,
:3
-l~­ 25 680 but in view of the change in the defini-
'1891 27 660
1901 30 620 tion since 1911 no. real comparison is
1911 40 450
1921 4.0 450 possible except in the case of the last
1931 44 479
three censuses. The number of houses
per square mile varies in each Natural Division, being the sma.Ilest in the Hima-
layan and the largest in the Sub-Himalayan. The North-West Dry Area has
only a few more houses per !Square mile than the Himalayan, while the
Indo-Gangetic Plain lias a few less than the Sub-Himalayan. The follow-
ing table oompares the number of houses per square mile at the present
census with those in 1921 by Natural Divisions.

Average number of houses per

N attlral Division. square mile.
____________ , _, - _, _ - ~--l--------------

(1931). (1921).
1. Indo-Gangetic Plain West 68 64
2. Himalayan 21 18
3. Sub-Himalayan 76 70
4. North-West Dry Area 25 23

- - -- ,-------.------
Speci~J 'instructions were issued on the present occasion requiring that
-houses whjch were most unlikely-to be inhabited on the final census night should
not be p:umbered, and yet we find that the number of occupied houses was
,only 73 per cent. of the total number of houses as indicated below :-
Number of houses recorded during the preliminary
enumeration 8,167,739
Number of houses found occupied on final census
ni,ght 5,943,652
 82 CHAPTER I.-DISTRIBUTION AND MOVEMENT OF THE POPULATION.

As compared with the last census, the number of occupied houses haR
increased by 411,347 or by 7 per cent. As against this the population has
increased by 14 per cent., which indicates that the provision of new accOn1~
o
modation has not kept pace with the increase in the population.
Size of The size of families in 1931 is compared with the corresponding
FamllJ.
figure for 1921 in Subsidiary Table XI to Ohapter II for each tahsil and city in
the Province. An extract from this table is reproduced below. It win be seen
that the size of the family has not altered much, and tracts with large families
in 1921 are even now charaoterised by the same feature.
-- - - - ---
NUMBER OF PERSONS NUMBER OF PERSONs
PER 100 HOUSES. PER 100 HOUSES.
Districts and States with large
families.
- - Districts and States with small
families.
1931. 1921. 1931. 1921
1 2 3 1 2 3
Lyallpur .. .. 572 537 Simla .. .. 326 42 6
Loharu
Montgomery
" .... 557
533
510
469
Maler Kolla
Jhelum .,
.. .. 391
403
27()
376
Amritsar
"
-. ..
..
525 452 Attock .. ..
"
419 40 6
Sialkot 525 449 Bila8pur .. 424 43 o
Sheikhupura
"
.. 514 604 Dera Ghazi Khan. _ .. 432 502
Jullundur
Hissar
....
"
..
..
511
508
437
482
Ambala.
Rawalpindi
.... .. 434
437
40 7
41 6
Rohtak .. .. 508 488 Hoshiarpur .. ..
"
442 41 o
Jirid .. 505 490 Kalsia .. 444 43o
Gurdaspur
"
.. 501 466
"

Dujana
Faridkot
..
"

..
..
..
497
496
500
470

The same remark applies to the tract having exceptionally small families.
Thus Maler Kotla, which had the smallest number of persons per 100 houses at
last census, is even now lowest in this respect among the districts and states
except Si.n1la District, where the bulk of houses is within the limits of Simla
Municipality, which were practically deserted at the time of the census, most of
them having only a chaukidar each.
The map
PUN.JAB
inthemar~
gin shows
the number
of persons
per 100
oocupied
houses; the
g rea test
depression
has Maler
RotIa as
its centre.
The central
district s
have the
largest
~-------N-umb-e-r-of-:p-er-8o-n-8-p-er-I-O-O-o-cc-u-p-ic-d-h-ou-s-es-.- - - - - - - fa m il i e s ,

while the eastern part of the Province has the smallest except in the Hariana.
tract in the south east where the families are comparatively bigger. The sub-
montane districts of Jhelum, Rawalpindi and Attock have small families (less
than 450 persons per 100 hou~es) and in the Himalayan tract an average family
is slightly larger.
 SIZE OF FAMILY. 83

The size of the family in this Province is compared below with the corres-
ponding figures of certain other provinces.
P'Tovince. Number of persons per 100 houses.

Total. RumZ. Urban~

Punjab 479 477 493

United Provinces 477 482 440
Bengal .. 514 518 467
Bihar and Orissa 518 519 482
Bombay 501 490 545

The variation in the number of persons in rural and urban families from
Number of persons per 100 homes. census to census is of considerable interest.
1931. 1921. 1911. f
Rural 479 456 446 The figures or the last three censuses are
Urban 50S' 444 473 given in the margin for the British Territory.
The number of persons per family has increased. The figures of urban
family showed a considerable decline in 1921 when they dropped even below
those of a rur~l family. The only comment that'can be offered on this variation
is that the definition of 'house' in town or city is in a way arbitrary and
rather difficult of uniform interpretation.
Soon after the final census a special family census was held in typical
tracts of the various districts and states. The results obtained are discussed:
in Chapter VI, Civil Condition.
 84

SUBSIDIARY TA~LE 1.
Density, Water-supply and Crops.
- - : - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - --
......... ,S
PERCENTAGE] PERCENTAGE .~ ~

-
.,~
Po.C> PERCENTAGE OF GROSS
..... OF TOTAL TO CULTIVABLE ,~ .... ,
oo~ CULTIVATED AREA UNDER
t',S
- CD
AREA,
,_ AREA OF
"0 15 ~ ....";
~
._ ---'--",---, ~
DISTRICT OR STATE AND "'-
I'l'~ ,.!. CD~"tl ';;j
~rti !.
NATURAL DIVISION, ~a
f.
cD
:c ~

" 8-dCD
.... ..0
CD'"
CIl"''''
..!~~
....
CD .,;
",CD
'"
....CD- ..
0
<.>
,~ ~
Q ..,j:
I'leil .., .., ....
_Po.
..cPo. ~"g~ btl'"
eil,J:! 01
.,; ~., "tl
& t
01 :;
CD 0'
'" ~ '" ~~ "0 0.... til
<.> ....
Cil - r::l
.... <.>
~,!3 '"
,J:I <.> ,<:1
::.l'" 8 z> :zi> A<'> P-t CIl '"
-< 8 J::: ~
,J:I=
oeil
...
0
1 2 3 11 I) '(j' 7 9 10 11 12

PUNJAB 210 77 5'2 66 11 37 27'55 29 4 42 25

I.-Indo GangetiC Plam west 3aO 91 70 76 11 39 20'48 20 2 49 29

1. Hissar 172 95 73 77 3 12 17'05 4 75 21

2. Laham State 103 99 78 79 1 18'70 8 68 24
3. Rohtak 326 93 75 80 l() 32 21'01 11 61 28
4. Dujana State 310 96 06 69 7 21'51 2 79 19

"I
5, Gurgaon 330 85 69 81 6 16 23'19 8 68 24
6. Pataudi State ., 366 93 81 87 13 18 21'51 8 68 24
7. Karnal 273 86 46 53 10 39 27-44 21 5 46 28
8, Jullundur 713 88 77 87 23 49 24'09 36 27 37
9. Kapu7thala State 529 86 60 70 17 19 22'70 36 27 31
10, Ludhiana 481 91 81 88 16 41 22'35 31 42 27
II. llaler Kolia State •• 503 91 69 75 12 35 22'35 13 1 51 35
12. Ferozepore 283 94 77 83 9 53 16'40 27 1 46 26
13. FaridliOt State 258 94 77 83 9 53 13'62 27 I 46 26
14. Patiala State 274 91 69 75 12 35 21'39 13 1 51 35
15. Jind State 250 94 75 79 8 21 19'10 6 1 '65 28
16. Nabha State 304 93 73 78 13 40 19'51) 10 69 21
17. Lahore 527 86 60 70 12 83 20'59 21) 3 21 47
IS. Amritsar 711 87 72 83 26 77 19'1)5 33 5 22 40
19. Gujranwala. 319 87 55 64 11 74 22'92 41 16 18 25
20. Sheikhupura 303 92 58 63 9 84 14'26 35 14 18 33

1[. -Himalayan 83 45 26 60 21 12 62'06 30 11 45 14

21, Sirmoor State 142 26 15 57 29 16 65'22 29 6 35 30
22. Simla. 460 53 14 27 14 6 62'78 34 8 55 3
23. Simla Hill StatetJ '. 67 75 33 44 20 13 5]'44 18 33 31 18,
24. Bilaspur State 223 84 30 36 14 22 44'30 13 5 41 41
25. Kangra 96 16 9 56 29 24 119'99 ' 31 15 45 9
26, Mandi State 182 69 61 88 54 II 62'10 34 22 40 4
27. Suket State 149 19 22 84 4 52'76 41 57 2
28, Chamba State 47 19 22 84 4 37'96 41 57 2

UI.-Sub-Himalay~n 341 68 54 78 11 19 30'88 40 3 36 :31

29. Ambala 395 73 60 82 13 6 29'37 29 6 35 30
30, K alsia S taie 318 72 55 77 15 16 37'48 29 6 35 30
31. Hoshiarpur 475 70 50 73 22 11 29'90 35 2 39 24
:12. Gurdaspur 526 81 70 86 16 29 34'41 37 7 28 28
a3. Sialkot 622 89 72 81 14 48 3i'83 46 6 22 26
34. Gujrat 410 82 63 77 4 45 26'84 40 2 34 24
35, Jhelum 195 48 36 74 4 3 26'90 49 41 10
36. l{awalpiudi 314 52 41 7S 7 2 37'17 40 52 8
37. Attock 142 49 35 71 4 7 24,'10 56 36 8

lV.-North-West Dry Area. ..I 130 84 34 40 4 71 9-31 36 3 30 31

38. Montgomery 226 90 48 54 7 95 9'57 32 2 17 49
39. Shahpu r 172 76 :39 51 4. 67 14'62 34 29 37
40. Mianwali 76 81 23 28 1 6 12'19 29 56 15
41. Lyallpur 368 93 63 67 10 96 11'99 37 17 46
42. Jhang 193 91 34 37 4 85 10'40 44 23 33
43. Multan 202 89 39 44 6 91 6'75 .36 3 21 40
44. Bahawalpur State UO 79 29 :37 3 74 5'06 31 4 36 29
45, M uza£fargarh 105 87 17 20 2 72 7'53 47 4 24 25
46, Dera Ghazi Khan •. 06 71 15 21 2 52 5'67 30 13 48 6

NOTE,-Figures in Column 2 havo been calculated from latest survey area. Figures in Column 3-7 and
9-12 for British Districts havo been calculated from tables of Agricultural statistics publisbed by Director of
Land Records, Punjab, for the year 1930·31 and those for Punjab States from figures supplied for the
samo year hy Census Superintendents of those States, Rainfall figures recorded in Column 8 are those
recorded at the headquarters of districts and states and aro averages for the years 1921-22 to 1930-31. The
Revenue records of the States are much more complete than heretofore but columns noted below have
,been completed from statistics for neighbouring British Districts.

Columns 3-7 and 9-12 for Chamba, Maler Kotla and Faridkot and Columns 9-12 for Kalsia, Sirmoor.
Loharu, Pataudi and Kapurthula and column 8 in the case of DUjana, Maler Kotla and Simla Hill Stalea.
 SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.
Distribution of the Population Classified according to Density.
-Tahstls-with a population per square -iiiile of
---U-N-D-E-R-1-5-o.-->1---1-50-----3o-o---r_-_-3-o-o--
__-4-5-0-,-) 450-Go-o~I,-G~O~O---7-5-0-,\-.-~-,5-0---9-0-0~\--90-0----1,-05-0-.--1-~-O~-~-ra-,n-d-
- -----,- ::;j l::;j 1 :;- I - -'-1 - ;:2- ~ ~
PROVINCE OR ~~
.~'t;
~2 ~~ \ =..&
g~
~E
.~.~
~..B
o.~
~2
o~
=~
NATURAL
DIVISIO:-I. ]. ';;
~
O.+J
:p ·S
~o
0
",j'§
~o
1 1 "';i S
"'3° I~O·
.;:; i::l ..:;:: 1'1
~o
:;z
~o
's o='
:a '1:1
..!o
t~ o
~
'-
~~
~8 ~
~~
g!i 0.,8 I .;J~ 2~0 $ [' 1'~~
.;J -<8 ~
.;J 1'~g
-<0 ~
g ~~·I ~
0.,8 <1
~~
0.,8
0

3 2. "'-<4 5' 6 I 7 1 8 1 \} 10 1 11 12 1:3 14 15 16 17

_ _-'-------'---1
1 • I --,-_-,;-i_ __:__ --',_ _":-_-';-_--";-__
1
PUNJAB 46,063 4,12543,702: 10,286 19,398 6,989 8,56214,43611,0651 711 778--6561 664 694 546 594
(38'14) (14'48){36'18)' (36']0)1(16'06) (24'53) (7'09)(15-57) ('88)1 (2'50) ('65) (2'30) ('55) (2'43) ('45) (2'09)

1.-INDO-GANGETIC 1,861 22621,560, 5,449) 9,162 3,370 3,602 ],8011 5881 391 389 347 664 694 546 594
PLAIN WEST, (4'85) (1'76) {56'l0)1 (42 '::: (23::~ (26'::~ (9'3:~ (l3'9:~ (l.'~3); (~'~3) (1'01) (2 '70)( I' 73) (5'39) (1'42) (4'62)
Il.-HIMALAYAN, 11,406 816 3,6101
(72'71) (44'57) (23'01)1 (43'75) (3'97) (10'27) ('31) (1'41) 1

III.-SUB. 3,527 391 4,567; 1,024 5,073 1,814 4,911 2,609 4771 320 389 309
HIlIJALAYAN, (18'62) (6'05) (24'11)~ (15'83) (26'78) (28'05) (25'92)(40'35) (2'52)1 (4'95) (2'05) (4'77) 1

IV.-NoRTH-WEST 29,269 2,69213,9651 3,012 4,541 1,617 "

DRY AREA, (61'26) (36'76) (29'2.3)i (41-15) (9'51) (22'09) ,.
j
NOTR.-The figures witbin brackt"ts show the percentages of tbe total area and population.

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Variation in relation to Density since 1881.
-_/_ . __ - - - - - ---.,--------------------------_~.....::;---\"'----------------------
I'llRCENTAGE VARIATION INCREASE (+ ), 0
DECREASE ( -- ). ~o 5 g l\IEAN DENSITY PER SQUARE l\IILE
~ ..... ,...-j
_._---_- _----- ....,...."
---
DISl'RIOT OR STATE A.ND Col
,,"'
",,~

.....
1931. 1921. 1911. 1901.1I189 1. 1881.
NA1'lJItAL DIVISION IG21- 1911- 1901-/1891- 1881- .... oloo
19~1. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891 '" po ,....
il.. 00

.,
1 , __!__ :~ 4
---,---
5 6 7 8 -!)_)~ --:--
11 12 13

PUNJAB .. .. +13'5 +5'5 -2'41

1
+6'3 +10'2 +37'0
,
208 184
1
174 178) 168 152
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West +11'4 +6'8 -9'41 +5'8 +10'3 +25.8 333 299, 280 3091 292 265
1. Hissar .. , +]0'1 . +'7 +33'7 157:
1~~1
+1'5 +3'01 +15'4 172 154 149 129
2. Lohant State ..
+13'2 +10'9 +22'1 -24'4 +46'4 +69'7 103 91 82 89 61
3, Bohtak ,. +4'3 ..+S'O -14'3' +6'9 +5'3 +8'8 326 3131 289 338 316 300
4, Dujana Sta~ ., +B'2 +1'4 +5'4 -,il'6 +13'0 +20'5 310 284 280 266 291 257
5. Gurgaon " ., +8'5 -(l'G -13'4 +10'9 -'2 -2'9 330 304 325 376 339 340
(;, Pataudi State ., +4'3 -7'4 -10'9 +15'4 +6'5 +5'7 356 :341 1 369 414 359 337
7. Karnal " " +2'0 -I-a'& -9'5 +2'6 +'S -'4 273 265 1 256 283 276 274
8, Jullundur +14'7 ..+2'6 -12'6 +1'1 +14'9 +19'5 713 G221 606 694 686 597
9, Kapurthala State ., +11'4 +(j'O -14'7 +4'9 +18'6 +25'4 529 475 448 525 500 422
10, Luclhiana +lS'5 ..+9'8 -23'~ +3'8 +4'8 +8'7 481 406.1 442
n. ilIaler Kotla State ..,.
+3'4 +12'fj -8'2 +2'3 +6'6 +16'9 503 487i
370
4:31
4811 4G4
470 459 431
12, Ferozepore +5'3 +14'4 +'3 +8'1 +18'5 +54'7 283 1 269, 234[-217 ]83
13. Far·idkot State ....
+9'1 +15'u +4':3 +8'6 +18'6 +69'4 2581 236
')5 9 '
235
204 196 180 152
;14. Patiala State +8'4 +6'5 -!l'8 +'8 +7'9 247
15. Jind State ..
+;3'4 +13'4 -3'6 -'9 + 13'!)
+19'8
+29'9
2741
250 23711
237
209
269! 266
217\ 219 192
16, Nabha State
17. Lahore "
+9'2
..'.
+5'8
+22'0 +13'0
-16'5
- '4
+5'4
+11'7
+8'0
+17'1
+B'8
+79'5
~04
527
278,
4321
263
:382
315 299
384l ·344
276
294
18. Amritsar " +20'2 ..+5'5 -14'0 +3'1 +11'] -f,25'O 711 5911 560 -6511 632 568
19, G uj ran wala ,.
+ 18'1 +3'0 -18'1 +11'8 +14'1 +27'1 319 270 262 321 287 251
20, Sheikhupu ra +19'5 ..+7'8 +3'3 +30'4 +14'6 +98'9 303 253 1 235 227 174 152

II.-HimaJayan .. +5'4 +'8 +2'0' +3'2 +6'9 +19'6 93 89 88 86 84 78

..'.
21. Birrnoor State +5'8 +1'4 +2'11 +9'3 +10'5 +32'2 142 134 132f 130 119 107
22, Simla ., -18'8 +17"9 -2'(;1 +9'3 +2'5 +4'4 .460 567 480, 493 451 440
• 23, Simla Hill States .. +7'9 -1'5 +4'3 +7'2 +10'7 +31'6 G7 G2 63 60 56 51
24. Bilaspur State ,. .+3'1 +5';, +2'5 -1'0 +6'0 +16'7 223 216 206 201 203 191
25, Kangra ,. .. +4'(; -'6 +'3 +'7 +4'4 +9'G 83 80 80 80 79 76
26. Mandi State .. +12'1 +2'2 +4'1 +4'3 +13'5 +41'1 182 162 159 153 147 129
27. Suket Stafe .. +7'5 -1'1 +'5 +4'3 -'I +11'3 H9 139
1
140 139 131! ]34,
28~ Chamba State .. +3'5 +4'4 +6'3 +3'0 +7'1 +2G'9 47[ 45 43 40 il7
41\
·III,-sub-Himalayan .. +11'9 +'7 -5'3 -1'4 +9'1 +14'6 344 1 307 305 322 327 300
29, Ambala .. .. +9'0' -1'4 -15'4 -5'5 +4'0 -10'6 395 1 363 368 435 460 442
30, Kalsia State .. +4':, +2'() -16'8 -2'1 +1'4 -11'6 318 305 297 357 365 :360
31. Hoskiarpul' .. +ll':~ +1'0 -7'2 -2'1 +12'3 +14'6 475 <120 422 455 465 414
32. Gnrclaspur .. +]3'9 +1'8 -ll'O - '4
. +14'6 +17'9 526 462 453 509 511 446
33. Sialkot .. ,.
..
+11'0 +'7 -0'6
-'5
-3'0
-1'8
+9'2 +ll'2\ 622 1 557 553 592 610 559
34, Gujl'at " +11'9 +4'6 +10'9 +26'9 410 367 351 352 359 323
35. Jb.elulU " .... +13'4 -6'7 +2'0 -2'4 +4'0 +9'4 195 172 184 181 185 178
36, Hawalpinui ' +11'4 +3'91 -1'9 +4'7 +13'3 +34'7 314 281 271 276 264 233
37, Attock " .. +14'0 -1'4 +11'8 +3'6 +'9 +31'4 142 124 126 113 109 108

IV,-North-WestDry Area,. +21'5 +9'4 +17'8 +21'7 +13'2 +115'6 125 1 103 94 80 66 58
38, Montgomery .. +45'8 ~42'3 +12'2 +3'1 +19'6 +187'Q 226 155 109 97 94 79
39. Sha,hpur "
40. .Mianwali ..
'
,.
. +14'1 +ll'6
+14'9 +4'9
+32-1
+13'1
+2'1
+5'2
+24'7 +114'1 172 loO
+9'4 +56'9 76 66
135
63 55
100·
53
80
48
41. Lyallpur " .. +20'2 +16'2 +42'0 +1,129'5 -12' 8 +2,038'8 368 323 264 1°'1
184 15 17

...
42. Jhang , . ' +14'0 +22',5 +23'1 +5'9 +3'0 +70'2 193 166 152 124 117 113
43. Multan +:l2'l +9'3 +14'7 +ll'S +14'2 +111'5 202 153 140 109 95
44. Bahawalpur State ,. +2U'O +'1 +8'3 +10'0 +13'3 +71'7 130 48 48 122\
44 40 35
45. Muzaffargarh .... +4'0 -·2
-G'2
+7'9
+6'6
+6'8
+14'2
+Il'9 +34'0 105 101 102 94 88 79
,46. Dera Ghazi Khan +5'0 +12'5 +34'8 56. 53 56 53 46 41
N OTE,-( i) Mean densitJ has been calculated from the Ja test survey area givln in ChaptEr J.
(ii) itesults for all the past CellS uses have beell recalculated on this basis.
86
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.
Variation in Natural Population.

Particulars. punjab. British Territory. Punjab States.

2 3 4

~ N • (Actual Population 28,490,857 23,580,852 4,910,005

.~':: ;;:; J Immigrants 674,152 895,547 617,868
~ ~ ~ I Emigrants • 705,605 1,065,897 382,845'
Il:; ',:: l Natural Population .• 28,522,310 23,751,202 4,674,982
oS;! • (Actual Population 25,101,514 20,685,478 4,416,036
~ '.. ~ J Immigrants 627,137 856,951 511,643
g.,§ ~ "1 Emigrants p49,3S6 903,348 372,654-
~ - lNaturalPopulation" 25,023,763 20,731,875 4,277,047
Variation per cent. 1921-31, in Natural
Population increase (+), decrease, ( -). ., +14'0 +14'6 +9'3
Total excess of immigrants over emigrantS}
during the decade assuming a. death-rate of -104-.059 -148,036 +137,591
20 per mille amongst them . , ..

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.
Comparison with Vital Statistics (For British Territory only).
(Increase
_ in Natural PopUlation of the Pun,jab Province 3,112,558).
- --- - - .. - ------ - .---._ - ._ -----_ -- -
Increase (+)
IN 1921-30 TOTAL
NUMBER OF
I
I
NUMBER PER CENT. OF
or decrease
(-)of rpu-
POPULATION OF 192]. Excess (+ ) or laHollo 1931
DIS'l'RIOT A.ND NA.TURAL DIVISION.
1- _ - - _
deficiency ( -) compared
of Births over with 1921.
Deaths.
Births, Deaths, r Births, Deaths, ActuaL
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
- _-_--. --
PUNJAB 8,700,082 6,260,408 42'1 30'3 +2,439,674 +2,892,490
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West 3,827,459 2,822,920 43'0 31'7 +1,004,539 +1,092,709
1. Hissar 349,824 256,064 42'8 31'3 +93,760 +82,669
2, Rohtak 337,190 288,596 43'7 37',1 +48,594 +33,349
3. Gurgaon 321,002 242,135 47'0 35'5 +78,8G7 +57,802
4. Karnal 324,848 317,712 39'2 38'3 +7,136 +23,792
5. Jullundur 374,136 226,010 45'5 27'5 +148,126 +121,177
6. Ludhiana 257,200 168,96n 45'3 29'8 +88,234 +104,872
7. Ferozepore 429,032 298,334 39'0 27-1 +130,698 +57,866
8. Lahore 458,381 340,210 40'(; 30'1 +118,171 +248,731
9, Amritsar 444,982 314,990 47'9 :3:1 'I) + 1:.g,992 +187,746
10. Gujranwala 281,491 209,093 45'1 33'5 +72,398 +112,557
n. Sheikhupura 249,373 160,810 39':1 25'3 +88,563 +62,148
Jr.- Himalayan 288,445 260,441 35'5 32'1 +28,004 +26,706,
12. Simla 10,892 9,590 24'0 ;!l'2 +1,296 -S,541
13. Kangra 277,553 250,845 36'2 32'7 +26,708 +35,247
m.-Sub-Himalayan 2,388,373 1,794,110 41'7 31'4 +594,263 +685,882
14. Ambala 279,525 223,524 41'0 32'8 +56,001 +61,425
l~. Hoshiarpu r 404,115 276,840 43'0 29'9 +127,275 +104,768
16. Gurdaspur 401,286 276,941 47'1 32'5 +124,345 + II S, 706
17. Sialkot 398;001 306,963 45'3 35'0 +91,038 +101,750
18. Gujrat 324,333 266,519 39'4 32'3 +57,814 +98,381
19. Jhelum 180,653 143,185 37'1) 30'0 +37,468 +64,008
20, Rawalpindi 214,233 163,28] 37'6 28'7 +50,952 +65,133.
21. Attock 18_6,227 136,857 36'4 26'7 +49,370 +71,711
IV.-North-West Dry Area 2,195,805 1,382,937 42'1 26'5 +812,868 +1,087,19&

22. Montgomery 317,0..14 179,273 46'2 20'1 +137,771 +314,082

23. flhahpur 280,491 193,6M 39'0 26'0 +86,887 +101,572
24. Mianwali 157,617 106,901 44'0 29'S +5Q,711t +53,334
25. Lyallpur 468,015 239,19.j. 48'!). 2_5'0 +228,821 +193,470
26. ,Jhang 248,729 150,57:3 43'6 26'.j. +98,156 +94,274
27. Multan 379,541 231,111 42'7 21\'0 +148,430 +285,572
~8. Muza.ffargarh
188,729 158,189 33'2 27'8 +30,540 +22,897
2 9. Dera Ghazi Khan 155,639 ]24,092 33'2 26'5 +31,547 +21,992

NOTES: -1. Figures for the aotuafpopulation 1921 (columns 4, 5 and 7) are those given in Imperial Table II, 1931.
2. No vital statistios being available for the Biloch Trans-frontier Tract of Dera Ghazi Khan District
its population has been omitted in calculating column 7. '
3. While calculating the increase in Natural Population of the Punjab Provinoe given in the heading
the figures of emigrants include figures for persons Who havc stated their birth-place a~
"Punjab Unspeoified,"
4. Results for Natural Population by Natural Division, District or State can not be given as minor
details of emigrants are not available at this Census.
5. Details of births and deaths by sex will be found in Subsidiary Table V of Chapter V ; births and
deaths registered in Cantonments are not inoluded in that Table as they are not reoorded by
sex.
6. This Table includes 41,396 Births and 30,104 Deaths registered in Cantonments.
 87
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI,
Variation by Tahsils classified according to Density,
(A) Actual Variation (For British Territory only).
VARIATION IN TAHSILS WITH A l'OPULA'rlON PER SQUARE MILE AT THE COMMENCEJlllmT
OF DECADE OF

Under 150, 150-300, 300-450, 450-600, GOO-750, 750-900, 900-1,050, 1,050 and'
over.
3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
- --_ ---- - -- ----- -~--

~ (1881-1891 -144,582 -497,244 +883,288 +575,609 +285,842 +663,544 -33,098

< 11891-1901 -112,325 +1,276,262 +101,621 -255,786 +246,485 +89,096
... -< 1901-1911 -835,475 +2,135,950 +477,390 -918,830 -853,634 -369,055
~, l1911-1921 +106,844 +400,648 +439,972 +2,219 -384,301 +541,069
I:lo< 1921-1931 -304,409 -210,775 + 1,189,337 +1,124,038 +120,237 -310,985 +693,521 +594,410
C> ,
1iS t:: (1881-1891 -86,265 +47,634 +123,098 +237,927 +196,810 +327,617
~a: ~ 1891-1901 -392,642 +247,660 +635,628 -232,629 +143,963 +395,353
l:~f:-:gn
-164,010 +1,090,534 -447,364 -604,040 -341,264 -369,055
t?,5 -9,424 -251,768 +657,206 +31,824 -426,284 +541,069
,,g... £ 1921-1931 +20,877 -134,993 --,136,453 +573,540 +101,253 -619,446 +693,521 +594,410

::l (1881-1891 -44,351 -200,100 +288,217 -9,847 +33,061 -33,098

~ I 1891-1901 +54,955 +237,456 -288,217. -3,391
d -\ 1901-1911 +5,218- -2,956 +162 -1,193 ..
Ei lI911-1921 -,--2,71.0 -1,545 -519 -27,593 +35,003
::a 1921-1931 +9-,398 -151,350 +177,815 +25,846 -35,003

~ (l~81-1891 +1,802 -750,709 +471,973 +337,682 +98,879 +302,866

=Ei,,; I 1891-1901
~ -<_1901-1911
J, ~ lI911-192~
+6,523
+44,042
-19,145
+201,794
+112,163
+41,880
-245,790
+353,289
+9,746
-23,157 +102,522 -302,866
-313,597 -512,370
-2,012 +6,980
~ 1921-1931 +52,638 -319,562 +65,--706 +524-,652 +53,987 +308,461

,,"5 cO, (1881-1891 -15,768 +105,931

+589,352
~ :!! ,11891-1901 +218,839 "
.b < -< 1901-1911 -720,725 +936,209 +571,313
t::
~ I 1911-1921 +137,189 +612,081 -226,461
~Q l1921-1931 -387,322 +395,130 +1,082,269

(B) Percentages oj Variation (For British Territory only) .

P881-1891
• -3'9 -10'9 +23'5 +17'0 +20'7 +154'2 -100-0
~ ~ 1891-1901 -3'2 +31'3 +2'2 -6'5 +14'8 +8'1
~::::» 1901-1911
l1911-1921
-23'9
-4'0
+40'1
+5'4
+9'9
+8'3
-25'0
+'1
-46'1
-38'5
-46'5
+127'2
I:lo< 1921-193J -11'1 -2·7 +20'8 +38'0 +20'4 -32'2
C>
~1i (1881-1891 -9'1 +2'8 +5'0 +17'] +21>-4 +76'1
~; ~ 1891-1901 -45'3 +14'0 +25'6 -14'3 +15:3 +52'2
~ 1901-1911 -46'2 +49'5 -13'6 -43'2 -32'3 -46'5
..
t?,S l19U-1921 -4'9 -7'6 +23'2 -4'0 -59'5 + 127'2

-
~
'-g6: 192J-1931 +11'5 -4'3 -3'9 +69'3 +35'0 -64'1

,,; (1881-1891 -40'7 -32'2 -100'0 -100'0

~
~ ]891-1901 +85'0 +56'3 -100'0 -10'3
;.,
<=
C; 1901-1911 +4'4 -'5 +1'5 -4'1 ..
-2'2 -·2 -4'8 -100'0 +100'0
e \1911-1921
l1921-1931 +7'7 -23·5 + 1,722'3 -100'0
iii
c!s (1881-1891 +'6 -44'3 +36'4 +17'0 +15'9
+2'1 +:H'3 -la'9 -1'0 +14-'2 -100'0
• • 1'891-1901
iii § 1901-1911 -14'0 +9'4 +23'2 -14'1 -64'4
.b ~ 1911-1921 -5-3 +3-2 +'5 -'I +2'5
~ 1921-1931 +15'5 -~3'8 +3'9 +25'2 +20'3

'ti ' (1881-1891 -'7 +76'1

:; ~ I 1891-1901 +9-5 +62'7
-26-6 +73'1 +100'0
.b< 11901-1911 +27'6 -47'6
1:: t:' 1911-Hl21 +6'9
~Q H121-1931 -18'5 +]5'1 +202'5
- - -- - -
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VII,
Persons per house and houses per square mile.
_._ ---
/ Average number of persons Average number of houses per
per house. square mile.
NATURAL DIVISION.

1
1931.!192L!1911.[1901. [1891.\1881.
2 314156 7
1931.11921." 1911,) 1901.11s91.
8 9 10 11 12
j 1~8-;:
13
----------1- - - - ---- ---- -
PUNJAB 4'S 4'5 4'5 6'2 6'6 6'S 43'9 40'4 39'6 29'7, 27'2 25-1
Indo-Gangetic Plain West 4'9 Hi 4'4 6'7 7'1 6'S 68-4 6S'8 64'4 47'l 41'8 40'0
Ilimalayan 4'5 4'5 4'6 5'0 5'4 6'3 20'7 17'5 17'1 15'4 14'7 12'2
,Sub,Himalayan 4'0 4'3 4'3 6'1 6'7 7'0 75'5 70'1 17-2 53'1 48'0 40'0
---North,West Dry Area 5'0 4'S 4'7 5'9 5'7 5'9 25'3 22'7 12'0 15'3 12'6 U'6
 CHAPTER II.
OITIES, TOWNS AND VILLAGES.
59. General. 60. Division of population. as. rural and. urban. 6l. Urban population. 62. Population
of towns by class. 63. Individual cities and to·wns. 64. Urban population by religion. 65. Urban sex·ratio.
66. Iturai popUlation. 67. Average size and distance uetweon villages. 68. Some statistics of rural popula-
tion. 69. Rural population by religion.
Reference to Imperial Tables.-The figures of urban and rural population (with detail) for each distriet and state and
Statistics. tho number of towns and villages as well as occupied houses in each are givcn in Imperial Table 1. Towns and
villages classified by population are shown in Imperial Table III, and towns similarly classified with population.
for the last fifty years in Table IV. Certain derivative results arc given in Subsidiary Tables at the end of this
Chapter.
Subsidiary Table I shows average population of towps and villages as well as number per mille of total
urban and rural population residing in towns and villages of each class by districts and natural divisions.
Subsidiary Table II shows the number per mille of the total popUlation of each main religion who live
in tho towns of each natural division.
Subsidiary Table III shows the number of towns in each class according to actual population together
with percentage of total urban population in each class as well as the number of females per 1,000 males in,
towns by class. The increase per cent. in towns of each class is also given for all past censuses as well as the
total increase for the past fifty years.
Subsidiary Table IV shows tho actual population of selected cities and towns (nine in number) in 1931,
the number of persons per square mile, and the number of females per 1,000 males and of foreign-born persons
per mille of the total population of each as well as percentage of variation in population at each of the past
censuses (since 1881) together with total increase per cent. sinee 1881.
Subsidiary Table V shows the number and popUlation of towns by class for the last four censuses.
Subsidiary Table VI shows urban population by classes for 1931 and W21 as wei las variation in each
class.
Subsidiary Table VII shows by cla'lse'l the population of the toWI1'l that have remained urban for each of
the last six censuses.
Subsidiary Table VIII gives the changes in population of towns and cities, shown in Subsidiary Table VII,
whether positive or negative, in each of the five intercensal decades.
Subsidiary Table IX gives the total area of each tahsil minus the revenue area of towns which have
remained urban throughout for each of the last six censuses, urban and rural popUlation separately and rural
density of each tahsil for the two censuses, 1\)21 and Hl31.
Subsidiary Table X shows the average population and area per village in each tahsil.
Subsidiary Table XI shows the number of occupied houses, tho population and the average number of
persons per house in each tahsil or state.

General. 59. This Ohapter deals with some aspects of the urban and rural popula-
tion of the Province. By urban population is meant the de facto population
of the cities and towns, and by rural population all the persons enumerated in
villages. The. persons, enumerated on highways or in encampments, boats or
trains, etc., are included in the figures of the towns or villages in whose limits
they were enumerated, though separate figures for these for each of the smaller
units are available by sex and religion in Village Tables. * As all the figures of
the census are of the de facto population (as pointed out in the last Ohapter),
this procedure is the simplest and least objectionable in view of the small number
of travellers, etc., involved. Moreover, the accidental distribution of these
persons between town and country can, in the absence of any reason to the
contrary, be accepted as the result of a normal state of affairs.
Town
According to t4e Census Code, a ' town' includes (1) every Municipality;
(2) all Oivil Lines not included within Municipal limits ; (3) every Oantonment ;
(4) every other continuous collection of houses inhabited by not less
than 5,000 persons, which the Provincial Superintendent may deoide to
treat as a town for census purposes; and (5) the capital of every Indian State
except the mmor Simla Hill States.

* A manuscript copy of Village Tables, prepa.red at this census, has been supplied for record to each
Deputy Commissioner and State Census Superintendent.
 DIVISION oj<' THE POPULATION; RURAL AND URBAN. 8~

A ' city , means- City_

(1) Every town containing not less than 100,000 inha.bitants; (2) any
other town which the Provincial Superintendent, with the sanction of the
Local Government, may decide to treat as a city for census purposes,
The essential difference between a rural and an urban population is that -
the former is mainly engaged in agriculture and the latter in commerce,
manufactures and other occupations, Thus a place having a population of
over 5,000 would be considered a village if it did not possess urban charac-
teristics, Of the· places that the Provincial Superintendent classified as
towns-and all of them except 23 had been treated as towns in 1921-51 were
eventually found to have less than 5,000 inhabitants, while there were 103
, villages' which had a population of more than 5,000,
A 'village' (deh) means any area- Village,

(a) for which a separate record of rights exists, or

(b) which has been separately assessed to 'land revenue, or would have
been so assessed if the land revenue had not been released, com-
pounded for or redeemed, or
(0) which ,the Local Government may, by general rule or special order,
decJare to be an estate.
This definition is the same as that adopted at previous censuses. A
village is a unit of area rather than a place of habitation, For the same reason
the number of villages in some of the hill states varies from census to census,
Indeed in the Himalayan Natural Division a village is a purely arbitrary
division and though habitations are scattered in small groups of a few houses,
the population of a village may sometim§ls amount to several thousands.
Some sort. of arrangement for grouping the honses is, however, necessary,
and the one adopted at the census has the advantage of being familiar to the
agency that is employed on the work, Most of the Sub-Himalayan, the Indo-
Gangetic Plain and the North-West Dry Area villages', on the other hand, may
be taken as being. more or less units of habitation, Here most of the revenue
estates possess only one village site, and the census record takes into account the
number of inhabited villages only.
The total population residing in the inhabited villages together with some
moving population thus cOn;tprises'the rural population.
60, The major portion of the population of this Province is still rural. Division of
Population as
Urban and rural percentage of the total popUlation. The sta temen t in the margin Rural and
Urbim.
,shows the percentage of the
UEBAN, RUEAL, total population of the Pro-
Year,
.-- -_ ~-~-
vince and its main political
..ci
ot'/..o
. til '"'
..ci ,.ot>
,_ ,.000
..., .~~
til
'2
,.0
.$~ til
...-,<2.)
'2 '" 0
;:::·c divisions classed as urban or
~'B §~ ::; ... ... i'l~

1
~
2
,:q~IHif.!
3 4
H
5
!=qo
68 ~ if.! rural at this and each of the
, , - past censuses, Though the
-
1931 12'4
"
13'0 I 9'2 I 87'6 86'1 90'8
1921 " 10'3 10'7 8'7 89'7 89'3 i 91'3 total population at this
1911 9'8
"
10'1 8'4 90'2 89'9 91'6
1901 "
10'6 10'6 , 10'5 89'4 89'4 89'5 census has greatly varied as
1891 10'7
"
10'7 10'7 89'3
I 89'3 89'3
1881 "
11'9 12'0 , 11'2 88'1 87'9 88'8 we saw in Section 4 of the last
- - - ~ _ . - ---- - ~~ - - _ Chapter, the proportion of
urban and rural population has fluctuated only within a co~paratively small
margm ,
 90 CHAPTER n.-CITIEB, TO,VNS .-\ND VILLAGES.

The marginal table. compares

POJ'VLA l'IO.N.
Locality. the proportion of urban and rural,
Urban. Rural.
1 2 ~ population o-f this Province with
PUnjab (1931T .. - - --~12-'4-- 87'6
England and Wales (19:31) .. 80'(1 20'0 t.he correi'\ponding figures of sonle
Netherlands (1930) 48'6 61-.1'-_ -of the .foI:.elgn countries; the urhan
Can&da. (1021) 49-'5 50'5
FIanoo (1926) _ ~~~_49_::_'_8 _---.-l-_5_1_;_o(l---'/~. proportion for the Punjab is pro-
o 0

minent"by its smallness.

61. -The first fG.!"lr lines of the Imperial Table
Urban I URR:!.~ l'O~~~o
iPopuIatlon.•
Census. I 1:'tQPor.
tiona!
I A.bso1utE' IV give the total urban population of the Punjab,
figures.
2
I figure!!.
classifie-d as such, at ea.ch of the last six censuses; the
;1
large actual jncrease noticea.ble is indicated by
1881 . 'l~ l{IU'{) ''2,475,929
1891 .• 99'3 2,454,901 the table in. the margin as wen as the diagram
1901 .. ](14'3 2,500,798
HHI " 94'4 2,334,445 below which ShOiVS the percentage it formed of t.he
1921 . lQ5'O ~,59I3,67S
~l;o._'~' 142'4 ;}.621,449 total pOP.Jl]~.tion.

ri · '
..-- ,..-
e: ,
~ ..
,e.:;
=~, ~
~ C
I
!
ACTUAL I
~=:;~~ o R._!1 A ~ I
PlJr-.'JAB
, § ~:5
Ce.n!'l.J!-PS t ...w "" -;.; • I
,-c..c I UR9AN POPULATIO""_' OF 6 C.ENS-v~"-"5

1881 tI.9
~Pot.H~I.~lon

1/,47~ OOC
,
1891 ~ O· 7 2,455,000
1
1901 10-6 2,58\ ,000,

- . I
191 I 9-3 2.334,000 "
I
1921 ' to.) 2.597,000
I
19J1 1J.4 J,521,000
1
The increase in the last decade has been very marked, but these-
variations have to be taken subject to the l'emarks that follow.
A study {)f the increase in urban population is not. altogether a. simple
matter, because there are certain places-which were treated as towns at past
censuses but ceased to be so treated at the succeeding censi:ises as a result of
-decline in their popula.tion or a change in their chara-eteristi-cs, whilB some pIaees
heretofore treated a.s v-illages. werB declared as towns owing to an jncrease in
t.heir population or a ohange in their charaoteristics. The statement on the
fly-leaf to Imperial Table IV gives the number of the p]aces together with the
number of persons enumerated. therein, which WflrB added to or subtracted from
the urban population a.t each census as a result of the changes in tue number
()£ toWI1S. This statement also shows the variation in the population of those
places that ,,,,ere towns at each of t.he sets ()f two consecutive censuses. In this
-conne-ction it may further be remarked that the 'number of towns a.dded or
'"
removed at each census, as shown in this statement, is influenced by the fact
. that towns forming part of some other toWll.S at one census and treated as
separate at the next mean an increase in the number of tOWllS. The total
population however remains unaffected. To take an. insta.nce, J utogh W!;LS
treated as part of the-Simla town at last census, but as it has no essential
<connection with it" It has been ShO'W'll separately at this cellilus and has thus
added to the number of towns.
 POPULATION OF TOWNS BY CLASS. 91

Though the net increase in urban population shown on the fly-Ie~f to

Imperial Table IV (after omitting variation due to inclusion and exclusion of
towns) gives an idea of the increase in the urban population which remained
urban at two consecutive censuses, yet it is a fact that some of the towns newly
added contain residents of places that were towns in the past but are no longer
so. For instance, the decaying towns of Kamalia, Dipalpur, Gogera and Shahpur
ceased to be'important because of many of their inhabitants having moved to
the colony towns such as Lyallpur, Sargodha, Montgomery, Okara, Gojra, etc.
Thus we have a set of people in the Punjab who are chiefly town-d.wellers, and
who on migrating from a decaying town settle in another urban area.
Some of them would undoubtedly be included in the population of the towns
that are newly added at anv census and will thus contribute to the increase in
~ ~ .

urban population caused by the, inclusion of new towns. The total increase on
this soore cannot therefore be rightly excluded from the real increase in urban
population, 'Ve could thus safely say that the real increase in urban popula-
tion at a census comprises the whole of the increase in the population of the
places classed as towns at that and the preceding censuses, and some of the
persons enumerated in the newly-added towns. The gross increase in urban
popUlation during the last d.ecade is 924,771 or 35'6 per eent. over the popula-
·tion of 1921, while their net increase is 746,213 or 28'9 per cent, in respect of
the places treated as towns at both censuses.
For the convenience of those who may be intereste~ in the total popula-
Places treated as towns in 1931 as well as at previous censuses, tion and its growth
concerning places that
Particulars. 188l. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921.
4 are urban now and
- -6
1 :l 3 5
were also urban at
Number .. 168 163 166 167 185 each of the pas t
censuses the table in
Population •• 2,043,692 2,195,017 2,330,279 2,305,574 2,585,455 the margin has been
prepared, In addition
Absolute increase 1,107,407 910,194 840,222 905,059 746,213 to absolute figures it
till 1931. gives the percentage
of annual mcrease,
Annual increase
per cent, till 1931
I l'OS 1'04 1'20 1'97 2'89
distributed over the
_
I
-.J..._.___ _ -_ - _____ - - - - period intervening
between the pre~ent and each. of the past censuses,

62. At the present census the towns with a population of 5,000 to 10,000 POpUlatIon of
Towns by
comprise the largest number, i.e., '96. Their population forms 2'4 per cent. of Class.
the tota.l population and 19'.l of the urban population. Towns having a popu-
lation of between 20,000 and 50,000 each are 24 in number, and their aggregate
population bears the same proportion to the total population as the class
mentioned above. The class comprising towns with less than 5,000 inhabitants
has 51 towns, but their total population forms only '6 per cent. of the total
population, There are only five towns (inclusive of ca.ntonments) with a
,Population of more than 100,000, and six with a popUlation ofbetween 50,000
and 100,000 each. The former class of towns claims 3'6 per cent. of the total
population, the highest proportion for any class, while the population of the'
latter is 1'5 per (,lent. of the total.
 CHAPTER H.-CITIES, TOWNS AND VILLAGES.

Curves in the diagram below show the percentages of total population

which resided in towns of each class at the time of the last six censuses.
_)

r ' TOWNS OF 100,000 & OVER

4
I.
III
TOWNS
TOWNS
OF
OF
50,000-100,000
20,000-50,000 .......
- - --
- - ..... ,

TOWNS OF 10,000-20,000
IV
V TOWNS OF 5,000-10,000 _._ .. _._
-~.-'.-'.-

VI TOWNS OF 1.JNDER 5,000 - . , . _ ."--

z
o
....
4 .......
-'
::>
Q.
3 .
" -'-.-
o
0.
-'
«
I-
0
I- ' ..
--
2
LL.
-..:'.:.... '-:::"T~ :-.:::. ..... :.:'- .~.~ =.~::.:..--.:::-. :: =-.~ _
0
'.. " /.
..- ... ...
w "". /
t? './ " .................... .. .................... .
« /
I-
Z
/
""
W
U
cr
1 ... _.. _.._.. _ - .... _.. _...
UJ
a. - .. ___ ... _ .. _... - .. - - .. _._ ... _.

o~ __________ ~ ________ ~~~ __________ ~ __________ ~ __________ ~

1881 1891 190 1 191 I 192' '9'3.

iL-_________________________________________________________________________ .

It appears that until 1911 the tendency of the bulk of the urban popula-
tion was to reside in smaller towns, as indicated by the fact that the curve of
the class relating to places with a population of 100,000 or more was one of the
lowest. Towns with a population of 5,000 to 10,000 were the most popUlar,
and these were evidently the typical urban areas, mainly £erving as market-
towns for rural localities. The tendency of real urbanization, or the crowding
of population into large towns started two decades ago, as indicated by the
abrupt rise of the unbroken line for cities, the main reason being the develop-
ment of industries. The smaller variation in other classes at various periods is
due to some growing towns passing from one class to another with considerable
rapidity and thus temporarily swelling the figures.
There are 19 towns or cities which have made uninterrupted progress
during the Jast fifty years.
Town.
I '
Town. Increase These are noted in the margin
Increase '/
per cent.
; 1881-1931 .
I per cent.
1881-1931. together with the increase per
1 2 cent. of population since 1881.
Lahore •• 1 187'7 Faridkot 154'2 On the other hand there are
Sia1kot 1:W'6 Kotkapura 422'6
Jullundur 70-8 .i'rIllktsar 374'8 three towns, which have been
Gujranwala 156'5 Campbellpur 697'1
Kasur 170'0 Pathankot 101'7 continuously losing in popula-
Jhang 66'6 Leiah 62'4
Rohtak 124'4 Jampur 100'8 tion at each census, and these
lIIontgomery 723'3 Bhakkar 55'8
Bhatinda 347'9 )'luzafiargarh 124'6 are Pind Dadan Khan (Jhelum
Fazilka 169'5 District), Buria (Ambala
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - District) and Dagshai (Simla
District). The last named IS a cantonment.
 INDIVIDUAL CITIES AND TOWNS_ 93

63_ vVe shall now proceed to study the growth of some of the individual Individual
Cities and
cities and towns_ The figures of the population of towns at past censuses are Towns.
given in Imperial Table IV and the population shown therein represents the
number of persons found living within their limits at the time of each census_
In cases in which at a subsequent census the limits of the towns have been
extended, the population of the new area is given, no attempt being made to
quote the' rise in population due to ~the increase in area_ This is contrary to
the procedure adopted in the case of di~tricts whose figures in Table II are
given after necessary adjustment_ This procedure apart from being simple is
meant to save confusion, as the administrators as well as the public are anxious
to have the ,figures for municipal or other well-defined areas_ The popula-
tion of the outskirts of towns, however, is given by religion and sex in
Village Tables for the use of administrative officers, and in the case of Muni-
cipalities, it is shown as "Berun Haaud" (outside municipal limits) against
th~ revenue estate or village, in whose limits it is situated_

At the last census there were three cities with a population of more than
100,000, namely, Lahore, Amritsar and Multan_ To these might be added
Rawalpindi and Sialkot which now (inclusive of cantonments) have a population
exceeding one lakh_ The towns of Jullundur and Ludhiana are growing at a
. good pace, and the former is now not much behind the one lakh figure_ The
towns of Ambala and Ferozepore with their cantonments are also fairly large,
and all these towns and citi~s are designated as " selected towns" fot census
purposes_ The figures of birth-place have been shown for all of them in Table VI,
;' Part 0, and of literacy in Table XIII, Part 0, while in Table VII, Part 0,
figures of these places as well as of'Ludhiana, Lyallpur and Sargodha have been
SELECTED TOWNS (1868-1931). given by age and oivil condi-
Annual percentage of l!ar£ation_ tion_ The statement in the
1868 1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 margin shows the annual
';;j. TOWll_ 1 to to to to to to
_.: 0
.,z 1881. 1891_ 1901. 1911. 1921_ 1931. increa~e in the population of
4 5 6 7 8
CI.ll 2
- 3- - - - - - - - - -- the cities and selected towns
l Lahore +5-1 +1-2 +1-5 +1-3 +2-3 +5-3
2 Amritsar
--
,- +1-2 -1-0 +1-9 -0-6 +0-5 +6-5 at each census since 1868.
+2-1 +0-9 +1-7 +1-4 -1-5 +4-1
3 Multan
4, Rawalpindi
--_. +17-6 +3-9 +1-9Wi th a view to ascertain
-0-1 +1-7 +1-8
+13-3 +1-8 -0-1 +0-2 -0-5
..--
5 Ambala +1"4
6 Jullundur +5-5 what contributes to the in-
+2-7 +0-2 +0-2 +0-2 +2-5
7 Sialkot +8'1 +~:3
+2-0 +0-5 +1'2 +0-9
-,
crease in the population of
8' Ferozepore -- . +9-2 +2-8 -0-2
+1-9 +0-3 +0-7
cities, and selected towns, it
will be useful to examine the natural increase in each of these urban areas
during the· last decade and the increase due to migration_ In the table\ below
is given the population in 1921 ,and 1931 according to the place of birth as well
as the number of births and deaths recorded during the last decade together
wi1fu. the excess of the former over the latter.
,.,
",.q
~""
" BORN OUTSIDE

City or selected
Total
Popula-
tion
:-s
Obi)

-~ ;::i
., "CI - Births_ Deaths_
Excess of
Births
over
CITY'BORN
INDIVIDUALS_ TlfE OITY BUl'
WlTHlN TBE
DISTRlOT_
BORN OUTSIDE
THE DISTRICT.
town_
1931_ ~§~ Deaths_
e~ ~

I
Lahore
~

1 2 ....i:l '-3''0
429,747 147,966 .96,035 84,631
City
ce .,
4
-- 5 6
1931.
7
1921.
--8
1931.
9
-.--
1l,404 209,273 127,929 15,328 29,857 205,146 123,995
1921.
-10
- -_
1931
11
1921.
12
--
Amritsar 264,840 104,622 79,432 62,584 16;848 211,162 124,810 8,375 6,386 45,303 29,022
Multan " U9,457 34,651 40,455 30,273 10,182 76,097 62,332 20,968 3,506 22,392 18,968
"
Ambaia Town 86,592 10,266 10,307 7,550 I 2,757 55,407 42,056 55,407* 48,421 31,185 27,905
Jullundur 89,030 18,022 29,035 17,881 11,154 57,073 46,368 13,631 9,196 18,326 15,444
"
Ferozepore " I 64,634 10,283 10,472 6,958 3,514 32,368* 25,980 32,368* 31,055 32,266 23,296
Sialkot 100,973 30,354 30,283 19,767 10,516 83,207* 45,549 83,207* 58,2451 17,766 12,374
Rawalpindi "" 119,284 18,142 23,161 19,370 3,791 45,638 36,715 17,368 10,625 56,281 53,802
*These figures relate to total district-born incIudiJJg city·bOlll.
,
"94 CHAPTER I1.-QITIES, TOWNS AND VILLAGES.

It will be seen that the natural increase forms only a small fraction of the
actual rise in urban population. The figures of the city-born are obviously
unreliable, as for instance, there is an increase of 81,354 in the city-born enume-
rated in Lahore as compared td the' excess of births over deaths, amounting
-to 11,404. It is absurd to suppose that all persons born in the oity have
-survived and all persons with foreign births have died during the last' ten
-years, or that at the time of the census a large number of the city-born returned
-to the city of their birth. The figures in other columns seem reliable enough:
Thus Lahore City as well as Rawalpindi gains comparatively more by immigra-
tion of persons born outside the districts of Lahore and Rawalpindi, respec-
tively. Amritsar, Jullundur and Sialkot are, however, not indebted to any such
immigration for their growth.
Subsidiary Table IV gives figures of population, density, sex proportion
-and immigration for these units. Certain other particulars regarding these
urban are"aS are set forth below.
Lahore.-The city (including the municipality and the cantonment)
has an area of 39'38 square miles, and a population of 429,747, both being the
largest in the Province, and its gain in population during the last decade is 52'5
per cent. The population has developed steadily ever since 1881, the rise in
the first decade (1881-91) being 12'4 and in the next 14'8 per cent. The present
population shows an increase of 187'7 per cent. as compared to 1881. The
municipal town, which includes the Civil Station, has an area of 26'06 square
miles and a population of 400,075, which give a density of 15,352 persons to
the square mile. The portion of the town within the old walls has a population
of 176,792 persons living on 570 ames, i.e . . a density of 310 persons per acre,
or in other words each person has at his disposal a space of 13 square yards.
There is little or no scope for expansion within the walled town except in the
form of more storeys being added to the existing buildings.
The tendency to live in detached houses of the European bungalow type
is on the increase, as shown by the' large portion of the population residing in
,the area, called the Civil Station. It is in this area that the rise in population
has been enormous during the last decade. The munioipal town now extends
from Baghbanpura in the east to Rajgarh and Chauburji Gardens Estate in the
west, andjrom the river Ravi in the north to the Jail and Mental Hospital in the
south. The Civil Station has become linked up with the Cantonment by an
almost continuous chain of houses. Its expansion is not confined to the munici-
pal limits, and bungalows have already been built on the Ferozepore Road for
a considerable distance out-
POPULA.TION.
Locality. Area. in side those limits. The Civil
acres. Station continues to expand,
Persons. Males. Females.
1 2 3 4 5 and we may reasonably expect
1. Lahore Town with· '570
"
176,792 104,531 72,261 that at no distant date it will
in the Circular
Road extend up to the Model Town.
2. Landa Bazar and 127 12,321 8,730 3,59i
Ram Gall, etc. The present population of
3. Anaikall
4. Muzang
..
.•
178
80
15,299
30,887
10,620
18,265
4,679
12,622 the different parts of the
5. Qila Gujjar Singh 18 8,898 5,619 3,279 municipal town together with
.(). Gawalmandi .... 19425 17,179 11,394 5,785
7. Garhi Shahu
8. Civil Station .. 3,846 64,269 44,749 19,520 the figures of area is given
6,285 3,803 2,482
.. 540 in the margin.
9. Khuhi Miran
10. Other Bastis ..
11. Railway Colony .•
8,634
510
4,490
49,046
13,098
2,664
33,444
8,728
15,602
4,370
1,826

12. Railway Station, .. l,5H 1,299 212

Amritsar.-This was the
trains, etc. largest city of the Province
 IMPORTANT CITIES AND TOWNS. 95-

till the census of 1881 in respeot of population, but since then it has yielded the
place of honour to Lahore. The
AMRITSAR CITY. LAHORE CITY.
table in the margin compares po-
Census. Population Increase or Population Increase or
(OOO's decrease (OOO's decrease
pulation of the two cities and their
omitted). per cent. omitted). per cent. percentages of increase since 1868.
i 2 3 4 5
The figures 'indicate that the
1868
1881' .... 136
152
..
+12
99
149 +51 population of Amritsar showed a,..
1891
1901
..
.. 162
137 -10
+19
177
203
+12
+15 decrease at two censuses, .namely,
1911 .. 153 -6 229 • +13
1921
1931
.. 160 +65
.. 265 +5 282
430
+23
+53
1891 and 1911, while the I>0pulation.
of Lahore has been on the increase
throughout. At this census the popu{ation of Amritsar, which is nearly two-
thirds of that of Lahore, has shown a reco~l increase of 65 per cent., a
considerable portion of which is due to artificial causes as remarked in.
paragraph 55. The area of the city excluding tlie cantonment is 10 square
miles, giving a density of 24,844 persons per square mile as against 15,352 in
Lahore. The increase in the number of persons per square mile is 11,141 as,
against 5,479, which is the corresponding figure for Lahore. The increase in
the density of Amritsar is thus double tha't of the capital town and denotes
more congestion. Amritsar continues to be an important com!Uercial centre,.
having_,.as its chief feature the wholesale trade in piece-goods and the manu-
facture of carpets, woollen fabrics and chemicals ..
Multan.-The population of Muitan in 1921 was 84,806. Owing to the,
prevalence of plague at the time of the census, a consideraJJle number of persons,
had left their homes temporarily, and it was therefore decided to hold a supple-
mentary enumeration in August 1921 when normal conditions were restored.
The supplementary census revealed a PQPulation of nearly a lakh. As against
this the present population is about 119,000, which means an increase of 19 per
cent. during
, the last decade.
Rawalpinili.-The development of Rawalpindi took place mainly during
the period 1881-1901 as a result of its importance as a military station. In
recent years the rise in its population is due to the large motor and lorry traffic,
.particularly on the Murree-Kashmir Road. During the last fifty years its popu-
lation has more than doubled, and is now almost equal to that of Mult~n, though
its area is two square miles less. Nearly three-fifths of the inhal?itants of Rawal-
pindi are foreign-born, and there is nothing surprising about this high proportion
as a very large portion of the inhabitants are thete on account of the existence.
of the cantonment.
Sialkot.-The population of Sialkot has doubled during the last thirty
years. The increase during the last decade amounts to 43 per cent., and the
population of the municipal town and the cantonment now exceeds one lakh.
Referring to the large increase, the Deputy Coznmissioner of Sialkot says-
'-"It is due to the fact that the Sialkot town is in flourishing condition, largely
carrying on the sports trade for which most of the craftsmen and artisans of
the neighbouring villages have taken up their abode in the city, and many
of them who used to return to their villages after the day's la bour, might
have been detained on the night of the final census for swelling the figures of the
population .as the elections of the local bodies are carried out on communal
lines." This, however, does not fully explain the enormous rise which has ta.ken
pla~, and it is probable that part of the increase is attributable, as in the case
 96 CHAPTER II.-CITIES, TOWNS AND VILLAGES.

of Amritsar, to bogus entries. The area of Sialkot lVlunicipality is 6 square miles

and that of the Cantonment 9'5 square miles.
Among other towns the growth of LyaUpur and Gujranwala is remarkable.
The former owes its prosperity to its position ~s the headquarters of the premier
colony district, and the latter to its great industrial development, brass, copper
and bronze utensils, and iron safes and almirahs being its main manufactures.
Urban POPUi - - - - - -~-- - 64. The marginal table shows
lation by Year. Hindu. Muslim. Sikh. Christian. Others. the distribution of 10,000 of total
ReIJgion.
I 2 3 __4_ _5_1 _ _6_ urb!l.n population by religion for each

1931 .. 3,765 1),190 726 190 \ 129 census. The figures indicate that
~~i~ .. ~:~~~ g;ygy ~!~ \.
~g~ I ~! on the whole proportionately more
~~~~ ::1 ::!~~ ::~g~ !~~ ~~~ ~ ~: Hindus are urban than Sikhs and
1881 4,~ 4,805 4~8 96 I 85 Muslims, their proportion in towns
being considerably higher than in the total population. This table does not,
however, express the peculiarities of different parts of the Province. Propor-
tionately more 'Muslims are urban than Hindus in the eastern Punjab, while
Percentage oj lotal pupulation '1f each religion. in the west the reverse appears
HINDU. MUSLIM. , Sum. to be the case. The table in the
District or State. Urban. Rural. Urban. Rural. Urban. Rural. margin shows the percentage of

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 the followers of each of the main

Ambala .. IS 7
-s2-W 75
93 22 78
--4- ---gjf'
8 92
religions enumerated in urban
Kamal
Rohtak .. 7 93 31 69 68 32 and rural areas of the eastern
"

Gurgaon .. 8 92 12 88 267 74
Hissar .. 1212 8888 2016 80 84 93 and western parts of the Pro·
Patiala .. 4 96
vmce. In the eastern Punjab
Attock .. 39 61 6 94 29 71
Rawalpindi .. 68 64 32 11 89 38 62
where Hindus generally pre-
Jhelum .. 36 6 94 22 78
l\lianwaii .. 36 64 7 93 18 82 dominate in the total population,
l\luzaffargarh . '1 21 79 3 97 9 91
Dera Ghazi Khan 41 1 59 9 91 23 77 Muslims reside in urban areas
in proportionately larger numbers, while in the western parts which are
pred6minantly Muslim, the urban popUlation has a large proportion of Hindus.
Urban Sex 65. A brief mention may be made here of the figures of sex ratio,
Ratio.
which will be discussed at length in Chapter V. These figures are
given for cities and towns classified by population in Subsidiary Table III and
]'emales are reproduced in the margin for convenience of
Town. pe~~I~~ reference. It is noticeable th~t the bigger the towns
I
_ _ _'--_ _""7"""""""_2__ the smaller is the number of females per 1,000 males.

Over 100,000 622 The towns with a population of less than 10,000
50,000-100,000 698
20,000-50,000 724 inhabitants have a comparatively higher proportion
1O,()()O-20,OOO 733 f f
,5;000-10,000 790 0 emales. Such towns in many cases are really
----'----.- - - - overgrown VI' 1
Below 5,000 774 1anu
ages, .1 III
'
t h em the proportion of the
sexes remains practically unaffected by immigration.
Rural Popu· 66. In the last Chapter was disQussed at length the density of the rural
latlon.
population in each district and of the total population in each state, and a
------~In-c-rea-s-e...,.in- repetition js unnecessary here. The districts in which
District. number of there has been a c~msiderable increase i.n the number
villages.
_ _ _1 2 of inhabited villages during the last decade are shown
Multan 269 in the marginal table. The increase may almost
Montgomery 123· I b 'b
Sheikhupura 118 entIre y e ascfl ed to the extension in canal
~~~~t~azi Klum .: \, Ig~ irrigation. It is noteworthy that none of the old
I

l\_Ii_an_w_a_li_ _ _ _.•~._ _2-=-3 districts such as Jullundur, Hoshiarpur and

Gurdaspur figures in the list.
 SOME STATISTICS OF RURAL POPULATION. 97

67. Subsidiary Table I gives the average population per village for each Average Size
and Distance
district, and it can be remarked "that in the districts with an extensive well Between
Villages.
irrigation, such as Hoshiarpur, Gurdaspur and Sialkot, an average village is
·comparatively sman, though in certain districts of. the same type such as
Amritsar, Jullundur, Lahore and Gujrat, the village is slightly larger. In
hilly tracts there is no uniformity and this is entirely due to the arbitrary group-
ing of habitations into villages. Thus an average village in Chamba has 2,654
inhabitants, in Kangra 1,113, in Sirmoor 146, and in Mandi State only 54. In
the districts and states wit,h large areas solely dependent on rainfall and with
no facilities for the supply of drinking water, the villages are comparatively
larger~ such as Hissar (963) and Rohtak (722). In rich tracts like Lyallpur,
the village is developing in size owing to the larger number of persons finding it
_possible to be sustained on the produQe of the neighbouring lands. In other
·distriots such as Mianwali and Attock the necessity of protection against
.raids, arbitrary grouping of villages owing to the broken nature of the coun-
try, and the desert conditions account for the comparatively bigger villages.
The number of residential villages and census villages is almost identical
in the Punjab plains, and it may be of some interest to calculate the mean
distance between villages for the various districts and states. * The necessary .
figures are given in the statement below,
, Averago dis-I I Average dis- Average dis-
District or·~tate tance between. District or State and tance between District or State and tance between
and Natural Division.
,
inhabited
villages.
I Natural Division. inhabited
villages.
Natural Division. inhabited
villages,
1 2 . I ~ 1 2
------- - --- ,---
PUNJAB .. 1'8 Lahore .. 1'6 Gujtat .. 1'3
Indo-Gangetic Plain Amritsar.. 1'3 Jhelum .. 1'9
West J'G Gujranwala .. 1'5 Rawalpindi .. 1'4
Hissar .. 2'5 Sheikhupura .. 1'6 Attock .• 2'S
Loharu State " 1'9 Himalayan .. /'6 North-West Dry
Rohtak .. 2'0 Sl:rmoor State .. 1'1 Area .• 2'4
D_ujan(t State " I'S Simla .. 0'67 Montgomery .. 1'6
Gurgaon .. 1'4 Simla Hill States.. 1'6 Shahpur .. 2'3
Pataudi State " 1'2 Bilaspur State ,. 0'75 Mianwali .. 4'1
Karnal .. 1'6 _ Kangra .. 4'0 Lyallpur .. 1'7
.Jullundur " 1'1 Mandi State .• 0:6 Jhang •. 2'0
Kapurthala State .. 1'1 Sultet State "1 2'3 Multan .• 1'9
Ludhiana .• 1'4 Chamba State '. 7'6 Bahawalpur State •• 2'9
Maler Katla State " 1'3 Sub-Himalayan 1'') Muzaffargarh 2'S
Ferozepore " l'S Ambala 1'1 Dera Ghazi Khan,. 3'S
Faridkot State .• 2'1 [(alsia State .. i 1'1
Patiala State 1'4 Hoshiarpur .. 1 t'l British Territory .•
Jind State ::, 1'8 Gurdaspur .. 1'0 punjab States
NabhlL State " 1'5 Sialkot ____ .. 1
~~ __ 0'9
~~~L_ __________ ~~ ______ _

68. As the rural population for Natural Divisions is not readily obtainable Some statis-
Locality. Persons. IUales. Females.
I
from the tables it
is being given in
Number of.
females per
tics of Rural
Population.
1,000 males.
Punjab
,British Territory
.. 24,969,408 --13,495,945 11,473,463
.. 20,513,388" the marginal table; S50
.Punjab States .. 4,456,020 Il,074,638
2,421,307
9,438,750
2,034,713 figures for British
852
840
Indo·Gangetic Plain, West .. 10,7?2,466 5,842,342 4,890,124 837
Himalayan .. 1;771,060 920,635 850,425 924 Territory and
Suh-Himalayan .. ·5,781,109 3,999,679 2,681,430 865
North· West Dry Area .. 6,684,773 3,633,289 .3,051,484 I 840 Punjab States are
..
also gIven for faCIlIty of reference . The number of females is highest in the
200 I
* d2 = v
3 or log. d= 1'03125 (a constant)- o~. n, where d=distance between each village, and n is
,the number of villages in 100 square miles. If N be the number of hexago~s in 100 square miles, n= 3 N
3d 2 y'3
The area of one hexagon = - - _
. 2

and that of N hexagons

2

200 =(by hypothesis) 100 square miles.

2
Hence·d = nva' orlog. d= I03i25 (a constant)- i log. n.
 98 CHAPTER II.-CITIES, TOWNS AND VILLAGES.

Himalayan and lowest in the Indo-Gangetic Plain. The proportion of females

in rural population is everywhere higher than in the total population.
Rural Popula- 69. The statement below shows the total rural population by" religion,
tion by
Religion. enumerated in British Territory, Punjab States and each Natural Division.
These figures too like those given above are not readily available from any of the
tables.

Locality. Hindu. Sikh. Muslim. Christian. Others.

1 2 3 4 5 6

Punjab ..
..
.... 7,274,075 3,816,034 13,101.961 352.608 424,730
British Territory
.. 5,202,341 2,858.463 11,702,800 349,152 400,632

......
Punjab States •• 2,071,734 957,571 1,399,161 3,456 24,098

....
Indo·Gangetic Plain, West •• 3,697,624 2,647,566 4,021,716 164,598 2QO,962
Himalayan 1,662,739 7,346 70,750 858 29,367
Sub-Himalayan 1,224,036 702,822 3,626,455 108,674 119,122
North-West Dry Area .. .. 689,676 458,300 5,383,040 78,478 75,279

The results derivable from the above figures are given in the marginal
NUMBER per mille OF THE RURAL POPULATION table, which shows the
WHO.ARE
distribution of 1,000 of
d
Locality. .§ ~ the total population of
::i
'0 .d Cil ·C ~
.S ::s 0:5 each unit by religion .
IIi ~ :a -8 0
1 2 3 4 5 6 The figures will be
.. 291 ~ 525 -14 --1-7- useful for purposes of
Punjab
British Territory
Punjab States
..
••
254
465
139
215
570
314
17
1
20
5 reference. A similar
Indo-Gangetic Plain West .• 344 247 375 15 19
Himalayan .. 212
939 4 40 .. 17 detail for each distriat
Sub-Himalayan .. 121 627 19 21
North.West Dry Area .. 103 69 805 12 11 or state can be obtained
by the subtraction of the figures of Table V from those of Table XVI. No
oomment is called for.
 99

SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
Distribution of the Population between Towns and Villages.

AVERAGE NUlIlBER per NUMBER per mille OF THE NUMBER per mille OF THE
POPULATION mille RESID- URBAN POPULATION RE- RURAL POPULATION RE-
PER ING IN SIDING IN TOWNS WITH SIDING IN VILLAGES WITH
DISTRIOT OR STATE AND THE POPULATION OF THE POPULATION OF
NATURAL DIVISION.
o
....c:l0
0
"d
=
d •
....
o
o .sg
o
IQ

2
"do
s::l •
~IQ
0
8~
.0
IQ
.... 00
00
o .IQ•
10'1
oq
010'1
IQ
j
5 6 9 10 11 12 13

PUNJAB . . 15,862 493 124 876 607 157 191 45 29 161 548 262
I.-Indo-Gangetle Plain West 20,182 600 166 834 653 173 153 21 23 181 570 226
1 Hissar .. 19,033 815 127 873 535 326 139 30 209 626 135
2 Loharu State " 2,956 291 127 873 1,000 322 678
3 Rohtak .. 13,069 989 114 886 385 298 317 32 318 543 107
4 Dujana-State .. 1,561 833 55 945 1,000 246 639 1I5
5 Gurgaon .. 8,987 492 97 903 365 150 427 58 8 199 457 336
6 Pataudi State .. 3,667 380 194 806 1,000 i67 450 383
7 Karnal " 17,000 544 120 880 584 311 105 34 220 476 270
8 Jullundur .. 17,553 664 149 851 634 366 14 156 623 207
9 K apurthala State .• 13,622 447 129 871 494 295 211 4 ll5 514 367
10 Ludhiana .. 28,515 656 170 830 839 104 57 5 170 632 193
11 Maler Kolla State .. 10,488 465 379 621 802 198 51 549 400
12 Ferozepore .. 15,446 665 134 866 419 420 128 33 58 160 602 180
13 Faridkot State .. 16,631 767 202 798 1,000 164 683 153
14 Patiala State .. 15,394 413 104 896 589 202 185 24 11 146 557 286
15 Jind State " 9,757 651 120 880 656 344 105 647 248
16 N abha State .• 7,841 489 164 836 368 487 145 84 562 354
17 Lahore .. 66,435 756 386 614 897 50 53 43 242 550 165
18 Amritsar .. 59,222 792 265 735 894 34 72 12 208 626 154
19 Gujranwala .. 16,559 509 157 843 685 124 III 80 130 534 336
20 Sheikhupura .. 7,621 639 55 945 319 681 53 135
," 592 220
11.-Himalayan 4,630 198 33 967 302 547 151 101 223 305 371
21 Sirmoor State 3,904 146 53 947 878 122 193 807
22 Simla 4,304 76 585 415 843 157 35 965
23 Simla Hill States 140 1,000 114 :n3 513
24 Bilaspur State 2,387 lOt 24 976 1,000 125 875
.25 Kangra 6,359 I,U5 8 992 1,000 205 287 4-18 90
26 Mandi State ti,751 54 65 935 1,000 17 983
.27 Suket #tate 2,401 644 .41 959 1,000 456 336 208
28 Ohamba State 6,219 2,654 42 958 1,000 115 734 151
I1I.-Sub-Himalayan •• 14,003 466 106 894 607 88 244 61 13 129 500 358
.29' AmbaJa " 16,471 355 177 823 657 101 186 56 4 80 415 501
.30 Kalsla State 4,653 292 155 845 551. 449 65 360
31 9,549 575
Hoshiarpur 464 56 944 466 457 77 113 548 339
32 Gurdaspur 8,295 400 77 923 445 162 268 125 25 78 459 438
.33 Sialkot .. 22,475 409 138 862 749 223 28 77 453 470
34 Gujrat .• 11,454 601 62 938 463 218 248 71 9 172 561 258
.35 Jhelum .• 12,225 557 90 910 481 519 180 552 268
.36 Rawalpindi .• 60,632 439 191 809 984 16 18 136 491 355
37 Attock 7,265 867 87 913 437 432 131 65 260 530 145
IV.-North-West Dry Area 11,774 584 87 913 506 167 229 98 40 136 615 209
.38 Mon(gomery " 13,144 484 53 947 498 419 " 83 8 62 603 327
39 Shithpur 8,277 734 131 869 249 315 229 207 55 236 544 165
40.lIIianwali 9,534 938 93 907 404 596 .. 208 288 389 115
41 Lyallpur .• 14,208 859 74 926 504 155 341 " 50 879 71
42 Jhang .• 15,393 599 116 884 804 154 42 9 152 630 209
43 Multan
44 Bahawalpur Btate
45 Muzaffargarh
"1
.•
..
45
,760
10,794
5,150
542
397
650
117
44
52
883
956
948
870
485
82
238
48
277
508 492
36
7
158. 553
96 603
253
294
54 168 599 179
46 Dera Ghazi Khan "1 7,101 611 123 877 367 . 3~2 271 143 188 475 194
 -100

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Number per mille of the total Population of each main Religion, who live in Towns,

NATURAL DIVISION,

PUNJAB 124 154 47 63 590 5 928 122 159 846 For details of the-
Natural Divi-
I. Indo-Gangetic Plain West 166 180 i5 60 53(1 826 975 213 169 800 sions, see Sub-
sidiary Table I.
II. Himalayan 33 :W 170 165 667 145 668 1,000
III, Sub-Himalayan J I
lOfj 153 Hj 67 83-1 Sl8 074 95 180 857
IV, North-West Dry Area 87 :!6-1 3-1 70 915 667 830 60 89
"j

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III,

Towns Classified by Population,

,,;
d.....
o ci
...... 2
Z
I .£'"
I
.::..
I
INCREASE PER CENT, IN 1'HE POPULATION
OF PLACES CLASSED AS TOWNS AT THE
FORMER OF THE TWo CENSUSES IN
! INCREASE PER CENT,
IN TlIE URBAN POru-
LATION OF EAClI CLASS.
.: cO EACH SUB-COLUMN_
~ FROll! 1881-1931-
0
E-l
O~I III13
....,;; ........ _.:::'"
-
---~
,...,.: "-
TOWN_ ....0 1':"" ,_; .-; '" 2'~
o~s~.a~
t ~ bD •

-
.-; III '"
o cO "'0>,
I
.-;
0 .... ~~
M .-;
0 0> "
~
cO
I': ..... coO,.<:i'1:l~
Z III
" 0 ~ S 0>
.-; .-;
0> 0> 00
.-;
P. ,~
~o\.}~§~
-;; 81':, g...e
- -
,.00

·5
.=>
13::; ""cO
o'f
so
::; o. 1 1 1 1 1 1':'1:1 '" ,
iJ1 =00
~ 13 ~
t=:d ....... "CQ)_

-
H
00 Z ~::; z- ""0> 0>
,...,
0

-
0>
0>
,...,
00
00
00
_~~oo ~Q.I~~t.s
~o~~ .:c~~=oo
_o~ Q..o~
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11
- ---- .
Punjab including Native 222 1 705 +28'9 +7'3 -2'9 +4'7 +7'5 1+ 54'2
States, +42'6
1 100,000 and ov('r .. 5 '29 6~') +49'8 +15'9 +4'4 +16'5 +4'1 '+130'6 +243'3
2 50,000 to 100,000 .. 6 '12 698 +20'4 +1'6 +3'2 'H-9 +18'6 I +59'2 +43'4
3 20,000 to 50,000 .. 24 -19 724 +21'3 +9'2 -3'0 -'6 +9-3 ,+47'6 +65'7
4 10,000 to 20,000 .. 40 '16 733 +26'6 +12'8 -7'8 +3'4 +6'3 +31'0 +38'5
6 5,000 to 10,000 .. !!ll 'I!! 790 +19'1 +3'3 -8'1 +3'1 +4'1 +20'6 -2'3
'-'

6 Under 5,000 .. 51 '05 774 +16'8 -4'2 -2'8 +1'6 +6'5 +81'5 -58'3
- -

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.

Cities and Selected Towns.
-"'----
., I':
M
,_; '"o ,
I': ,;:.0 PERCENTAGE OF VARIATION,
0>
'"~~'" ~'" \l)
....
o .;
""S S -;::: ------. -- -
.:

-- - - _,-'"
\l) •

..... ~'"
..... "0 'i
CITY OR SELECTED I':
0
-'"ee
0 ....
o cO I':
o .....,
....;
'"
..... ,..., ....;
<':
0
Z
TOWN,
+>d .<>0'
. = :...S ~~
0>
""
0> 0>
0
0>
0>
oc «I-
I.....
.-;

-;;
'C
~
-=
""
0
P-<
,.0'"

z~
~ ~
z-
'"
,.00

::; .
s8 .!le
::; 0
§-,.o
P-<
""
0>
1
C; -- -- - -
0
0>
I
0>
00
I ,...,I
00
00
01
E-<-
00
00

2 3 4 5 tj 7 8 9 10 11

La.hore City 429,747 10,913 561) 513 +52-5 +23'2 +12-7 +14'8 +12'4 +187'7
2 Amritsar City 264,81.0 24,844 666 203 +65'3 +4'9 -6'0 +18'8 -10'0 +74'4
3 Multan City 119,457 9,084 754 363 +40'9 -14'5 +13'6 +17'2 +8'6 +73'9
4 Rawalpindi Town 119,284 9,527 570 617 +17'9 +16'9 -1'4 +18'8 +39'3 +125'2
5 AmbalaTQwn 86,592 4,994 681 +13'5 -4'7 +1'0 --8 +17'5 +28'4
6 JUllundur Town 89,030 5,827 742 359 +25'4 +2'4 +2'3 +2'3 +27'0 +70'8
7 Sialkot Town 100,973' 6,514 686 +43'0 +8'9 +11'9 +5'2 +20'4 +120'6
8 Ferozepore Town 61,634 5,735 662 +18'9 +6'9 +3'0 -2'2 +27'5 +63'3
II
 101

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.
Distribution of Urban Population according to Size and in Rural Territory 1881-1931.
-
CLASS OF PLACE,

\ Urban Territory .;:;,

PARTICULARS.
Total popula·
tion of the
punjab.
,~
...
"
E-i
.....o
'" OJ
I'lo
'"
I'l
en 0
I'l ....
"'0
00
en 0
I'l ....
~c
00
~.£
,,8
"'0
I'l...,
Ito
'"I'l
~ ....
'-'.-"
~

::-.
0 0'
H;.g ~ 00- 00 0 ' o "
..'"
, 8] ,
~
~ "'0 8 .0 °.0
;; '" >.
rf]
00 '
8 o· ~
00
,
~
0
. ___ 0
~C'IO... ,-0
8 0. 0
~o. . ::;8
>-I 0
~
~ P
, 0 to.
>-1"'0
......... 0
>-10 .... >-IO~
>-0'
>-10""
''''''0
> 0 ... >'0.0' ~
1 "'" :l 4- {) 6 7 8 9 10

,...; {NO"Of Places, 60,913 222 5 6 24 40 06 51 50,691

<')
0>
..... l Population 28,490,857 3,521,449 1,034,301 422,687 67S,!108 ;j53,899 674,422 157,232 24,969,408

..... {NO, of Places 45,408 186 3 6 10 :10 77 51 45,222

-
~
0>
Population

,...; {NO, of Places

25,101,514
,.
2,596,678 543,141 -l08,900 510,687

173 2 U 13
415,553 539,279 179,028 (22,504,836

30 77 ,~5
"
.....
0>
...... Population 23,791,841 2,334,445 381,443 450,880 367,517 432,155 539,892 162,558 21,457,396

(No, of Places 224 " 6 13 :14 99 70 ' ,

,...; "
0
0>
..... i. Popula Lion 24,367,113 2,580,798 365,393 432,956 379,844- 490,124- 679,439 233.012 21,786,315

..... {NO, of Pla.ce,s .. '220 2 7 13 32 97 69 ..

-0>
co
Population

...; {NO, of Places

22,915,894

..
2,444,184 313,620 455,233

278 2 5
349,204 440,827 658,757 226,543 20,471,71 o

15 30 105 121 , .
,00
00
..... Population 20,800,995 2,473,433 301,265 294,860 409,630 399,909 690,294 377,475 18,321,Jj(J2

1931. ..:I 100'0 12'4 3'0 1'5 2'4 1'9 2'4 0'0 87'6
~ /'

1921, ...
0
100'0 ·10'3 2'2 1'6 2'0 1'7 2'1 '7 89'7
~ Z
o S 100'0 [J'8 l'u ,1'9 1'5 l'S 2'3 '7 90'2
1911. ...
f;.:I j
1901, 100'0 10'6 1'5 l'S l'G 2'0 2'8 'f) 89'4
~ ~
'" I:>
z 0
1'4 2'0 1'5 1'9 2'9
1891. f;.:I ~ 100'0 10'7 89'3
0

1881. H
t::
I>l
100'0 11'0 1'5 1'2 2'1 1'9 3'4 1°1
l'S 88' 1

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI.

Classification of Urban Population and Population of Rural Territory as constituted
in 1931 with incrllase since 1921.
INCREASE
POPULATION,
1921-1931.
Number of
CLASS OF PLACES. Places ItElIlARKS,
\in 1931. 1931. 1921.

2 3 4 7
~-- -----~---I-----I-----I---- ----------
Punjab including Punjab States '. a 50,876 28,301,076 25,101,514 3,389,343 13'5
b 37 189,781 "
,.
"
Territory Urb,tn, in 1931. .. a 185 *3,331,668 *2,596,678 924,771 35'6 *These figures. denote
b 37 189,781 "
,. " the proportion living
in places classed as
'rowns having in 1931.- towns in both
censuses and are,
therefore, com·
1. 100,000 and over. {) 1,034,aOl 698,56f; :135,735 48'1 parable.
H, 50,000 to 100,000. 6 422,687 338,983 83,704. 24'7
III. 20,000 to 50,000, 24 6J8,908 530,789 142,119 26'5
IV, 10,000 to 20,000, .• a 39 543,1871 432,940, 120,959 27'9
b 1 ,.
V, 5,000 to 10,000. ..a 78 10,712
555,867 481,:J~9
"I "
193,193 140'1

VI. Under ;3,000,

b
.. a
18
33
1I8,555
96,718
"
96,948 60,284
'. "
6 9 '9

Territory Rural, in 1931.

b
.• a
18 60,514 .,
50,691 t24,969,408 t22,501,836 2,4(J4,572
"I "
11'0 tThese figures denote
b 37 189,781 I "
,. ,. the population liv'
ing outside the
I places classed as
towns in both cen.
I J suses.
~OTE,-The towns entered against' b ' were not treated as towns in 1921, and their population in that y('ar
cannot be obtained,
 102
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VII.
Places classed as towns in each of the last six censuses classified according to the
present Population.
---------------------------------~--- - - - - -
POPULA. TJON.
TOWN.
W:II. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1801. 1881.

1 .)
3 4 5 6 7
1- ::-
CLA.SS f.-100,000 AND OVER.

La,hore 429, i4 i 281,781 228,687 202,964 176,854- 149,369

2 Amritsa,r
3 Multan
::1 264,840
119,457
160,218
84,806
152,756
99,243
162,429
87,394
136,76G
74,562
151,896
68,674
4 Rawalpindi 119,284 101,142 86,483 87,688 73,705 52,975
5 Sialkot "I 100,073 70,6H) 64,869 57,956 55,087 45,762

TOTAl, 1,034,301 698,566 632,038 598,431 517,064 468,676

CLASS II-50,000 TO 100,000.

6 Jullundur 89,030 71,008 69,318 67,735 06,202 52,lI!)

7 Amballl, 86,59:! 76,:3~W 80,131 78,638 79,2(J4 67,463
8 Ludhiana 68,586 51,880 44,170 48,649 46,334- 44,163
9 ]'erozepore 64,634 54,351 50,8:l6 49,341 50,437 39,570
10 Gujrnnwala 58,716 :31,887 29,472 29,224 26,785 22,884
II Patiala 55,129 47,531 46,974 53,545 55,8iHi 53,629

TOTAL 422,687 338,983 320,901 327,132 324,908 279,828

CLASS 111-20,000 TO 50,000.

12 Kasur 46,815 31,018 24,783 22,022 20,290 17,336

13 Jhang·lUaghiana .. 36,035 :10,130 25,914 24,:382 23,290 21,629
14 Bhiwa.ni 35,866 33,:170 31,100 35,917 a5,487 33,762
15 Rohta.k 35,235 25,240 20,3\il 20,323 16,702 15,699
Hi Batala 33,204 26,122 26,430 27,365 27,223 24,281
17 Pa.nipat. 32,915 27,343 26,342 26,914 27,547 25,022
18 Jagraon - 27,108 17,731 15,039 18,760 18,116 16,873
19 Hoshiarpur 26,730 21,285 17,449 17,549 21,552 21,363
20 Kamal 26,610 22,845 21,961 23,559 21,963 23,133
21 Gujra.t Z6,-511 21,974 19,090 19,410 18,050 18,743
. t22 Itelvari 26,269 ')'l 1'>9 24,780 27,295 27,934- 23,972
2a Montgomery 26,164 14;601 8,129 6,602 5,159 3,17S
24 Cbiniot 25,841 17,513 14,085 15,685 13,476 10,731
25 Maler Kotla 25,240 24,564- 23,880 21,122 21,754- 20,621
20 H:is~ar 25,170 21,415 17,162 17,647 16,854 14,167
27 Jhelum 23,499 18,060 19,678 14,951 ]2,878 21,107
t28 Dera Ghazi Khan 2:~,468 2073] 18,466 23,731 27,88(; 22,309-
29 Bhatinda 22,771 20:154 15,037 13,185 8,536 5,084
30 Narnaul 21,905 20,410 21,350 19,489 2],159 20,052
31 Babawalpur 20,943 18,494- 18,414 18,546 18,716 13,035-
32 Wazirabad 20,707 18,645 17,146 18,069 15,786 16,462
33 Kapurthala. 20,210 16,242 16,367 IS,lllO 16,74-7 15,237

TOTAL 609,225 490,925 442,963 451,042 431,105 404,896

CLASS IV-lO,OOO 1'0 20,000.

34 Bhera 19,741 17,027 15,202 18,680 17,428 15,165-

35 Kaithal 19,418 15,477 12,912 14,408 15,768 14,754
36 Sirsa 18,900 16,241 14,629 15,800 16,415 12,292
37 Fazilka 18,463 1\),829 10,985 8,505 7563 6,851
38 Hansi 18,356 15,425 14,576 16,523 15;190 12,656:
39 Simla 18,144 26,149 18,934 13,960 13,034 12,306
40 Nabha 17,311 14,750 13,620 18,468 17,108 17,116-
41 Faridkot 16,759 12,304 lJ,673 10,405 8,319 6,593-
42 Kat Kapura 16,50:! 14,063 10,644 9,519 7,730 6,196
43 Sonepat 15,050 12,981 12,014 12,990 12,6] 1 13,077
44 Muktsar 14-,839 10,539 8,834 6,389 5,271 3,125-
45 Khusllab 14,194- lO,009 10,159 1l,40a 9,832 8,989-
46 Sangrrir 13,901 10,799 9,041 11,852 8,820 9,139>
47 Jagadhri 13,268 Il,544 12,040 13,462 1:1,029 12,300
48 Kama.lia 13,220 8,916 8,237 6,976 7,490 7,594
49 Basi 12,979 11,560 11,125 13,738 13,810 12,896
50 Patti 12,882 10,439 7,987 8,]87 7,495 6,407
*51 Ja.la.lpur Jattan 12,507 10,-792 11,615 10,640 11,065 12,839-
5'> Shahabad 12,293 11,329 1l,OM II,OO!) 1l,4-7a 10,218
53 Jhajjar 12,232 10,800 10,617 12,227 11,881 11,650
54 Gurdaspur 12,094 8,906 6,248 5,764 5,857 4,706
t55 Phagwara 12,049 11,395 11,779 14,108 12,:)3] 10,627
56 Raikot 11,810 8,379 7,510 10,131 9,381 9,219'
57 .Jind H,690 10,840 8,783 8,047 8,1110 7,136
58 Campbellpur 1l,694 9,850 4,022 3,03(i 2,55lJ 1,467
59 Pakpattan 11,311 7,218 7,912 6,192 0,522 6,993
tOo Palwal 10,807 9,352 9,485 12,830 11,227 10,635-
*t61 Sunam 10,652 8,265 7,320 10,069 1Il,861l 12,223
62 Sumana 10,563 9,685 9,273 10,209 10,035 9,495
63 Pindighcb .• 10,506 9,410 9,046 8,452 8,4112 8,583
64 Ahinadpur Sharqi 10,296 8,255 9,472 0,928 9,841 9,853
65 Tarn Taran •• 10,103 5,988 4,260 1,428 3,900 3,2lO'

TOTAL 444,552 372,525 381,021 348,335 380,432 305,309

'" Present Population less than 1881.

t Present, Popula.tion less tha.n 1891.
 H)3

SUBSIDIARY TABLE Vll.-continued.

Places classed as towns in each of the last six censuses classified according to the
present Census.
----
0 'I POPULATION.
Z
OJ TOWN.
1931. 1921. lOll. 1901. 1891. 1881.
';:;
.,
'71
•
2 3 4 5 6 7

CLASS V-5,000 TO 10,000.

t66 Kartarpm' '. 9,87~ 8,512 8,631 10,840 10,441 9,260

-*t 07 Pind Dadan Khan 9,832 9,919 10,590 13,770 15,055 16,724
68 Pathankot 9,763 7,353 7,007 6,091 4,749 4,344
69 Nakodar 9,584 9,434 8,859 9,958 9,740 8,486
70 Leiah 9,578 8,476 8,173 7,546 7,437 5,899

71 Chakwal 9,542 7,425 6,400 6,520 0,070 5,717

"*t72 UrmurTanda 9,510 8,362 7,016 10,247 11,632 10,295
73 Jampur .• 9,430 7,317 6,517 5,928 5,815 4,697
''*t74 ~Iahindargarh .• 9,194 8,580 9,761 9,984 10,847 10,398
75 Hazro 9,155 8,408 9,950 9,799 7,580 6,533

70 Barnala 8,915 7,714 5,341 6,905 6,612 (',449

77 Jandiala 8,888 7,464 6,959 7,750 7,732 6,535
*78 Rupar 8,764 7,606 6,935 8,888 8,693 10,326
79 Hardo Daska 8,636 6,283 t6 ,046 6,655 3,070 5,525
t80 Sultanpur 8,606 8,141 6,492 9,004 8,986 8,217

81 Kalabagh 8,353 8,455 6,654 5,824 6,702 6.056

t82 Chunian 8,269 7,642 7,151 8,959 10,339 8,122
~t83 Pasrur 7,905 6,909 7,564 8,335 9,200 8,378
~84 Beri 7,877 7,4M 7,798 9,723 9,825 9,695
~t85 Sadhaura 7,769 7,630 ' 7,774 9,812 10,445 10,794
~t86 Sahiwal 7,762 6,582 7,658 9,163 9,210 8,880

87 MandiNagar 7,538 6,870 7,896 8,144 6,889 5,030

88 Dhanau1a 7,521 6,886 6,094 7,443 7,095 7,264
t89 Isa Khel 7,515 6,172 6,868 7,630 7,600 6,692
90 Emina.bad 7,329 5,816 5,526 6,494 5,841 5,886
~t91 Dadri 7,260 6,582 5,713 7,009 7,604 7,837
t92 Hodal 7,2fl8 5,854 5,468 8,142 9,601 6,453

93 Hidayatpur Chhsuni 7,208 5,107 -5,4Iil 4,765 4,083 :~,990

94 Nawanshahr 7,153 5,316 4,475 5,641 5,601 4,960
95 Kunjah 7,152 7,240 7,090 6,431 5,474 5,799
't96 Nur Mahal 7,079 6,845 7,178 8,706 8,520 8,161
97 Dingo. 7,068 6,014 5,351 5,412 5,424 5,015
98 Bahadurgarh 6,963 5,955 4,_990 5,974 6,103 G,G74

99 KhemKaran 6,898 6,152 5,732 6,083 5,935 5,516

100 Nahan 6,859 5,756 6,341 ~,256 6,121 p,253
101 Bhakkar 6,857 6,193 5,388 5,312 5,210 4,402
-tl02 Sanaur 6,846 6,532 6,307 8,580 8,678 9,128
103 Dharmkot 6,7\79 5,960 5,859 6,731 6,725 6,007

104 I1Iajitha 6,i09 5,664 5,223 6,403 6,417 6,053

"'t105 Rahon 6,692 5,947 6,292 8,651 10,667 11,736
106 Shujabad 6,618 6,730 6,334 5,880 6,329 6,458
"t I 07 Miani
Dharamsala
6,472
6,359
5,965
4,904
5,819
6,923
7,220
6,971
7,149
6,184
8,069
5,322
108
*tI09 Bahadur 6,282 5,577 5,465 7,,710 7,177 6,912

no Chamba 6,219 5,668 5,523 _ 6,000 5,905 5,218

III Dajal 6,186 5,775 6,893 6,213 6,085 5,952
112 Muzaffargarh .. "
6,110 5,386
5,205
4,387
5,395
4,018 3,642
. 7,066.
2,720
*tIl3 Hariana 5,971 -6,005 6,472
114 Banga 5,840 5,089 4,602 4,697 5,010 4,565
*115 Sohna 5,667 4,758 5,138 6,024 5,990 7,374

"tII6 FOl'Ozepur Jhirka 5,390 4,542 5,719 7,278 6,848 6,878

117 Zira 5,318 4,622 4,378 4,001 4,356 3,492
*t1l8 Khanpur .,. 5,231 4,213 9,192 8,611 7,494 7,189
·t Il 9 Dera Saba Nanak 5,176 4,333 4,556 5,1l8 5,750 5,956
*t 120 Phillaur 5,168 4,69(\ 5,224 6,986 6,957' 7,107
*tI21 Far~dabad 5,134 4,337 4,487 6,310 5,929 7,427

*t 122 ptachrauli 5,124 4,202 4,246 5,520 5,674 5,389

*t123 Dinanagar 5,1l4 4,047 4,154 6,191 5,4M 5,589
124 Sharakpur 5,056 4,127 4,482 4,474 4,924 4,595
*t 125 Gohana. 5,045 5,107 5,438 6,567 7,690 7,444
*t 126 Thanesar 5,032 4,226 4,719 5,066 6,111 6,005

TOTAL 440,406 386,036 385,602 486,368 487,492 418,319

I
.* Present population less than 1881.
t Present population leas than 1891.
 104
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VII.-conclttded.
Places classed as towns in each of the last six censuses classified according to the
present population .

0
• POPULATION.
Z TOWN.
OJ
.;:: 1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891. 1881 •.
0>
Ul
I 2 3 4 5 7
"
CLASS VI-UNDER 5,000.

tl27 Bawnl .. .. .. 4,944 5,137 5,il:~2 5,739 5,091 4,781

*tl28 Ramnagar .. .. .. 4,768

.
4,632 5,256 7,121 0,592 (J,83

*t129 Rajanpur .. .. .. 4.,510 3,064, 3,7().! 3,917 4,973 4,932

*tl30 Dera Bassi " .. ·. 4,182 3,890 4,236 4,641 4,966 4,90 T

*tl31 Ballabgarh .. " .. 4,162 3,721 4,053 4,506 4,474 5,82 1

*tl32 Sirhind .. .. .. 4,10:3 4,004 3,843 5,415 5,254 5,401

133 Alipur .. .. .. 3,931 3,434, 3,312 2,788 2,552 2,55

*t134 Baria .. .. .. 3,494 3,574 4,272 5,865 6,809 7,4 II

135 Karor .. .. .. 3,491 3,539 3,50:3 3,243 2,83:3 2,72
136 Bakloh .. .. .. 3,239 3,430 3,566 3,042 2,503 ],47

137 Laharu ". " .. 2,956 2,339 2,343 2,175 2,431 2,03

•tl38 Khangarh .. .. .. 2,863 3,184 3,349 3,li21 3,505 3,41

139 Kasauli " .. ·. 2,852 3,212 3,194 2,192 1,977 2,80

•tl40 l\Iithankot .. .. .. 2,680 3,204 2,589 3,487 3,624 3,353

*141 Murree " .. .. 1,980 3,292 1,705 1,844 1,768 2,48 9-

142 Attock Cantt. •• .. .. 1,826 170 630 497 419 12 ()

*t143 Dagshai .. .. .. ],469 1,745 2,032 2,159 2,569 3,642

*tl44 Subathu .. .. " 1,327 1,581 1,847 2,177 2,171 2,32

145 Dalhousie " .. .. 1,030 1,457 938 808 807 870

146 Balun .. .. ·. 852 948 644 508 425 74

*t147 .Jutogh .. " .. 470, 1,064 471 375 557 953

TOTAL " 61,129 61,581 60,819 66,120 66,300 69,59

. GRAND TOTAL .. 3,012,300 2,348,616 2,173,344 2,227,428 2,113,301 1,946,12
_
--_
POPULATION.
CLASS OF·POPULATION.

193!. .192 J. 19l1. 1901. 1891. 1881.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7
---_._-
Total Population Punjab 28,490,857 25,101,514 23,791,840 24,367,113 22,915,894 20,800,995-

Urban Population (as per 3,012,300 2,348,616 2,173,344 2,227,428 2,1l3,301 1,946,126.
statl;plent annexed.)
Rural Population •• 25,478,557 22,752,898 21,618,496 22,139,685 20,802,593 18,854,869'

Percentage of Urban Popula. '10'57 9'36 9'13 9'14 9'22 9'36-

tion on total Population.

,.. Present popUlation less than 1881.

t Present population less than ] 891.
 105
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VIII.
Increase (+) or decrease (-) in the Population of Towns in the inter-censal periods.
---- 0
~ TOWN.
,_:
c;
...;
C'l
...;
co C> z· TOWN. .,.,_; -: 0;...; co c:-=
C;
.... .... ....
c: C> 00 "";j C> Q
"" .... .... 00....
.... .... C>

~
~ ~

'0::
"'1
IZl 2 3 4 ij • 6 7 "'I
if.:!
2 3 4 5 6 7

CLASS V-5,00U
TO 10,000.
CLASS 1-100,000 66 Kartarpur .. + - - + +
ANn OVER. (;7 Pind Dadan Khan " - - - - -
68 Path,mkot .. + + + + +
69 Nakoda,' .. + + - + +
.. + +- + +- .... ++ +
I Lahore + 70 Leiah ',' + + +
t Amritsar .. + + + 71 Chalm'al + - + +
:1 Multan .. + - + + + 72 Urmur Tanda + + - - +
4 Rawalpindi .. + + - + + n Jampur .. + + + + +
fi ~ialkot .. + + + + + 74- Mohindal'garb .. + - - - +
75 Hazro .. + - + + +
76 Barnala .. + + - + +
.. -
.. + + + +
CLASS II-50,000 77 .JandiaJa
+ - -
.. ++ +
TO 100,000. 78 Rupal'
79 Hal'do Daska + - + -
(i .fullundur .. + + + + + So Sultanpul' .. + + - + +
7 Ambala .. + - + - + 81 Kala Bagh .. - + + - +
8 Ludhiana
.. +
" + - + + 82 CllUnian .. +
.. +
-
- - +
.. + ++ ++ +- ++
+ .. +
- -
9 Ferozepore 83 PasJ'ur +
- - -
.. + +
10 Gujranwa!a 84- Beri
II Patiala .. + + - - + 85 Sadhaura
.. +
-
-
- - ~

86 Sahiwal + - - +
87 Mandi Nagar .. + - - + +
~ CLASS £II-20,000 88 Dhanaula .. + + - + -
TO 50,000. 89 Isa Khel .. + - - + +
90 Eminabad .. + + - + --
.. .. + - -
.... ++ ++ ++ ++
12 Kasul' + 91 Dadri +
.. -
.. + +
13 .fhang·l\Iaghiana + 92 Hodal + -
- + 93 Hidayatpur Ohha-uni + - + +
14 Bhiwani
.. + + +
.. + -
+
.. + +
- + + + + +
15 Rohtak 94 Nawanshahr +
- + .. - -
- - + - +
16 .Batala + 95 Kunjah + +
17 Panipat .. + + - + 96 Nul' Maha! .. + - + +
.. .. +
.... ++ ++ -- +- +
18 .fagraon + 97 Dinga + - -
19 Hoshial'pu r + 98 Bahadurgarh .. + + -- - -
.. +
.. + + + + +
20 Karna! + - 99 Khem Karan +
21 Gujrat + - + - 100 Nahan .. + - + + +
22 Hewari " + - - - .+ 101 Bhakkar .. + + + + +
2:~ Montgomery .. + + + + + 102 Sanaur .. + + - - -
.. .. + + -
.. ++ ++ +- +- + +
24 Chiniot + 103 Dharmkot
25 Maler Kotla + 104 Majitha .. + + - + -
2u Hissar .. + + - + + 105 Rahon .. + - - -. -
.. + - - ' + .. - + + -. -
.. + + +
27 Jhelum - 106 Shujabad
Dera Ghazi Khan - + 107 Miani .. + + - - +
28
2!l Bhatinda .. + + + + + 108 Dharmsala .. + - - + +
30 Namaul .. + - + - + 109 Bahadur .. + + - + +
31 Bahawalpur .... + + - - + llO Chamba ..
.. ++ +- +
- + +
:~2 Wazirabad + + - + - III
+ 112
Dajal,
.. + + + + +
3:\ Kapurthala " + - - + ]\[azaffargal'h
.. + - - + +
.. + + - - +
ll3 Hariana -

.. + - - + +
114 Banga
CLASS IV-lO,OOO 115 Sohna -
TO 20,000. 1I6 I<'erozepur Jhirka + - - + -
II7 Zira .... + -+ + - +
"

.. + - + + +
+ + .. + - - - +
:3+ Bhcra + + 118 Khanpur
:}5 Kaithal .. + + - - II9 Dera Baba Nanak -
;I(i Sil'sa .. + + - - + 120 Phillaur + - - + -
37 Fa-zilka .. + + + + +
121 J<'aridabad .. + - - - -
"

.. + - - - +
.. + + + +
38 l:Iansi " + - 1"') Chachrauli
- .. - - - -
+ + + .. +
an Simla 123 Dinanagar
.. + + - 124+ - Sharakpur + - + - +
40 Nabha
41 b'aridkot .. + + 125+ + Gohana .. - - - - +
42 Kot Kapura .. +
+ + + + 126+ Thanesar .. CLA1!S
+ - VI-UNDER
- - +
..
4') Sonepat ..
.. + + - - +
+
44 'Muktsal'
.. + + +
- - + +
.. - -
5,000.
45 Khushab + 127 + Bawal
.. + -
- + +
46 Sangrur .. + + - - 128+ Ramnagar ,-
+ --
47 .fagadhri
..
" - + - + 129
- - 130 + Rajanpur ,
...... ++ +- -
-
-
- +
+
.. + + +
48 KamaHa Dera Bassi
4-9 Basi + + - - 131 + Ballabgarh + - - + -
.. + .. - -.
.. + +
50 Patti - + 132 Sirhind + + +
+
- - 133 .. + + -
+ -+
51 .fala)pur Jattan - Alipur +
52 SMhabad .. + + + 134- + Buria .. - - - --
+ - + + 135 .. - + +
.. + +
53 /fhajjar Karol' + +
5-b Gurdaspur
"
+ + - + 136 Bakloh .. - - + + +
55 Phagwara ..
.. + + + - - + 137 + Loharu
..
" +
-
- +
- -
- +
56 Raikot - + + 138 Khangarh + +
57 .find .. + + - + 139
+ Kasauli .. - + +- + --
58 CampbeUpur .. + + + +
+ 140 Mithankot .. - + - - +
59 Pak Pattan ..
.. + -
- -
- + 141
+ l\Iurree " - +
- + -,
+
+ 142
-- +-- + +
Attock Cantt.
00 Palwal
61 Sunam
(i2 Sumana
.. +
+
+- - - 143
- + +144
Dagshai
Subathu
.."
..
+
-
- -
+
-
-
H;I Pindi Gheb
(il Ahmadpur Sharqi ...... ++
" + +
++
- - +
- - I 45 Dalhousie
-1 46 Balun
..
.. -
-
+ +
4- +
+ -
+
-
tii) Tarn Taran + T - + +1 47 \ Jutogh .. - + + - -.
 106
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IX.
Rural Density. (Census 1931).

PLAOES OLASSED AS TOWNS IN Number of

Total area!
EAOH OF THE LAST SIX less revenue Rural Popu-
CENSUSES. POPULATION OF lation per
area. of URBAN POPULATION, RURAL POPULATION.
TAHSIL. square mile
towns
of rural
named in
area.
column 3
~
0 ...
Q
-~AME. 0 (square - ---
~ ,.Q
S
miles). 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. ID31. 1921.
fl ::I
Q Z
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12
-, - ----
PUNJAB (BRITISH TERRITORY) 88,708 23;580,852 20,685,478 2,611,611 1,997,154 20,969,241 18,688,824 236 21 1

HISSAK TAHSIL 1,067 :l13,643 190,452 25,179 21,415 188,464 169,037 177 158
"

1 Hissar ., .. .. .. 20,179 21,410 .. .. .. ..

~
HANSI TAHSIL 801 192,810 177,043 18,356 15,425 174,454 161,618 218 202
2 Hansi
"
., .. .. .. , 18,306 15,425 .. ., .. ..
.. 35,866 33,270 102,345 92,745
!7.1
.....
:II 3
'BHIWANI TAHSIL
Bhiwani
F ATEHABAD TAHSIL
..
.,
..
751

919
138,211
..
152,259
126,015
..
141,621
35,866
.,
33,270
,.
..
152,259
, .
141,621
..
136 12 3
..
154
166
SIRSA. TA.lISIL ., 1,636 202,556 181,679 18,909 16,241 183,647 165,438 II:! 10I
4 Sirsa .. .. ., .. 18,909 16,241 , . , .
-- ROHTAK TAHSIL ., 514 220,803 200,939 35,235 25,240 185,568 175,699 361
"

342
5 Rohtak .. .. .. "
35,235 25,240 .. .. ., ..
..'.
27,072 24,209 200,983
~ JHA.JJAR TAHSIL 727 228,055 213,866 189,657 276 26
~
6 .Jhajjar .. .. ,. 12,232 10,800 .. .. .. ..
7 Bahadurgarh .. .. .. 6,963 5,955 .. ., ..
;rl
0 8 Beri
"
.. .. .. .. 7,877 7,454 "
"
,. ,. ..
~ GOIIANA TAIISIL 553 177,014 175,291 5,045 5,107 171,969 170,184 311 308
9 Gohana,
"
., .. " .. 5,045 5,107 .. .. ..
SONEPAT TAHSIL .. 447 179,749 182,176 15,050 12,981 164,699 169,195 368 379
"

10 Sonepat .. .. .. ,. 15,050 12,981 .. ., ,. ..

-- 12,875 9,865 106,876 102,115
II
GURGAON TAHSIL
Hidayatpur Chhauni
"
" .,
401 119,751
..
111,980
.. 7,208 6,107 ..
.. "
.. ,I ,.
267
....25
12 Sohna " .. .. .. 6,667 4,758 .,
FERO~El'UR JHlRKA TAHSIL •• 312 108,687 98,285 5,390 4,542 103,297 93,743 331 3 00
13 Ferozepur Jhirka .. .. .. 5,390 4,642 .. .. ., ..
Z NUH TAHSIL
"
" 402 124,578 112,119 .. .. 124,578 112,119 310 27 9
PALWAL TAHSIL 379 144-,726 131,760 18,065 15,206 126,661 116,554 334 308
0
14 Palwal
"
.. .. .. 10,807 9,352 .. .. ..
~
,.

~
15 Hodal
"
" .. ., .. 7,258 5,864 .. " ,. ..
ItEWARI TAHSIL 421 158,880 147,256 26, 2691 23,129 132,6II 124,127 :H5 29
j:)
0 16 R,ewll,ri
"

BALr.ABGARH TAI!SIL "

.. ..
277
.,
83,541
..
80,961
26,269
9,29€
23,129
8,058
"
74,245
..
72,903
., ..
263
268
17 Bailabgarh .. .. .. 4,162 3,721 .. ., ., ..
118 Faridabad
"
" .. .. .. 6,134 4,337 .. " ., ..
--
19 Karnal
KARNAL TAHSIL .... ..
854 247,637
..
232,703
..
26,610
26,610
22,845
22,840
221,027
..
209,858
.. .. ..
259 246

~ PASIPAT TAI!SIL 459 173,968 173,796 32,915 27,343 141,053 146,453 307 31 9
.. .. .. ..
"

.z<:~ 20 Pan6pat " .. .. 32,915 27,343 ..

19,418 15,477 259,485 260,245
21 Kaithal
KAI'fHAL TAHSIL "
..
1,272 278,903
..
275,722
.. 19,418 15,477 .. 204
., ..205
~ TI!ANES_~R TAI!SIL
"
17,325 15,555 )31-,781
"
131,046
22
23
Thanesar
Sha,habad
"
" ....
555 152,106

..
"
146,601
..
..
5,032
12,293
4,226
11,329
..
.. " "
243

..
....236
"
-- A~IBAr.A TAI!SIL
"

., 187,926 86,592 76,326 lI5,933 111,600 317

352 202,525 329
24 Ambala "
., .. .. 86,692 76,326 .. ., .. ..
KIlAItAR TAHSIL 372 155,530 142,894 2,852 3,212 152,678 139,682 410 375
25 Kharar
"
. .. .. ., 2,852 3,212 .. .. .. ..
j "
121,023
~... 26 Jagadhri
JAGADHRI TAHSIL "
., ,.
401 137,785
..
126,704
..
16,762
13,268
15,118
11,644 ..
..
111,586
..
302
., ....278
27 Buria "
.. .. .. 3,494 3,674 .. "
~ 436 107,691
28
NARAINOARII TAHSIL .,
Sadhaura
RUPAR TAHSIL
"
' ..
:J86
115,460
,.
131,602
107,798
..
lI6,155
7,769
7,769
8,764-
7,630
7,630
7,606
..
122,8:J8
100,168
..
108,549
..
U7
..230
380
430
29 Rupar
"
.. .. .. 8,7M 7,606 .. .. ..
-- SmLA TAHSIr.
"

42 25,846 35,003 21,410 :10,539 4,436 4,464-

"

106
30 Simla
"
., .. .. 18,144 26,149 . ..
..
..
.... ,.
106
..
....
~..... ..
"
31 Jutogh ., 470 1,064 ..
"
.." .. .. ..
~
:l2 Dagshai
33 Subathu
KaT KIIAI TAHSIL
"
"
"
.,
"
:t!
"
10,940
..
10,324
1,469
1,.327
.. ,.
1,745
1,1581 ..
10,940
..
10,324
"
342
..
323
--
415 122,527 Il8,374 6,359 4,904 lI6,168 Il3,470
ia
KANonA l'AHSIL
Dharmsala,
DEI!RA TAI!SIL
"
"
..
495
..
1:n,251
..
124,638 ..
6,359
..
4,904 ..
127,251
..
124,638
..
280
..273
252
~ 257
FE
~(JRPtJR TAHSIL
"
"
519 98,394 95,470 .,
..
.. 98,394 95,470 190 184

~g~1
HAMlRPUR TAHSIL "
1 177,199 168,504 "
177,199 168,504 300 286
Z PALAMPUR TAHSIL 144,516 137;052 ., 144,516 137,052 277 263
<: " "
~ K ULtJ T AIISIL "
1,:l35 131,425 122,027 " .. 131,425 122,027 98 91
- --_
 107

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IX.-continued.

Rural Density. (Census 1931).
_---
,
---_.- - - - - .--- - - - - - - - - _- -
I
_---,---- - ~ --
Number of
-
I
PLAOES OLASSED AS TOWNS IN Total area rural PopiI.
EAOH OF THE LAST SIX CENSUSES. less POPULATION OF lation per
revenue URBAN POPULATION. lluRAL POPULATION. square mile
area of TAHSIL.
of rural
towns area.
named in
r.:OJ column 3
Name. (square 1931. 1921. lIl:ll. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921.
S
;:
miles). \
~ I
2 3 4 5 () 7 s 9 10 11 12
\
- _- - - - - - - -I-
i
HOSHIARPUR TAHSIL "
.. ..
502 278,829
.,
247,196
..
:12,701
26,7S0
2H,490
2/,'286!
246,128 220,7061
.. I
..
490
....440
35
3Ii
Hoshiarpur
Hariana .. .. .. .. 6,971 6,206
8,362
..
"

~28,958
.. I
..
462 418-
DASUYA TAHSIL 496 2:l8,468 215,liOO 9,510 207,238
17 UrmurTanda
"
.. .. .,
259,403
..
232,772 ..
9,610 8,362
..
..
259,403
..
232,772
..
508
..
456-
GARHSHANKAR TAHSIL .. 511
UNA TAHSIL .. 690 255,487 231,851 1 ., .. 255,487 231,851 370 336-

JULLUNDUR TAliSlL .. .. :n3

347,123 289,396
..
98,908 79,5:!0 :!48,215
2?9, 876 1
..
665
.. 663
3 8 Jullundur .. ., 89,030 71,008
.. ..
3 9 Kartarpur .. .. 284 .. .. 9,878 8,612
"
.. ..
568
.. ..
NAWANSHAHR TAHSIL •. 200,333 177,692 19,685 16,352 180,648 161,340 636
4 0 Nawanshahr .. .. .. .. 7,15.1 6,316 "
..
.... .. ..
.. .. ., .. 6,840 6,089
..623 ..536
4 1 Banga
4 2 Rahon
PHILL.A.UR TAHSIL
.... .,
2813
..
190,316
..
164,806
6,692
12,247
6,947
11,541
"
178,069
..
153,265
43 Phillaur .... .. .... ., 6,168 4,696 .. .. .. ..
44 Nur "'lahal .. .. 7,079 6,846 .. .. .. ..50
NAKODAR TAHSIL .. 357 205,949 190,650 , 9,584 9,434 196,365 181,216 550
4 5 Nakodar .. .. ., ., 9,584 9,434 " .. .. ..
/'
I,UOHIANA TAHSIL .. 676 335,302 285,953 68,586 51,880 266,716 234,073 395 346
4 (j Ludhiana. .. .. .. .. 68,686 61,880 .. .. .. "
JAGRAON TAHSIL .. 418 204,344 164,553 38,918 26,110 165,426 138,443 396
..
331
4 7' Jo.graon .. .. ., .. 27,108 17,731 .. .. ..
4 8 Raikot .. .. .. 11,810 8,379 .. .. ..402
SA}IRALA TAHSIL .." 291 132,848 117,116 .. .. "
132,8481 117,1l6 457

FEROZEPUR TAHSIL .. 669 240,326 222,355 64,634 54,351 175,692 168,004 263
..
251
4 9 Ferozepur .. .. ., .. 64,634 64,351 .. .. ..
......
ZIRA TAHSIL 12,097 10,582 332 31 [>
50 Zira.
5 1 Dharmkot
.... 495 176,219
..
.,
166,373
..
..
5,318
6,779
4,622
5,960
164,122
..
..
155,791
..
..
..
..
..
"
~IOGA TAHSIL .. 625 223,975 209,558 .. .. 223,975 209,558 358 335
MUKTSAR. TAHSIL .. 932 224,075 209,645 14,839 10,539 209,236 199,106 225 214
..207
5 2 }Iuktsar ..
..
..1,336 .. "
14,839 10,539 .. .. ..
53 Fazilka
FAZILKA TAHSIL
.. .,
292,137
..
290,935
..
18,463
18,463
13,829
1.1,829
273,674
..
277,106
.. ..
205
..
54 Lahore
LAHORE TAlISIL

CllUNIAN TAHSIL
..
..
..
625
..1,126 693,521
..
329,483
. 515,809
..
294,434
429,747
429,747
8,269
281,781
281,'181
7,642
263,774
..
321,214
234,028
..
286,792
.. ..
285 255
.. ..342
422 374

55 Chunian ..... ., .. -.. 8,269 7,642 .. ..

KASUR TAHSIL .. 795 355,566 319,596 66,595 47,609 288,971 271,987 363
56 Kasul' .. .. " ... 46,816 31,018 .. .. .. ..
.. ..
5 I Khem Karan
~
.. .. .. .. 6,898 6,152 .. ..
5 8 Patti .. .. .. .. 12,882 10,439 .. .. .. ..
,
AMRITSAR TAHSIL .. 534 594,410 450,760 280,437 173,346 313,973 277,414 588 520
59 Amritsar .. .. .. 264,840 160,218 .. .. .. ....
60 Majitha ..
..
..
.. ,
..
"

..
..
..
6,709 6,664 .. ..
.. .. ..
..
(i,.l Jandiala 8,888 7,464 ..
..
.. ..
TARN TARAN TAHSIL 596 322,256 294,465 10,103 5,988 312,153 288,477 524 484
62 Tarn Tarun ., .. .. .. 10,103 6,988 .. ..
AJNALA TAHSIL ., 417 200,454 184,149 .. .. 200,454 184,149 481 442

..
GURDASPUR TAHSIL
6 3 Gurdaspur
64 Dina NagaI"
..
..
.... 490 263,727
"
..
234,146
..
..
17,208
12,094
6,114
12,963
8,906
4,047
246,5l9
..
..
221,193
..
..
503
..
..
....461
BAtALA TATlSIL .... ..
476 320,349 275,695
..
38,380
33,204
30,455
26,122
281,969
..
245,240
..
592
.. ..
5]5
6 5 Ba.ta\a
66 ,Dera Baba Nanak .. .. 359 ..
"
.. 6,176 4,333 .. .. ..347 ..324
PATRANKOT TAHSIL .-
6 7 Pathankot .... .... 139,459

.."
129,502
.. '
..
14,884
9,763
852
13,188
7,353
948
124,575
..
..
116,314
.. .... ..
..
6 8 ,Balun
I} 9 Dalhousie .. " .. .. 1,030 1,457 ..
"
.... ....
76 Bakloh
SRAKARGARH TAHSIL .... "
487
"
247,363
..
212,849 ..
.
3,239
..
3,130 .."
247,363
..
212,849 508 437

7 1 Sialkot
SIALKOT TAHSIL .... 373
.. 378
308,461
..
266,362
..
100,973
100,973
70,619
70,619
207,488
..
195,743
.. .. ..
556 525

PASRUR TAHSIL .... 217,055 195,1 II 7,905 6,909 209,150 188,202 553 498
72 Pasrur " .. 7,905 6,909 -. .. .. ..
....
NAROWAL TAIlSIL 408 230,980
"
212,627 .. .. 230,980 212,627 566 521
DASKA TAHSIL 387 223,121 230,767 8,636 510
3 Hardo Daska .. .. .. .. 8,636
1
6,283
6,283
214,485
.. 197,484
..
554
.. ..
 108
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IX.-continued.
Rural Density. (Census 1931.)
-- ------- -- - ----- ----- ---- --
PLAOES OLASSED AS TOWNS IN Total area Number of
EAOH OF THE. LAST SIX CENSUSES. less reven ue Rural Popu.·
POPULATION OF lation per
area of URBAN POPl!LATIO~. RURAL POPULATION.
TAHSIL. square mile
Towns
named in of rural
~ "
area.
g Z NA1I1E. column 3
~
..Q (square -
Ei::I miles).
.:i'"
1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921.
Z
~
(j 8

<
1 2 3
---
40 5 • 9 10
---- --
11
-_
12

..
....27o
...;1 GUJRANWALa TAHSIL 928 361,000 294,.567 66,045 403,703 294,055 250,8!i4 318
-<1
.Ii:
74 Gujranwala ..
..
.. ..
..
..
..
58,716 37,887 .. ..
..
..
~
75 Eminabad .. 7,329 5,816 ..
-<1 W AZIRABAD TAHSIL .. 447 163,668 146,248 25,475 23,2i7 138,103 122,971
"
309 275
~ .. .. .. .. 20,707 .. .. .. ..
.."
~
Q_
76 Wazirabad
77 Jtamnagar
HAFIZABAD TAHSIL
..
..
..
908
..
211,470
..
182,766
4,768
..
18,645
4,632
..
..
211,470
..
182,766
"
233
.. 201

.,: SIIEIKHUPURA TAHSIL .. 880 :11:3,978 267,674 .... .. 313,978 267,674 a57 304
...P NANKANA SAHIB TAHSIL
SHAHDARA TAHSIL ..
689
743
194,225
188,529
156,351
210,559 5,056
..
4,127
194,225
183,473
156,351
206,432
282
247
22 7
27 8
p.; 78 Sharakpur .. .. .. .. 5,056 4,127 .. .. .. ..
GUJRAT TAHSIL .. :H6,870 295,551 46,170 40,006 270,200
~ 79 Gujrat
80 Jalalpur Jattan
..
.. ..
..
565
..
..
..
..
26,511
12,607
21,974
10,792
..
..
255,545
..
..
..
..
478
..452
-<1
~
.."
81 Kunjah
KHARLAN TAHSIL
..
..
.. 670 ..
275,947
..
250,201
7,152
7,068
7,240
6,014
..
268,879
..
244,187
..
401
..364
"

P
Cl 82 Dinga
PHALLA TAHSIL
..
.. .. ..
330,110
..
278,294
7,068
..
6,014
..
..
330,1l0
..
278,294
..318 ..268
1,037
SHAHPUR TAHSIL 609 155,908 137,899 7,762 n,58:.! 148,146 131,317 243 216
~
83 Sahiwal .." .. .. 7,762 6,582 " .. .. "
P KHUSHAB TAHSIL .. "
2,534 103,393 168,718 14,194 10,009 179,199 158,700 71 63
;:l.; 84 Khushab .. .. .. .. 14,194 10,009 " .. .. "
:q BHALWAL TAHSIL .. 817 :!46,222 220,951 26,213 !?2,992 220,009 197,059 269 242
-<1
;::: 85 Ehera .. .. .. .. 19,741 17,027 .. .. .. ..
':t:l 86 Miani
SARGODHA TAHSIL
..
.. .. 834 ..
225,067
"
192,350
6,472
..
5,965 "
225,967
..
102,350
"
..
271 231
"
-
;;;j JHELU,[ TAHSIL .. 885 100,504 173,122 2:J,499 18,0130 167,095 155,062 189 175
P 87 Jhelum .. .. .. .. 23,499 18,060 .. .. .. ..
-l PIND DADAN KHAN TAHSIL 851 162,214 143,338 9,832 9,019 152,382 133,410 179 ]57
::.<
:q 88 Pind Dadan Khan .. .. .. "
9,832 9,919 .. .. .. ..
.." CHAKWAL TAHSIL .. 997 188,268 160,608 0,542 7,425 178,726 15:~, 183 179 154
89 Chakwal .. .. .. .. 9,542 7,425 .. .. .. ..
RAWALPINDI TAHSIL .. 757 289,073 262,656 119,284 101,142 169,789 161,514 224 213
...; 90 Rawalpindi .. .. .. .. 119,284 101,142 .. .. ..
Q
~
GUJJAR KHAN TAHSIL .• 569 170,727 148,S:n .. .. 170,727 148,837 :l00
"
262
..... MURREE TAHSIL .. 69,950 60,960 1,980 :3,292 67,979 57,677 276 234
;:l.; 91 Murree , .
246
.. .. 1,980 3,292 .. .. ..214
KAHUTA TAHSIL .. "
453 104, 598 1
I
Qf),762 .. .. 104,598 96,762
"
231
AT'fOCK TAHSIL .. ]02,545 173,472 22,675 18,428 169,870 155,044
.. ..
649 262 239
:.:i 92 Campbellpur .. .. .. .. 11,694 9,850 .. ..
, .. .. .
93 Hazro .. .. .. 9,155 8,408 .. .. .. ..
.. ..
~
~ 94 Attock Cantt. .. .. .. .. 1,826 170 ..
E-t
..,. PINDI GH~B TAHSIL .. 1,470 143,481 120,097 10,506 9,419 132,975 110,678 00 75
.. ..
E-t
05 Pindi Gheb .. .. .. .. 10,506 9,419 .. ..
TALAGANG TAHSIL .. 1,197 127,257 108,501 127,257 108,501 106 91
-
FATEHJANG TAHSIL .. M58 120,677 110,170
.
" "
"
120,677 110,170 141 128
...;
-l
J\!rANWALI TAHSIL .. 1,528 177,75a 147,553 .. .. 177,753 147,553 1I6 97
-<1 BRAKKAR TAHSIL .. 3,133 164-,331 147,121 H,857 6,193 157,474 140,928 50 45
>
....
2;
96 Ehakksl'
ISA KIlEL TAHSIL
..
..
.. .. ..
(i3,53 I
6,857
15,868
6,193
14,627
..
53,587
..
48,904
..
74
..
725 G9,455 67
::s;;:J 97 Isa Khol .. .. .. .. 7,515 6,172 .. .. .. ..
98 Kala Bagh .. .. .. .. 8,353 8,455 .. " .. ..
l\IONTGO~[(mY TAHSIL .. 1,445 :;22,005 103,504 26,164 14,601 295,931 178,903 205 124
:;.< 09 ..
I~ Montgomery .. .. .. .. 26,164 14,601 .. .. "
::.< OKARA TAHSIL .. 710 220,208 U9,791 .. .. 220,208 149,791 :lOG 208
;:;J DWALPUR TAHsrr, .. (l55 220,456 200,078 .. .. 220,456 200,978 231 210
~g PAKI'A1'l'AN TAIISIL .. 1,334 2:n,013 141,417 11,311 7,218 225,702 134,199 160 101
100 l'akpattan .. .. .. 11,311 7,218 .. ..
- 3~~,8661
" "
LYALLI'UR TAHSIL
SAMUNIlRI TAHSIL
..
..
7(]5
760
:;:;:l,86(;1
25:3,157
291,120
225,498 .."
.. 253,157
291,120
225,498
436 3S1
~ " 333 297
;:J TOBA TI~K SINGH TAHSIL .. 1,042 :i(H,768 262,533 13,220 8,OW :!oI,548 253,617 280 243
;:l.; 101 Kamalia ..
..
.. "
.. 13,220
..
8,916 .. .. .. ..
JARANWALA TAHSIL 708 259,51)0 178,730 .. 259,560 178,730 3li7 252
-
,[dANG TAIISIL .. 1,:127 :! HO,:l 07 2:~:!,570 :l6,035 :10,130 0)0)4 ')7~1 202,431 169 153
"" ... ,'" -I
102 .Jnagn·3Iaghiana .. .. .. ,16,035 30,139 ..
2~~'2901
C)
Z; CUlNIOl' TAIISIL .. 1,015 261,140 211,188 25,841 17,513
"
~93,675
"
232 . 191
-<1
!:I:l
[0:3 Chiniot
SffORK01' 'fAHSIL
..
..
..
14.3.:l86[
..
126.801
2.5,841
..
17,513
.. 143,386
..
126,801
.. :17 "
121
~ 1.049
 109

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IX.-concluded.

Rural Density. (Census 1931).

PLAOES CLASSED AS TOWNS IN Total area Number of

EAOH OF THE LAST SIX OENSUSES. less Rural Popule.-
revenue POPULATION 0)<' RURAL POPULATION. tion per
area of TAHSIL, URBAN POPULATION.
1'0wns square mile
F< named in of r:ural area.
.,
~
~ .0
NAME, oolum 3
(square
~
Eo<
UJ 1921. 1931. 1921.
.... miles) • 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931.
A Z
I 2 3 4 () 6 7 8 9 '10 11 12
-- --
.. 84,806 158,579 244
104 Multan
MULTAN TAHSIL
..
.. .. 685 755 303,761
, .
243,385
.. 119,457
119,457 84,806
184,304
.. .. ., ..210
105 Shujabad
SHUJABAD TAHSIL
LODHMN TAHSIL
..
.... ..1,054
147,876
..
163,190
132,091
..
125,353 ..
6,618
6,618
6,730
6,730
141,258
..
163,190
125,361
..
125,353
206
..
155
..
1~3

119
MAILSI TAHSIL 1,434 189,162 113,927 .. .. 189,162 113,927 132 79
~ KHANEWAL TAHSIL
....
197,774 127,131 .... .. 197,774 127,131 202 130
KABlRWALA TAHSIL
978
833 173,137 147,441 .. 173,137 147,441 208 177
-
::tl MUZAFFARGARH TAHSIL
.... 910 180,105 178,579 8,973 8,570 171,132 170,009 188
....187
.. .. .... .. ..
~
106 Muzaffargarh 6,110 5,386
107 Khangarh
ALIPUR TAHSIL .. ..
918
..
146,711
2,863
3,931
3,183
3,434
..
158,773
"
"

143,277
..173 156
162,704:
~ 108 Alipur
KOT ADU' TAHSIL
..
.. ..
1,318
..
117,544
..
108,970
3,931
..
3,434
.12,015
.
..
117,544
..
108,970
..135 .. 83
~ LElAH TAHSIL .. 2,410 131,022 134,218 13,069 117,953 122,203 49 51
109 Leiah
110 Karor
.... ..
..
.. .... 9,578
3,491
8,476
3,539
.... ..
..
..
..
..
..
~ "

DERA GHAZI KHAN

III
TAHSIL
Dera Ghazi Khan .... ..1,448 193,713
..
193,789
.. 23,468
23,468
20,731
20,731 ..
170,245 173,058
..
118
.. ..12080
~.
SANGHAR TAHSIL
RAJANPUR TAHSIL ..
" 1,065
2,017
88,571
110,856
84,759
105,008
..7,190 ..
7,168
88,571
103,666
84,759
97,840
83
51
~~ 113
112 Rajanpur
....
" ..
..
.. ..
..85,496 4,510 3,964 .... "
..
..
..
....49
<tl~ Mit}ankot " 2,680 3,204
JAMPUR TAHSIL
>il
1114
110
Jampur
Dajal
..
.. .... 892 ....97,904 .... 15,616
9,430
8,186
13,092
7,317
6,775
....82,288 ....72,404 .. ..
92
.... 81
SUBSIDIARY TABLE X.
Statement showing average Population and area per village in Tahsil. (Census 1931).

RURAL• AVBRAGE.
DISTRICT AND TAHSIL.
...NUMBER OF
VILLAGES.
i I Number of Area per
Popula.tion. Area in persons per village (in
. (square miles). village. square miles) •

I 2
, 3 4 5 6

PUNJAB (BritIsh Territory) .. 34,630 20,969,241 88,708 606 2'6

......
HISSAR
Hissa.r
Hansi ...... .... 221
129
188,464 1,067 853 4'8
174,454 801 1,352 6'2
Bhiwani
Fatehabad
Susa
..
..
..
.. ...... 131·
173
102,345
152,259
751
919
781
880
5'7
5'3
309 183,647 1,636 594 0'3
R OHTAK
Rohtak
Jhajjar
..
.... .... ...... 125 185,568 514 1,485 4'1
255
Gohana .. 200,983 727 788 2'9
Sonepat .. .. .. 115
227
171,969
164,699
553
447
1,495
726
4'8
2'0
URGAON
.. ....
Gurgaon
Ferozepur Jhirka
Nuh •• .... ...... 210
231
106,876
103,297
401
312
509
447
1'9
l'4

......
258 124,578 402 483 1'6
Palwal ..
Rewari
Ballabgarh
..
.. ....
186
289
126,661
132,611
379
421
681
459
2'0
1'0'
184 74,245 277 404 1'0
x ARNAL
Karnal ..
..
.... ...... .... 380 221,027 854 1574 2'2

....
Panihat 168 141,053 459 840 2'7
Kait 801
Thanesar .. 414
413
259,485
134,781
1,272
555
627
326
3'1
1'3
 no
SUBSIDIARY TABLE X,--continued,
Statement showing average Population and area per village in Tahsil. (Census 1931),
--'-' - ----.
RURAL, AVERAGE,
NUM:BER OF ------,
DrSTRIOT AND TAHSIL, VILLAGES, Area in Area per
Population, (square Number of village (in
miles), persons per square
village, miles),

1 2 3 4 5 6

AMBALA
Ambala 292 115,933 352 397 1'2
Kharar 375 152,678 372 407 1'0
Jagadhri 378 121,023 401 320 1'1
Naraingarh 318 107,691 436 339 1'4
Rupal' 360 122,838 286 341 0'8

SIMLA
Simla 92 4,436 42 48 0'5
Kot Khai 110 10,940 32 99 0'3

KANGRA
Kangra 132 116,168 4,15 880 3'1
Dehra 145 127,251 495 878 3'4
Nurpur 192 98,394 519 512 2'7
Hamirpur 64 177,199 590 2,769 9'2
J:>aIampur 113 144,516 ·521 1,279 4'6
Kulu 67 131,425 1,335 1,962 19'9

HOSHIARPUR
Hoshiarpur 489 246,128 502 503 1'0·
Dasuya 622 228,958 496 368 0'8
Garhshankar 464 259,403 511 559 1'1
Una 524 255,487 690 488 1'3

JULLUNDUR
Jullundur 402 248,215 373 617 O'~
Nawanshahr 272 180,648 284 664 1'0
Phillaur 223 178,069 286 799 1'3
Nakodar 313 196,365 357 627 1'1

LUDHIANA
Ludhiana 429 266,716 676 622 1'6
Jagraon 165 165,426 418 1,003 2'5"
Samrala 257 132,848 291 517 1'1

FEROZEPORE
Ferozepore 361 175,692 669 487 h)":
Zira 344 164,122 495 477 1'4
Moga 167 223,975 625 1,341 3'7
Muktsar 318 209,936 932 658 2'9"
Fazilka 317 273,674 1,336 863 4'2

LAHORE
Lahore 319 263,774 625 827 2'0
Chunian 465
337
321,214
288,971
1,126
795
691
857
- 2'4
2'4
Kasur

AMRITSAR
Amritsar 369 313,973 534 851 1'4
Tarn Taran
Ajnala
.'. 340
327
312,153
200,454
596
417
918
613
1'8
1'3

GURDA8PUR
Gurdaspur 656 246,5 HI 490 376 0'7
Batala 480 281,960 476 587 1'0
Pathankot 402 124,575 359 310 O'g..
Shakargarh 705 247,363 487 351 0'7

SIALKOT
.', 586 207,488 373 354 0'6
Sialkot
pasrur 559 209,150 378 374 0'7
Narowal 557 230,980 408 415 0'7
Daska 364 214,485 387 589 1'1

GUJRANWALA 294,955 928 525 1'7

Gujranwala 562
Wazirabad 254 138,193 447 544 1'8
Hafizabad 403 211,470 908 525 2'3

SHEIKHUPURA
,
252 313,978 880 1,246 3'5
Sheikhupura 2'0
Nankana Sahib 348 194,225 689 558
Shahdara 431 183,473 743 426 1'7

------
 III
SUBSIDIARY TABLE XI.
Statement showing average number of persons per house (in tabsil or state) 1931.

.:l 98'"
,

.....0'1:1
,.!,
°
c:p~o
d
0 0'1:1 6~ d <=1
e-: :z°03 ...~ ~ ,S
- ..., 0:: '" .,
... Z t·a'i ~~~ 6
,.Qt·~P< '"tJ5
0 TAHSIL, \ TAHSIL. '" P<
~ ,~
,.Q::l'"
S <:> p :; 03- 0
... 0..::1
~
te :;'" ac~..d
... Eo<
a5~
g '"
til
::l <:> °
Z°,.Q 0
;0,.

:::..
<:> ......
,.. " "~
<,.Q A
rn
H 'r:::
til '"
pOO
ZO..::l
P<
0
1=4
6 Fs ~
';;,.Q P<
3 r;
- 2 4 6 1
--
2
- -3 - - _ . _ 4 - -fi 6
PUNJAB •• 5,943,65228,490,857 4'79 ~ 69 Gujrat 67,919 316,370 4'66
BRITISH TERRI· ~ 70 Kharian 64,315 275,947 4'29
TORY • ,4,894,035 23,580,852 4'821 <!l 71 Phalia 71,426 330,110 4'62
1 Hissar 42,181 213,643 5'Oe ~ 72 Shahpur 35,247 155,908 4'42
Pi
cI
2 Hansi 38,872 192,810 4'90 P
Po. 73 Khushab 44,259 193,393 4'37
rn
rn
3 Bhiwani 26,504 138,211 5'21 iIl 74 Bhalwal 52,285 246,222 4'71
cI
4 Fatehabad 29,782 152,259 5'11 75 Sargodha
~ 5 - Sirsa 39,737 202,556 5'10
==
w. 40,131 225,967 5'63
76 Jhelum 46,219 190,594 4'12
:;l
~ 6 Rohtak 40,969 220,803 5'39 P 77 Pind Dadan Khan :: 39,742 162,214 4'08
-<I 43,693 228,055 ..:l
Eo< 7 Jhajjar 5'221 I'< 78 Chakwal 48,261 188,268 3'90
J:Q 8 Gohana 36,126 177,014 4'90, IJ<
0 ..."
~ 9 Sonepat 37,734 179,749 76 79 Rawalpindi 64,819 289,073 4'46
'!' 1 80 Gujjar Khan 40,987 170,727 4'17
24,4 II II9,751 4'91 ~~
10 Qurgaon 81 Murree 14,957 69,959 4'68
i0 11 Ferozepur Jhirka. 24,270 108,687 4'48 ~~
<: ... 82 Kahuta , 24,330 104,598 4'30
12 Nuh 26,381 124,578 4'72 ~p..
~
~
13 Palwal 31,535 144,72u 4'59 -- 83 Attock 43,149 192,045 4'46
C!:l 14 Rewari a2,43& 158,880 4'90 ~ 84 Pindigheb 35,697 143,481 4'02
15 Ballabgarh 18,701 83,5401 4'47 0 85 Talagang 31,211 127,257 4'08
° 86 Fatehjang 29,565 120,677 4'08
~
-<I
16 Karnal 54,078 247,637 4'58 ""1 ''""
17 Panipat 38,662 173,968 4'50 87 :;\lianwali 41,430 177,753 4'29
~ 18 Kaithal .')9,157 278,903 4'71 ''''; 88 Bhakkar 34,169 164,331 4'81
cI
~ 19 Thanesar 33,663 152,106 4'52 ~ ~ 89 lea Khe! 14,863 69,455 4'67
20 Ambala. 47,252 202,525 4'29, -~ re' 90 lIIontgomery 51,684 322,095 6'23

~::. o.
21 Kharar 35,643 155,530 4'36 91 Okara 42,574 220,208 5'17
.:,l2 Jagadhri 33,064 137,785 4'17 ,,><
Eo< I'l 92 Dipalpur 45,959 220,456 4'80
23 Naraing!trh 26,207 115,460 4'41 z ~ 93 Pakpattan 47,379 237,013 5'00
"'1 0::0
24 Rupar 29,082 131,602 4'53 ;;;J
j 94 },yallpur 58,780 333,866 5'68
25 Simla 9,310 25,846 2'78 95 Samundri 44,260 253,157 5'72
~
til 26 Kot Khai 1,961 10,940 5'58 d ~'
-<1
96 Toba Tek Singh 53,732 304,768 5'67
i>< ;:., 97 Jaranwala 44,579 259,560 5'82
27 Kangra 26,273 122,527 4'66 H
28 Dehra 29,199 127,251 4'36 98 ,Thang
~ 29 Nurpur 21,440 98,394 4'59 z
55,226 260,307 4'71

" 30 Hamirpur :!9,i3!J 177,199 4'46 <: " 99 Chiniot

100 Shorkot
52,288 261,140 4'99

~
• ,28,023 143,386 5'12
31 Palampur 32,768 144,516 4'4] .;
32 Kulu 27,740 131,425 4'74 -- 101 Multan 61,172 303,761 4'97
r- 33 Hoshiarpur 60,875 278,829 4'58 i
102
103
Shujabad
Lodhran
30,548
33,609
147,S76
163,190
4'84
4'86
mPi
rn P
34 Dasuya 52,126 238,468 4'57 -<I
~
104 )[ailsi 39,299 189,162 4'Sl
0 .... 35 Garh Shankar 60,074 259,403 4'32 p 105 Khanewal 39,142 197,774 5'05
III 36 Una 60,539 255,487 4'22 .._.
...... 106 Kabirwala 34,643 173,137 5'00

~ , 37 Jullundur 58,3-17 :347,123 5'95 .;; 107 :Uuzaffargarh 38,945 ISO, 105 4'62
4'66 ~-<I 1=1'
~~ 38
pA 39
Nawanshahr
Phillaur
43,002
:~8,588
200,333
190,316 4'93 '"
-<I I'l
...,
108 Alipur
109 Kot Adu
34,246
26,416
162,704
117,544
4'75
4'-t5
..." 40 Nakodar 44,701 205, 94 fJ 4'60 ~" JIO Leiah 29,392 131,022 4'46
~
• .q 335,302 4'43 --
A Z 41 Ludhiana 75,708 .... III Dera Ghazi Khan 42,245 193,713 4'59
P-<l 42 Jagraon 39,798 204,344 5'13 ~ . 112 San ghar 20,136 88,571 4'40
H~ 43 Samrala 29,092 13?,848 4'57 113 Rajanpur 22,410 110,856
a~ 1I4 Jampur
4'95
.. 19,521 97,904 5'02
4'64 -<I :ti
.~ . 44
45
Ferozepore
Zira.
51,784
37,530
240,326
176,219 4'70 Q~::<::
Biloch Trans'frontier
Tract,
6,862 29,642 4'32
~,~
~o
46 l\1oga 48,34:~ 22:',975 4'63
~Ilot 47 }fuktsar 44,686 224,D75 5'02
48 Fazilka 53,867 292,137 5'42 PUNJAB STATES " 1,049,617 4,910,005 4'68
iii 4';iO
i'1 49 Lahore 147,606 693,521 A,-HAVING POLITIOAL 95,112 437,787 4'60
0
iIl 50 Chunian 69,541 329,483 4'74 RELATIONS WITH THE
..., 51 Kasur 73,593 :155,566 4'83 PUNJAB GOVERNMENT,
H
-;---- Dujana 5,676 28,216 4'97
.... I'l'
... 52 Amritsar 104,484 594,410 5'uG 2 Pataudi 4,040 18,873 4'67
~~ 53 Tarn Taran !l8,001 322,256 4'74 :1 Kalsia 13,469 59,848 4'44
"'1, 54 Ajnala 40,286 200,454 4'98 '4 Simla Hill States 71,927 330,850 4'60
"
J., 55 Gurdaspur 53,152 263,727 4'96 B.-HAVING POLITIOAL 954,505 4,472,218 4'69
-<I '
i=ll'l 56 BataJa 61,864 .']20,349 5'18 REL,4TIONB WITH THE
~P ~
pilot 57 Pathankot/ "
:-10,134 1:j9,459 4'63 GOVERNMENT OF
C!:l 58 Sha~arga;li 48,538 247,363 5'10 INDIA.
15 Loharu 4,193 23,338 5'57
Eo<
0 59 Siaikot' 56,247 308,461 5'48 fl Sirmoor 32,204 148,568 4'61
~ 60 Pasr:ur 44,131 217,055 4'92 7 Bilaspur 23,825 100,994 4'24
~ 61 Narowal 45,495 230,980 5'08 8 Jlandi 45,388 207,465 4'57
12,634
til 62 Daska 40,885 223,121 5'46 9 Suket 58,408 4'96
Kapurthala 69,644 316,757 4'55
~~~..;1 63 .. 10
Gujranwa.la ' 72,308 361,000 4'99 11 ::IJaler Kotla 21,223 83,072 3'91
t:5 1>0 64 Wazirabad 34,545 163,668 4'74 12 Faridkot 33,168 164,364 4'96
Hafizabad 42,004 Chamba 30,665 146,870 4'79

~r
2Il,170 5'03 13
14 Patiala 343,998 1,625,520 4'73
M.q 66 Sheikhupura. 58,991 313,978 5'32 15 Jind 64,327 324,676 5'05
~ 67 N ankana Sahib
1>1 37,882 194,225 5'1:l1 16 ~abha 61,774 287,574 4'66
0~68 Shahdara 38,637 _188,,t.i2.9_4'SS 1 17 l!a~a,,~lpur 211,462 984,612 4'66
 112

SUBSIDIARY TABLE X,-concluded.

Statement showing average Population and area per village in Tahsil. (Census 1931.)

RURA.L. AVERAGE,

NUMBER"OF
DISTRIOT AND TAHSIL. VILLAGES, Area in
Population. (square Number of Area per
miles), persons per village (i
Village, square
miles),
1 2 3 4 5 6

GUJRAT
Gujrat ., 512 270,200 565 528 1'1
Kharian ." , .." 508 268,879 670 529 1'3
Phalia , . "
"
., 420 330,110 1,037 786 2'5
SHAHPUR
Shahpur .. ..
..
.,
.. 246 148,146 609 602 2'5
Khushab .. 161 179,199 2,534 1,113 15'7
Bhalwal
Sargodha .." ..
"
.
"
,
276
290
220,009
225,967
817
834
797
779
3'0
2'9
JHELUM
Jhelum .. ..... .... 435 167,095 885 384 2'0
Pind Dadan Khan
Chakwal .. .. .. 206
243
152,382
178,726
851
997
740
735
4'1
4'1
RAWALPINDI
Rawalpindi .... ...... .. 447 169,789 757 380 1'7
Gujjar Kha.n
Murree
Kahuta
.... .. ....
" 379
106
238
170,727
67,979
104,598
569
246
453
450
641
439
1'5
2'3
1'9

ATTOCK
Attock ..
.. ..
.. ...... 189 169,870 649 899 3'4

....
Pindi Gheb 139 132,975 1,470 957 10'6
....
Talagang 86 127,257 1,197 1,480 13'9
Fatehjang ., 201 120,677 858 600 4'3
MIANWALI
Mianwali
Bhakkar
.... .... ..., 123
213
177,753
157,474
1,528
3,133
1,445
739
12'4
14'7
IsaKhel .. .. ,. 62 53,587 725 864 11'7

MONTGOMERY ·..
..'.
508
Montgomery
Okara .... .,,. 375
295,931
220;208
1,445
719
583
587
2'8
1'9
Dikalpur 488 220,456 955 452 2'0
Pa pattan .. ..
"
..
"
587 225,702 1,334 385 2'3

LYALLPUR
Lyallpur .. .. 262 333,866 765 1,274 2'9-
Samundri .. ·... "
290 253,157 760 873 2'6.
.,..
"
Tobs. Tek Singh ••
Jaranwala ·. .. 422
267
291,548
259,560
1,042
708
691
972
2'5
2'7

JHANG
Jhang .. ..
.. .. 432 224,272 1,327 519 3'1
Chiniot .. .. 351 235,299 1,015 670 2'~
Shorkot ·. ·. " 198 143,386 1,049 724 5'3

MULTAN
Multan .. .. .. 279 184,304 755 661 2'7
Shujabad, .. 143 141,258 " 685 988 4"8
Lodhran
Mallsi
.... '-
.. ....
"
324
532
163,190
189,162
1,054
1,434
504
356
3'3
2"7
Khanewal .. .. .. 375 197,774 978 527 2'6
Kabirwala .. .. .. 263 173,137 833 658 3'2

MUZAFFARGARR
Muzaffargar h .. .... .. 378 171,132 910 453 2'4

..·.
Alipur .. 181 158,773 918 877 5"1
KotAdu .. .. 160 117,544 1,318 735 8'2
Leiah .. .. .. 143 117,953 2,410 825 16'9

DERA GHAZI KHAN

Dera. Gh.a.zi Khan
Sa.nghar .... .... ..
.. 231
166
170,245
88,571
1,448
1,068 •
737
534
6'3
6'4
Rajanpur
.. ..·. .. 187 103,666 2,017 554 10'8
Jampur .. 155 82;288 892 531 5'8
 CHAPTER Ill.
BIRTH-PLACE AND MIGRATION.
70. General. 71. Casual migration. 72. Other kinds of migration. 73. Temporary migration.
74. Periodic migration. 75. Semi-permanent migration. _ 76. Permanent migration. 77. Reasons for
small amount of migration.
The main statistics are given in Imperial Table VI which contains statistics of'birth-place for the Pro- Reference to-
vince as a whole as well as for British Territory and Punjab Sta.tes and for each district and state. It also Statistics.
gives figures by birth-place within the Province for colony districts and Bahawalpur State as well as for cities
and certain selected towns.
Subsidiary Table I gives details of immigration (actual figures in thousands) into the Province, its two
main political divisions as well as for each district or state.
Subsidiary Table II gives details of emigration (actual figures) from the Province as well as from
British Territory and Punjab States. Figures of intermigra tion between British Territory· and Punjab State8
are also given.
Subsidiary Table III gives details of migration between the Punjab Province and other parts of
- India. The figures are also compared with those of 1921 and the variation is given.
Subsidiary Table IV shows details of emigrants by BeX outside the Punjab.

70.The enquiry into birth-place of the persons enumerated is one of the General..
most important made at a census. The statistics obtained from it, as noticed
in the first Chapter, helped to explain the great increase in the pop.ulation of
certain places such as the Montgomery and Multan Districts and Bahawalpur
State. These statistics are also useful for the calculation of the Natural Popu-
lation of the Province and to facilitate the determination of sex proportion in it.
The study of migration, which is rendered possible by these figures alone, throws
light on industrial and other economic conditions.
In Chapter I an attempt was made to examine the pressure Qf the popula-
tion on resources, and it was indicated how from the districts where such
pressure was considerable, a steady emigration ·to colony areas in the Province
had been in progress. In Chapter IV we will trace the effect of migration on
age distribution of the population and in Chapter V its efIect on the sex con-
~ stitution. HeTe we will attempt to gauge as far as possible the direction and
extent of various kinds of migration.
It is appropriate in the beginning to define the five well-known types of
migration.
(1) Casual Migration.-Or the minor movements between adjacent
villages .. These affect the returns only when the villages in question happen
to lie on opposite sides of the line which divides one district from another.
I In this type of migration females generally preponderate. It arises
.largely from the very common practice amongst certain communities, chiefly
Hindus, of taking a wife from another village, and from the fact that young
married women often go to their parents' home for their first confinement.
(2) Temporary.-Due to journeys on, business, visits to places of pil-
grimage and the like, and the temporary demand for labour when new roads
and railways are under oonstruction. .
(3) Periodio.-Such as the annual migration which takes place in different
tracts at harvest time, and the seasonal mov~ments of pastoral nomads.
The amount of temporary and periodic migration varies greatly at
different seasons of the year.
(4) Semi-Permanent.-The natives of one place reside and earn their
/
living in .another, but retain their oonnection with their own homes, where
they lea'" their families and to which they return in their old age, and at more
or less regular intervals in the ~antime.
(5) Permanent.-Where overcrowding drives people away or the
superior attractions of some other locality induce people to settle there.
 114 CHAPTER 1lI.-BIRTH-PLACE AND :r.nGRATION.

Another form of migration which is probably increasing in India is what

may be called daily migration, the practice of living outside some large urban
area and coming and going daily for business of one kind or another.
Before discussing the characteristics and if possible the volume of each
kind of migration it will be necessary to explain the extent to which the figures
at this census are different to those at the last census. The enumerators were
instructed to note down the district of birth in the case of all persons born in
an Indian province, the name of the state in the case of those born in an Indian
state, and the name of the country in the case of those born o~ltside India.
In the case of a few Indian states, viz., Hyderabad-Deccan, Baroda, Mysore,
Gwalior and Kashmir the name of the district was also to be' specifif'd. In
tabulation, however, for reasons of economy, the details by districts were
dispensed with, and only the number of persons born in the district or state
of enumeration was shown, all the other districts of British Territory or states
within the Province being lumped together. In the case of the districts of
other provinces, figures were lumped by the province, the states being treated
similarly. Migration figures in the case of colony areas are important, and for
the colony districts in the Punjab and Bahawalpur State, where colonization
has been in progress during the last decade, the figures of birth-place by each
district and state of the Province were tabulated separately. The procedure
adopted, therefore, precludes a study of inter-district migration, except the
emigration to colony areas. For the same reason the Natural Population for
individual districts and states or for Natural Divisions cannot be calculated.
It has only been calculated for the Province, British Territory and Punjab
States, and will be found in Subsidiary Table IV to Chapter I.
Vasual 71. The study of the casual type of migration has suffered most as a
.MIgration.
result of the curtailed tabulation, as it is only possible if birth-place figures by
districts and states are available. At the same time it is a fact that such
migration though comparatively large in volume balances itself as in most cases
movement~ from and to a district or state are fairly equal. To this class of
migration belong the large number of women married to men born in a district
or state other than their own. The children born to such women, especially at
their first confinement, are also included in the casual type of migration, as
there is a widespread custom requiring young wives to go to their parents' home
for their first co:il:finement. The characteristic of this type. of migration can
however be seen from the migration between the British Territory of the
Punjab and the villages of Delhi Province. If the figUIes of persons, enumera·
-------;OB:---::-"TD=---O;CP~ ted in those villages and born in the neigh·
BORN IN PUNJAJl ORN IN ELUI RO- • . . ,
BRITISH TERRITORY VINCE AND ENUME.
RATED IN GUIW~ON,
bourmg PunJab DIstrIcts such as Gurgaon,
AND ENRUMERAATEDE INS ROllTAK AND KARNAL Rohtak and Karnal, were available, the
D ELHI URAL R A . DISTRICTS
Persons .. 28,205 Persons •. '22,087 effect could have been still better appreciated.
Males
Females
.. 6,939 Males
.. 21,266 Females
•. 6,107 Th
.. 15,980 e correspond'mg fi gures 0 f"lInrmgrant s f rom
Females ')
per 1,000 ~ 3,065 per 1,000 r 2,617
Females ') D eIh'1 P '
rovmce are h owever aVaI'1able for these
males. J males. J districts and are given in the marginal table.
Among the immigrants the preponderanQe of females is at once visible. The
number of females per 1,000 males in one case is as high as 3,065 and in the
.other 2,617. Such a sex-proportion is the characteristic of the casual type of
migration in districts where Hindus form the bulk of the population.
The extent of the immigration from the Rajputana Agency to Hissar
:and Gurgaon and from the United Provinces to Karnal, Rohtak and Ambala
 TEMPORARY MIGRATION. 115·

can be easily determined from Imperial Table VI; and most of it is of the casual .
type. The results obtainable are practically similar to t,hose, ascertained above
for Delhi Province, the figures of immigrants being 50,236 males and 86,795
females.
The conditions in another part of the Province are slightly different.
The immigration from the North---West Frontier Province to the Districts of
Attock, Rawalpindi and l\'Iianwali does not seem to be entirely of the casual
bIlllIGRANTS FROllI N. W. F. PROVINCE TO type, and is very small
Immigrant
- District. per 1,000 in extent when com-
S
Females IProportion of the
District. Males. Females. to 1,000 per 1,000 populatio n. pared with the migra-
males. of total.
1
tion on the eastern
Karnal ..
border. The figures
Attock .. 3,396 2,452 722 10 30
Rawalpindi. . 7,801 4,054 520 19 Rohtak .. 39 given in the margin
Mianwali •. 2,618 2,312 883 12 Gurgaon .. 54
show the popUlation
involved as well as the proportion it forms' of- 1,000 of the total population
of the districts. The n~mber of females is actually less than males unlike
what we find in th!:! eastern districts, where the females are in a large
majority: among the immigrants. This is accounted for by the fact that the
Hindu population of the eastern Punjab is exogamous, while the Muslims
of the west are almost entirely endogamous.
72. The remaining kinds of migration affect a very small propor- Other Kinds
of Migration.
tion of the total population
Per 10,000 of total
Birth-place. enumerated population. of the Province, as will
- - - - - - - _ - _ - - - - - - be seen from the figures in the
lI1ales. Females.
1. - India .• .- 5,450 4,534
marginal table, which gives
(a) Punjab.. .. ..
District or state of enumeration "
5,341
4,802
4,422
3,816
the' distribution of ten thou-
(b) Contiguous provinces with states 104 108 sand of the total enumerated
(c) Others .. 5 4
II. Asiatic countries 7 2 population of both sexes
Ill. Foreign countries 5 2
according to birth-place.
It can be calculated from the figures in the marginal table that 86 per
cent. of persons (48 males and 38 females) were enumerated in the district or
state of their birth, while 97'6 per cent. of the" actual population" were
born and enumerated within the Province. Thus immigrants of all kinds
amount to less than 3 per cent., of which about 2 per cent. belong to contiguous
provinces. This immigration is almost entirely confined to the districts of
this Province lying on the border, and as-explained above, is mostly of the
casual ty'pe. The immigration from other Indian Provinces would thus
be nearly' 1 per cent. of the total population, while all the Asiatic
countries and other foreign countries together contribute less than '2 per
cent.
73. Temporary migration thougp. considerable in extent is diffioult to Temporary
'Migration.
determine from the census data. The date of the census was selected so as to
conflict least with fairs or pilgrimages, so that migration on that account was
at its lowest., . The only temporary movements at the time of the census would
therefore b~'~f a certain number of labourers from Rajputana Agency and
Ajmer-JVI.efwara. All persons born in these areas and enumerated in the Pro-
vince except the districts or states bordering on Rajputana, such as Hissar,
Gurgaon and Ferozepore Districts and Loharu, Patiala, Nabha and Jind
States, may be regarded as temporary migrants. Their number comes to
83,397 males and llG,298 females. Temporary immigrants from other provinces
 116 CHAPTER lII.-BIRTH-PLACE AND MIGRATION.

are probably very few. Temporary emigrants from the Punjab are those who
leave the south-eastern districts such as Hissar and Gurgaon, and Loharu
State, and seek labour in places like DeIhL During the last decade a large num-
ber of persons from these areas has emigrated to work on the canals of the
Sutlej Valley Project. The number of persons, born in Hissar and Gurgaon
and enumerated in Bahawalpur and Multan, is given in Imperial Table VI and
practically the whole of it is due to temporary migration. The figures of emi-
gration to the oolonies during the decade are given in paragraph 76.
:Perlodlo 74. The periodic movements of the population in this Province are mostly
Migration.
confined to inter-district migration. They generally take the form of the return, to
rural areas at harvest time, of a large number of persons who seek employment
in large towns at other seasons. For example, rickshaw coolies and other
labourers in Simla go back at the end of the hot weather to their lands in the
Hoshiarpur and Kangra Districts. Very few field labourers are attracted from
across the borders of the Punjab. When the wheat crop matures in the spring
there is an influx of labourers to the colony areas, where the holdings are com-
paratively large and additional help is needed for the cutting of the crop.
During the early months of autumn cotton-pickers flock to the colony areas and
the rice crop in the rice-growing tracts also attracts numerous labourers. The
spring harvest season, which begins in the Province early in April, is one of
considerable activity. It is preceded by rejoicings on a large scale. The
Baisakhi fair is held in numerous places and synchronises with the commence-
ment of the cutting of wheat crop. The zamindars are in real holiday mood
and seem to work up an enthusiasm to last throughout the harvesting period,
which is very trying, the sun becoming hotter day by day, and the clearer
and warmer the day the more'· welcome it is to those engaged in harvesting
operations.
There is also an increasing periodic migration of well-to-do persons to the
hills in summer, as borne out by the large disparity between the winter and
summer popUlations of hill-stations. The
Census. Persons. Males. Females. marginal figures, whioh are at this census
I 2 3 4
available' only for the Simla munioipal area,
Winter 18,144 13667 4,47 7 h .
Summer 51,706 37;157 14,549 s ow that Its summer population taken on
the 30th June 1931 was nearly three times
that obtained at the general census held in the end of February.
While the plain dwellers go to the hills in summer, the hillmen of the
lofty ranges leave their homes with their sheep and cattle to spend the winter
in the valleys and plains of the neighbouring districts. The census returns
of birth-place are thus affected to a certain extent. The traders and labourers
from Kabul and the surrounding territory are periodic visitors of the Punjab
plains, and at the time o£ the census the number of Afghanistan-born persons
in the Punjab was 14,854 (males 11,020 and females 3,834). Most of them go
back to their homes at the end of the winter to come _out again in the beginning
of next winter or to be s~cceeded in this movement by other countrymen of
theirs. The .number of persons, who returned Kashmir as their birth-place, is
79,691 (males 46,342 and females 33,349), and a considerable portion of them
sojourn in the Punjab only during the winter months. They are found scattered
all over the Province except the south-eastern part, and are engaged in strenuous
kinds of labour, such as the carrying of heavy loads and ohopping of wood. Some
 PERIODIC, SEMI-PERMANENT AND PERMAN~NT MIGRATION. 117

of these periodic visitors bring merohandise for disposal in the towns of the
Punjab.
Numero~s men belonging to some of the Punjab districts emigrate III
winter to the United Provinces to carryon a trade in coarse cloth. The number
of the Punjab-born, enumerated in the United Provinces, is nearly 98,000 (males
53,000 and females 45,000), and if from these the casual migrants to adjoining
districts were excluqed the periodic migrants would form a large portion of
the rest.
_ 75. The immigrants who belong to this category are those who have come Semi-perma-
nent Mlgra·
from their home districts to cities and large towns. These men presumably tlon.
migrate to make a living, and after spending a number of years in such areas
return to their homes with which they always keep in touch. The great majority
of government officials and employees of railways and other commercial institu-
tions belong to this category, as also students and workers in large industries
.and workshops. Practically all Europeans and those with their birth-place in
-one of the Presidencies (Bengal, Madras and Bombay), el1lunerated in this
Province, may safely be regarded as belonging to this class. The same could
be said of a number of persons born in the United Provinces, who happened to
be in the Punjab at the time of the census. The large majority of the U. P.
men were of course found in the contiguous Punjab districts and belong to the
:class of casual migrants.
76. An example of the largest wholesale·permanent migration within the Permanent
Migration.
:Province is the migration to canal colonies. This movement, which has been
-operative for the last forty years or so, is not likely to show for some time to come
any signs of abatement. 'The Districts of Lyallpur and Shahpur, which were
the first to be colonized, are no longer the centres of attraction, and more recently
their place has been taken by the Montgomery and Multan Districts and
Bahawalpur State.
The number of persons, enumerated in the colony districts and Bahawal-
'pur State. and born in the other Punjab districts and states, is shown in
.statement showing the actual nu'mber of emigralil& to all the colonies Part C of Table VI. The
(taking the colonie<l as one unit) from each district all,.ing the decade.

District.
I N=bm of
calculated
emigrants during
'
District.
Number of
calculated
emigrants during
colony districts include
Lyallpur, Shahpur, Multan
I the decade. the decade. and Montgomery and parts
1 2 1 2
H issar
1
3,057 I Lahore 22,229
of Gujranwala, Sheikhupura
R ohtak ~ 3,264 Amritsar 32,665
Gurgaon 2,877 Gurdaspur 15,952
and Jhang. The number of
I
K ar'nal ~ 1,142 Sialkot 26,047 persons who actuaily emigra-
A mbala I 2,449 Gujrat \ ..... 21,896
Simla
I

L
62 Jhelum 'I 10,865 ted from each district to the
.Kangra 1,327 Rawalpindi 5,777
H osbiarpur 17,490 Attock colony districts and Bahawal-
~
4,039
J ullundur 24,664 1\1ianwali 5,853
'L udhiana 11,144 1\1 uzaffargarh I 6,705 pur State in the last ten years
F erozepore 17,433 . Dera. Ghazi Khan [ 3,460
"' is given in the margin.
A death-rate of 20 per mille has been ;1ssumed for the old colonists of 1921 as
well as for the new immigrants during the decade. lVIost of these persons may
:safely be .assumed to be permanent migrants. It may be remarked that the
number.'of persons migrating during the last decade has been calculated by the
method explained in Section 6 of Chapter 1. That method, in brief, is the
application of a certain death-rate to the number of immigrants of the 1921
census. It can thus be realized that in case the stream of immigration into
a colony district cea!'led altogether, the old immigrants would die and
the population of the district will mostly consist of the district-born persons.
 118
, CHAPTERoIII.-BIRTH-FLACE AND MlGRATION.

This would explain the reduction in the nu:rnoer of persons born in certain
districts and enumerated in the colonies at a census ~vhen compared with the
previous one. .All the colonies when they grow beyond a certain stage are
bound to show this result sooner or later.
The number of persons, who come from outside and settle in the Punjab,
or of those, who leave the Province tOG settle elsewhere, is infinitesimal as
compared with the number of migrants to canal colonies.
Bauous 77. To get a clear idea of the amount of migration to and from this
for Small
Amount of Province the reader is referred to the diagram below.
I!lgratlon.
o

o
"FGH4NIST<\N

CwAl..loflt

o~
UNITED PROVINCaS

BOMBAY
_- BtHAA .!t ORISSA

"~QOD. sun A,JMERC MScawAA.A

m
-
C,P A BEptAR

o • o~
NVDERA13AD STATE
.ENGAL

·.u" ........

o COUNt"'." OUTSlD. IND1",

ANDAMANS .. NleOBAR
,",ONQ K('UttO

9
~

Migration to and from P'Un.1ab. . Immi(JTants, white Squares. Emigranta, 8haded Squares.
Bcale. one 8quare inch represents 200,000 per8011.~.
 REASONS FOR SMALL AMOUNT OF MIGRATION. 119
l
The white squares represent immigrants to and the shaded squares emi-
grants from this Province. The area of the square is proportionate to the
number of persons migrating.
The reason for the small amount of migration of all kinds was given in
1911 as the proverbial love of the Punjabi for his native land, which made him
{}ontent~th "ghar ki adki, bakir ki sari" (half a loaf at home is as good as a whole
away from it). The real reason however appears to be the one which stands in
the way of urbanization, viz., the dependence of the population on land for
subsistence. Food being the primary necessity of human life keeps people
.attached and busy with the land. Leisure and o:ff-~eason are unknown to a
peasant, who nas constantly to be near his crop to get a living wage out of it and
sometimes even less. The few moments of leisure, which he can have, are spent
in litigation, of which there is no dearth. Thus migration has no attractions for
the agricultural population except when it is calculated to relieve the pressure
on resources by holding out a better agricultural prospect and its attendant
profits in the form of the lease, occupancy or ownership of colony land. A con-
siderable portion of the population consists of artisans and menials, but even
they are supported indireotly by agriculture, and they also do not find any
better substitute for their work to entice them away from their homes.
 121
SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.
Emigration from the Province.
(Actual figures).

BOlt:> l~

Punjab. British Territory. Punjab states.

\VUERE ENUMEHATED.

persons, Males. Females. perSons. ~Iales. Females. Persons. lIIales. Females.

1 2 3 4 5 , 6 7 8 : 9 10
.-.
-
PUNJAB .• *27,816,705 15,217,586 12,599,119 28,188,747 12,669,159 10,519,588 4,627,937 2,548,414 2,079,528
British Territory .. 23,188,747 12,669,159 10,519,688 22,685,305 12,465,876 10,219,429 503,4.42 203,283 300,159

punjab States ' .. 4,627,937 2,548,414 2,079,623 335,800 122,508 213,292 4,292,137 2,425,906 1,866,231

Contiguous provinces .. 502,427 282,890 219,537 461,919 262,028 199,891 40,508 20,862 19,646

Non-contiguous Provinces .. *199,979 145,149 54,830 100,536 77,014

~.3'522j 6,537 4,471 2,066

Outside India .. *3,199 2,921

.
278 .. ..
I
.. .. ..
--- - _.
* Include the figures of those persons who returned their birth-place as .. Punjab Unspecified."

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Migration between the Province and other parts of India.

Note (1) This table is divided into three parls-

(i) Showing the total figures of immigration to and emigration from the whole of the punjab (with details of British
" Territory and punjab States) taking all the other Provinces of India together.
(ii) Containing .details of migration between the Punjab Province (British Territory and Punjab States) and the
British Territory of each of the other provinces;
(iii) Giving similar details of migration between punjab Province (British Territory and Punjab States) and the
Feudatory States of the other provinces.
Note (2) In case of emigrants, persons returning their birth-place ItR " Punjab Unspecified" included in the total figures of are
emigrants to each Province or State, and their number can be obtained by subtraoting the total born in eaoh of the
two divisions of this Province from the total emigrants.
-~--.

. EXCESS (+) OR
hDIIGnANTS TO PUNJAB. E~IIGRAN'rS FRml PUNJAB. DEFICIENCY (-) OF
IMMIGRATION OVER
PnOVINCE on STATE. EMIGRATION.

1931. 192}. Variat.ion. 1931. 1921. Variation. 11)31. 1921.

1 2 3 4 5 6' 7 8 9
~---- -
I.-Total .. 630,909 591,885 +39,024 102,406 530,899 +1,71,507 -71,497 +60,986
1. British 'territory ..
..
519,779
111,130
489,430
102,455
+30,349
+8,675
562,455
47,045
468,631
38,026
+93.824 -42,676 +20,71)9
2. punjab States + 9,019 +64,085 +64,429
,
n.-British Territory.
Total " 346,716 286,800 + 60,416 0\87,091 376,158 +11o,g33 -140,375 -89,858
1. British Territory .. 311,103 259,068 +52,035 378,253 335,938 +42,315 -67,150 -76,870
2. punjab States "
35,613 27,232 +8,381 16,978 18,952 -1,974 +18,635 +8,280

AJ:MER-l\IERWARA .. 931 1,536 -605 3,954 4,028 -74 -3,023 -2,492

1. British Territory r 753 898 -145 3,124 3,478 -354 -2,371. -2,580
2. punjab States / ..
••
178 638 -460 830 550 +280 -652 +88
/
ANDAMA:NS AND Nl(;OBARS 105 70 +35 1,983 1,754 +229 -1,878 -1,684

1. British Territory
2. punjab States
.. I
.. I
104
1 ..
70 +34
+1
1,890
63.'
1,688
66
+202
-3
-1,786
-62
-1,618
-66

ASSAM ~. .. 314 102 +212 6.053 3,088 +2,1]65 -5,739 -2,986

I, British Territory .. 306 84 +222 5,878 2,823 +3,055 -5,572 -2,739
2. punjab States .. S 18 -10 175 265 -90 -167 -247

-
 122

SUBSIDIARY TABLE Ill-continued.

Migration between this Province and other parts of India.

- EXCESS +) OR
DEFICIEN . (-) OF
IMMIGRANTS TO PUNJAB. EMIGRANTS FROM PUNJAB. UlllllGRAT N OVER
PROVINCE on STA'l'E.
. ElIlIGRfl'ION .

--
1931. 1921. Variation. 1931. 1921. Variation. 1931. 1921.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 sE
------ --_
BALUCliiSTAN (D[STRICTS 4,063 3,547 +516 35,597 36,591 +6 -31,534 -).33,044
AND ADMINISTlrATED TERRI-
TORIES).
1. British Territory ., :1,898 3,141 +757 :14,610 34,314 +296 -30,712 ~31,173
2. Punjab States .. 165 406 -241 987 1,277 -290 -822 . -871
BF~"GAl,

2. Punjab States
..
1. British Territory
..
.,
..
4,618

4,320
298
3,172

2,948
224
+1,446

+1.372
+74
*25,084
23,734
1,350
15,754

14,110
1,644
+9,330
+9,624
-294
I
-20,466
-19,414
-1,052
-r 2 582

- 1,162
'
....,.1,420
mAR AND ORISSA' .. ,
1,276 888 +387 13,375 6,718 +6,657 -12,100 -5,830
1. British Territory .. 1,150 860 +290 13,286 6,272 +7,014 -12,136 -5,412
2. Punjab States " 125 28 +97 89 446 -357 +36 --418
MBAY .. .. 8,503 9,502 -999 *91,830 56,603 +36,227 -83,32'1 -46,101

....
I. British Territory 6,419 6,677 -258 Detail not 30,9:n -30,931 +6,4.19 -24.,255
2. Punjab States 2,084 2,825 -741 at/ailable 3,444 -3,444 +2,084 -619
B URMA .. .. 2,04'1 1,617 +430 24,910 20,938 +3,972 -22,863 -19,321
I.
2.
British Territory
punjab States
.... 1,852
195
J,451
J66
+401
+29
23,550
1,360
19,804
1,134
+3,746
+226
-21,698
-1,161i
-18,353
-968
c ENTRAL PnOVINCgS AND 2,288 2,1'1'1 +111 14,209 7,6'14 +6,535 !__11,921 -5,49'1
BEHAR.
1- British Territory
2. punjab States .... 1,904
384
2,121
56
-217
,+328
13,630
57!)
7,259
415
+6,371
+164
- -11,726
-195
-5,138
-359
D ELIII .. .. 37,119 35,165 +1,954 88,612 64,810 +28,802 -51,498 -29,646

1. BritIsh Territory .. 33,065 :~2,305 +760 83,412 60,741 +22,671 -50,347 -28,436
2. punjab States .. 4,054 2,860 +1,194 ",200 4,029 +1,171 -1,146 -1,169

M ADltAS .. .. 1,668 1,583 -26

FiguYe8 626 -625 +1,558 +968
I. British Territory .. 1,447 1,50S -61 not 625 -625 +1,447 +883

N
2.

.TUICTS
punjab States

W. F. PItOVIXCE (DIS-
..
52,7'l3
III

.34,262
75

+18,621
+36
available

*85,146
-
76,936
..
+8,210
+111

-32,373
+75

-42,684
AND ADMINISTRA-
TED TEHIUTOIfIES).
1. British Territory
2. Punjab States .... 50,046
2,727
33,838
414
+16,208
+2,313
8:3,Il8
2,028
76,131
805
+6,987
+1,223
-33,072
+699
-42,293
-391

u Nl'l'~;D
PltOV[XC~;S O~' AGRA 231,122 192,689 +38,433 96,338 82,638 + 13,7QO +134,'184 +110,061
AND OUDIi.
I. British Territory .. 205,839 173,167 +32,672 92,021 77,761 +14,260 +113,818 +95,406
2. Punjab States .. 21),283 19,522 +5,761 4,317 4,877 -560 +20,966 +14,645

I11.-Feudatory states.

Total .. 288,318 303,859 -20,541 215,816 154,741 +60,574 +68,003 +149.118

1. Punjab States .. 74,66,4- 75,182 -51S 30,067 19,074 +10,993 +44,597 +56,108
2. British Territory .. 208,654 228,677 -20,023 184,202 132,693 +5I,/j09 +24,452 +95,984

A SSAM STATES .. S 302 -294 81 90 -9· -73 +212

l.
2.
Punjab States
British Territory
.. I
7 - 302
+1
-295
4
77
12
78
-8
-1
-3
-70
-12
+224

AI. uem wr AN ACa;NCY 2 20 -18 1,748 718 +1,030 -1,746 -698

TRACT.
1. puujab State~
2. British Territory
..
.. .. 2 .. 20
+2
-20
29
1,719
27
691
+2
+1,028
-27
-1,719
-27
-671
AnonA STAn; ... 143 9'1 +46 1,692 746 +947 -1,549 -648

1. punjab States 16 1:3 +:1 136 :ll +105 -120 -18

"
2. British Territory .. 127 84 +4a 1,556 1a6 +1,420 -1,429 -52

B mAn AND Om);SA ~hATES •• (; G " 1,955 1,139 +816 -1,949 -1,133
,
.... .- - ..
1. Punjab States 190 133 +57 -190 -133
2. British Territory 6 6 r' 1,765 1,006 +759 -1,759 -1,000

* These figures relate to the whole Province including its States and Wpst India Agency, SepllJ'atB detaIl for these unIts not
being availahle. • .
 123

SUBSIDIARY TABLE lII.-concluded.

Migration between the Province and other parts of India.
- - ._---_.
Excm;;; (+) OR
DEFICIENCY (-) O~'
IMMIGRANTS TO PUNJAB. E~lIGUANTS ]<'ROM PUNJAB. nUIIGHATlON OYER
PROVINCE OR STATE. BMIGRATioK.
-.-- - -
1931. ° 192 1. Variation. 1931. 1921. Variation. 1031. 1921.

2 3 4 Ii 6 7 8 9

BOMBAY ilTATES 108 485 -377 ],862 -1,862 -1,377

Figure8
Punjab States 24- 41 included in :13 -33
1. -17 Part II. +8
'2. British Territory S4 :l·14 -:{60 :167 -367 +ii
CE:\TRAI, I~WIA AGI~:\GY 3.'31 608 -277 5,352 5,4.Z0 -68 -5,021 -4,812

1. punjab States Wi! 62 +n 7"') 208 +514 -611l -146

2. British Territory 228 ii-i6 -inS 4,630 ;,,',212 -582 -4,402 -4,666

CEXTItAL PIWVIKCgS STATgS 131 338 -207 1,566 1,971 -405 ----<],435 -1,633

I, Punjab States 2 :lii -:~3 t75 89 +86 -17:3 -54

2. British Territory 129 :JO:l -174 1,391 1,882 -491 -1,262 -1,579

GWAr,IOR STATE 1,560 1,793 -233 2,896 2,530 +366 -1,336 -737

1. Punjab States :378 220 +158 320 361) -.15 +58 -145
2. British Territory 1,182 1,573 -391 1,642 2,165 -523 -460 -592

HYDEHAIIAD STATE 797 1,115 -318 3,731 ],618 +2,113 -2,934. -503

1. Punjab States 90 142 -52 541 317 +224 -451 -175

2. British Territory 707 978 -266 3,190 455 +2,735 -2,483 +518

JA~B1U AND KASHMlR STATE 79,691 ·75,159 +4,532 53,034 52,427 +607 +26,657 +22,732
1. Punjab States 4,66:! 3,:~87 +1,276 668 631. +:37 +3,995 +2,756
2. British Torritory 7,j,028 71,i72 +:3,256 52,:366 51,767 +599 +22,662 +20,005

MADRAS STATES INCLUDING 44 39 +5 Figures

53 -53 +44 -u
COCIliN AND TRA VANCORE.
not 2 -2
1. Punjab States -2
available. 35 -35
2. British Territory 4~ 89 +5 +4-4- +4-

COCHIN STATJo, 19 7 +12 -19 -7

1. PWljab States Detail not

2. British Territory available.

TRAVANCOHE STATE 93 42 +61 -93 -42

1. Punjab States Detaill10t 2 -2 ~2

2. British Territory ltvailnble. 35 -35 -3,3

l\IYSORE STA'l'E 293 258 +35 1,196 956 +240 -903 -698

1. Punjab States 33 :l +30 3 16 -13 +30 -13

2. British Territory 260 2;35 +5 1,193 940 +253 -933 -685

RAJPUTANA AGENCY 199,214 222,173 -22,959 140,382 63,387 +76,996 +58,832 +168,786

1. Punjab States 69,060 70,814 -1,754 26,527 16,766 +9,761 +4-2,53ll +54,048
2. British Territory 130,154- 151,359 -21,205 113,855 46,621 +67,234 +16,299 +104-,738

UNITED PIWVINCES STATES •• 990 1,466 -476 ],570 1,531 • +81l -580 --65
1. Punjab States 292 465 -In 752 23 +729 -460 +442
2, British Territory 698 ' 1,001 -303 818 1,508 -690 -120
.. -5Q7

INDIA UNSI'ECIJo'lED 842 1,581 -739 +842 +1,581

1. PJinjab States 11 1,554- -1,54-3 +11 +1,554-
2. British Territory 831 27 +804 +S31 +27

FRENCH AND .PORTUGUESE '33 145 -].12 +33 +145

SETTLEMF:NTS,
1. Punjab States 22 14- +8 +22 +14-
2. British Territory .. 11 131 -120 +ll
·'1 +131
 124
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.
Showing the details of emigrants to different Indian Provinces and States and some foreign countries by sex.
-- - -.-
WHERE BORN.
.'

!
Punjab (Total).
.
Punjab BritIsh Territory. Punjab States. Punjab UnspeclJled.
_,
WHERE ENUJllERATED. ,
.
.;,
::
.,
.;,
i
ea a .,;
.,.,;
ca
.,;
::
.,,,;
ca =
. .;, I 1...,
~
.,a
0 0 0
"...'" a '"
Q)

.,a .,le .,le d" .,

~
Ci d
..... ~ ....
Q)
d: R ~ .... ~ ~

1
"" R
""10 f=.!

2 3 4 5 6 7 S 9 II 12 13
- - - - - ---- - - - --- - - - ---- - - - - --_ - - - - - - - -
TOTAL. 705,605 430,960 274,645 562,455 339,042 228,413 47,045 25,333 21,712 96,105 66,585 29,520

PROVINCES IN INDIA. 490,867 3~2,938 .l6r,9~9 382,133 247;978 134, 105 18,065 12, 8671 0,198 90,669 6fl,093 28,6'16

1 Delhi .. .. 88,612 45,995 42,617 83,412 42,662 40,750 5,200 3,333 1,867 ., .. "

2 Baluchistan ., .. 37,345 27,322 10,023 36,329 26,490 9,839 1,016 832 184 .. .. ..
3 N. W. F. Province .. 85,146 65,089 20,057 83,H8 63,280 19,838 2,028 1,809 219 .. .. ..
4 United Prov;_ncea of Agra and
Oudh.
97,908 52,8]5 45,093 02,839 49,160 43,679 5,069 3,655 1,414 .. .. ..
n Ajmer.Merwll.ra .. 3,954 2,711 1,243 3,124 2,188 936 830 523 307 ., .. ..
(I Assam .. .. 6,134 4,792 1,342 5,955 4,661 1,2114 ]79 131 48 .. " ..
7 Bengal .. .. 25,084 19,132 5,952 23,734 is,3GO 5,384 1,350 782 li68 .. .. ..
S Bihar and Orissa .. 15,330 10,876 4,454 15,05] 10,690 4,361 27\l 186 • 93 .. .. ...
9 Bombay .. ., 90,669 62:,093 28,576 .. .. .. .. .. .. 90,669 62,093 28,576

10 Burma. .. .. 24,910 20,377 4,533 23,550 ]9,245 4,305 1,360 1,132 228 .. .. ..
11 Central Provinces and Berar 15,776 11,736 4,039 15,021 ll,252 3,769 754 484 270 .. .. ..
STATES. 209,556 103,503 106,053 1'18,l32 89.527 88,905 28,917 12,416 16,602 2,207 1,561 646

12 Jammu and Kashmir .. 53,034 23,322 29,712 52,366 22,934 29,432 668 388 280 " .. ..
13 Raj putana Ageney .. 140,382 68,347 72,035 ll:l,S55 57,502 56,353 26,527 10,845 15,682 .. .. .,

.. _. 1,399 293 278 136 121 15 .. .. ..

14 Baroda Sts te
..
1,692 1,556 1,278

15 Central India Agency .. 5,352 3,961 1,391 4,630 3,512 1,1l8 722 449 273 ' . ..
16 Cochin State .. .. ]9 15 4 .. .. .. .. .. .. 19 Hi • 4,

]7 Gwalior Stttte .. .. 2,896 1,912 984 1,642 1,159 483 320 188 132 934 566 So!)

2,642 1,089 3,190 2,220

- 970 .. 541 422 119 .. .. ...
18 Hydorabad State " 3,731

19 l\fysore State .. .. 1,196 924 272 1,193 922 271 :I 2 1 .. .. ..

20 Travancore State . .; 93 82 11 .. .. .. .. " .. 93 82 II

21 West India Agency ., 1,161 899 262 .. .. .. .. .. .. 1,16] 899 262

•
OUT'SIDE INDIA. 5,182 4,519 663 1,890 1,53'1 353 63 51 12 3,229 2,931 298

22 _<\ndamans and Nicoba.rs .. 1,983 1,598 385 1,890 1,537 353 63 .51 12 30 ]0 20

23 Accra (Gold Coast Colonies) J 1 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 1 I

-
24 Somilliland .. .. 28 18 10 .. .. .. .. .. ., 28 18 10

~5 Zanzibar .. .. 131 71 60 .. '. .. .. .. .. 131 71 60

26 Cyprus
- .. 2
• 2 .. .. .. ..
...
,. .' .. 2 2 ..
27 Ceylon
- " 132 107 25 .. ., .. .. .. 132 107 25

28 North Rhodesia. .. 3 2 1 "

-.... .. .. .. .. 3 2 1

29 Hong ~ong .~ .. 2,649 2,495 1M .. .. .. .. .. 2,649 2,495 154

30 North BDrneo .'. .. 253 221\ 28 .. .. •

.. .. .. .. 253 225 28

---- - -
 OHAPTER IV.
AGE.
78. Introductory. 79. Peculiarities of age returns, 80. Smoothing of figures. 81. Different methods
.of recording age. 82. Age distribution at different censuses. 83. Variation in individqal age.groups. 84. Age
distribution compared to other oountries. 85. Mean age. 86. Mean age in Natural Divisions. 87. Longevity
in different areas_ 88. Quinquennial bir~hs and age.groups. 89. Census as a test of vital record.
90. Effect of migration on age distribution. 91. Age distr~bution by caste. .
The figures of the population by age and civil condition are given in Imperial Table VII, for all districts
and states as well as cities and selected towns. The figures of the age distribution of each individual town
in the Province are given in Table VII·D in Part III. The age statistics for certain castes are given in
Imperial Table VIII.
Subsidiary Table I shows the age distribution of 10,000 of each sex in th .. Province and each Natural Reference to
Division for the last six censuses. Statistics.
Subsidiary Table II gives the same information as Table I for main religions along with tIie mean age of
'each sex.
Subsidiary Table III gives the age distribution of 1,000 of each Sex in certain castes.
Subsidiary Table IV gives the proportion of children under 14 and of persons over 43 to those aged
14-43 in certain castes; also of married females aged ]4-43 per 100 females of all ages.
Subsidiary Table V gives for the last five censuses the proportion. of children under 10 and of persons
over 60 to those aged 15-40; also of married females aged 15:--40 per 100 females, while Subsidiary Table V·A
gives the SRme information for main religions by Natural Divisions.
Subsidiary Table VI shows the percentage of variation in population at certain age.periods.
Subllidiary Tables VII and VIII give the reported birth·rate and death.rate, respeotively, by sex and
Natural Divisions.
Subsidiary Table IX gives the death'rate by a,ge·periods and sex for eaeh year of the last decade per mille
of the population living at same age according to the census of 1921. .
Subsidiary Table X ~ives the actual number of deaths by main diseases for eaoh year of tho last deoade
as well as the death· rates for each sex for the Province and Natural Divisions.
Subsidiary Table XI gives the age distribution of 100,000 of each sex of main religions by annual periods.
Subsidiary Table XII gives the ratio of the number of males, females and persons per 100,000 at the
census of 1921 to those of the census of 1931, for each year of age, as recorded in the census schedules.
Subsidiary Table XIII shO\vs the annual number of births and deaths since 1881 in the Punjab (British'
'Territory). It also gives the excess of births over deaths for each year as well as the ratio of female births
and deaths to male births and deaths, respectively.

78. Of all the statistics collected at a census those' pertaining to age are Introductory,
-rightly regarded as among the most important. A competent authority* has
remarked that the results of a census operation alone are able to provide precise
notions, both of the numbers of the people and of various important elements
characteristic of the life of a nation-data indispensable to all sound in-
vestigations designed to measure or trace the trend and tendencies contri-
outing to nation~l progress or decay, or to determine the effects or defects
'following the application of this or that. administrative measure. To no other
"individual item of the census enquiry are these remarks more applicable than
·to the statistics about age.
Unfortunately however the return of age is probably the most notoriously
incorrect of all census returns. This is not only the case ;with regard to the age
-returns in this country, but even the census of a country like England and
Wales is not free from errors in this respect. t
The majority of errors in age returns are fortunately capable of being
-corrected, and as errors of practically similar types have been present in the
past, the tabulated figures are not valueless for purposes of comparison. Before
,explaining the means by which these errors have been eliminated at this. census
we will point out what the nature of these errors is. The errors are either
.deliberate or unintentional. In the former case they are due to mis-statement
of age, such as under-statement on the part of unmarried females or elderly
bachelors or widowers. The well-known deficiency in this country in the number
of females in the age-group, 15-20, is due to this cause. Unintentional errors are
due to looseness of expression, bejng confined mostly to preference for certain
even numbers or numbers ending in zero or five. They are also very often
* Edge. Vital Record in' the Tropics, page 12.
t General Report on the Census of England a.nd Wales, 1921, page 63.
 126 CHAPTER IV.-AGE.

due to ignorance as illustrated by the following event. After a brief visit to

Chamba in connection with the census work I was riding baok to Dalhousie,
acqompanied by a syce belonging to a vjllage near Chamba. While answering
my questions about tribes inhabiting·the high mountains in the State the syce
seemed quite inpelligent, but when I suddenly questioned him about his age
which was at least 25 he astonished me by stating it as 6 Qr 7. -
Now we can turn to the measures adopted to overcome these errors.
Most of the unintentional errors, especially those due to partiality for certain
even numbers, are cured if the age figures are grouped into quinquennial
periods. This was the method adopted at all past censuses in the country
and had the additional advantage of reducing the number of groups for closer
study.
All the local errors due to preference of numbers are not, however,
removed by a mere grouping into quinquennial groups, and the enormous·
number of persons returning their ages in multiples of tens or fives gives to
the age distiibution a very erratic appearance.
Peculiarities
{If Age 79. In Subsidiary Table XI are given the numbers of persons out of a,
Returns. total of 100,000, returning each individual year of age. The areas, from which
these figures have been obtained, were selected with a view to have an age
distribution least affected by migration, and the totals were reduc,ed to 100,000
Age Number ac· for each sex and main religion. An abstract from it is
d cording to
(:~~~:/!~ annual age- given in the marginal table by way of illustration to show
b' hd)
1rt ay.
return per
100,000. t he extent 0 f pref erence or "p1 ' " on certain figures.
.umpmg
47 166 The table indicates that out of 100,000 persons, living in
!~ i~~ .
a particular area, 3,490 returned their ag~ as 50, and only
gZ 3,t!g 178 as 49 and 140 as 51. This could not possibly have been
52 378 in accordance with the facts. The enormous disparity
53 125
54 191 between these figures is self-evident, being due to errors des-
55 1,458
cribed as unintentional. It will certainly improve matters,
if we were to ~how together the total number of persons for the five years 50
to 54, as in this way we will spread out the mis-statement a little more evenly.
This has been the practice, as pointed out before, at the past censuses but at this.
census we have adopted even a better method as will be presently explained.
..smoothing of 80. The age figures compiled at a census are sent to the Government Actuary
Figures.
for an expert report on (a) the real age distribution, (b) tQ_e rates of mortality
deducible from these after comparison with age distribution at past censuses,
and (o~ the average expectation of life. Before any examination of age returns.
could be undertaken by the Actuary attempts had always to be made to remove
the errors due to plumping, and these consisted of the application of mathe-
matical, formulre* which had tp_e effect of transferring to the preceding age-
group one-half of the excess at ages, which are multiples of five, over and above
the mean value of the number at the preceding and following ages. To take
an instance, the late Sir George Hardy in his Report on the 1901 Census took
the niean'of numbers returned, for instance, at ages 49 and 51, added them to.
the number returned at ages 50 and then transferred half of this number into,
the age-period 45-50 and the other half into the age-period 50-55. This method.
was also the one adopted py Mr. Ackland in 1911, but Mr. Meikle who analysed
the age figures in 1921 considered that the transfer should be larger.* Conse-
* Meikle "Report on the Ago Distribution and Rates of Mortality deduced from the Indian Census.
Returns of 1921 and previous enumerations, " 1926, page 7.
 SMOOTHING OF FIGURES. 127

quently, at the present census all the census age returns over four were not
sorted direct into quinary groups, but sorted into ternary and septenary groups,
such as 4-6, 7-13, 14-16 .... 47-53, 54-56 .... 67-73, and 74 and over.
The quinquennial age-groups shown in final tables were obtained after
, smoothing,' thus the age-group 45-50, for instance, was formed by a transfer'
of i of the number sorted into age-group 47-53 and t of those sorted into
age-group 44-46. The ages below 4 were sorted into 0 (denoting an age of
less than six months) and 1, 2 and 3 years, and separately shown into final
tables as 0-1 formed, out of all returns for age 0 and one-half of those shown
as aged 1, and in the same way were obtained those in groups 1-2 and 2-3.
The directly sorted age-group 4-6 was split up in three parts, i of it with t
of those returned as aged 3 forming the age-group 3--4 ;' ~ of it forming those
aged 4-5 and t forming with one-half of group 7-13 the smoothed age-group
5-10. To illustrate this process a facsimile of the sorter's ticket is reproduced
b.elow.
TABLE VII.-Sorter's Ticket.
District Religion~ __ ~ ___ ~_
TahsiL Sex
-------------
Circles- -- ----
_
- - - - - ------
Number of Persons. Number of Persons.

Sorter's age.group. Formula,. Compiler's age-

Unm. M. W. group. Unm. M. W.

.. ..
-A.-- -- - ~

0-1
--
0 A+tB=
-- - -- - - -
I .. .. B tBHC= 1-2

2 .. .. c
- -- -
2-3
- -- -
tC+tD=
- -- - - -- -
3 .. .. D tDH-E= 3-4
- - - - - , - --_ -_ - -
4-6 .. .. E :} E= 4-5

7-13 .. .. F
-- tF+ tE= 5-10
- -- -
..
-G- -- -_ -_ - -
14-16 .. W+ t F= 10-15
- - ----1 - - - - - --
17-23 .. "
H tHHG =-- 15-20
- -- - - -- -
24-26
~7-33
..
..
"

"
I

J
_- -----. tI+tH =
p+p=
20-25
25-30
- -- -
- -- - - - - -- -
34-36 .. " K tK+P= 30-35

.. L
-- tLHK= 35-40
~
--
37-43 "
-- --
44-46 .. " M tM+t L = 40-45
- -- - - -- -
47-53 .. " . N
- -- -
tN+lM= 45-50
- -- -
54-56 .. ,0 to+tN= 50-55
"
- -- - _'- - -- -
57-~3 .. "
p tP+tO= 55-60
- - - - - - -- - -- -
64-66 .. " Q tQHP= 60-65
- -- - - -- -
67-73
74 and over
..
..
..
..
R
S
_- --
tR+tQ=
SHR=
65-70 "
70 and over
- - -_.
- -- - --
Total "
Total
- - - - ----------
Tested and passed ~s correct.
Signeil_______ Signed -----;0;;------;-.-------
Signed_ _ _ _ __ Oompiler.
Sorter.
Supervisor. Dated- - - - - - - -
Dated________ Dated- - - - - - - S~qned------_
Dy. Superintendent.
Dated _ _ _ ___
 128 OHAPTER IV.-AGE.

That this smoothinf nl;~;~n"n_ --')st of the defects of "plumping" wiU

be apparent from the diagram
2,000
\'!)~I- given in the margin, which shows.
• 1'!)·1..l---
the distribution of 10,000 of the
total population of each, sex by
(0.00
age-periods according to the1921
and 1931 censuses.' It will be
seen that the 1931 curve is much
smoother than the other which is
full of sharp bends, particularly
at all age-groups ending in tens.
The present curve for females,
IC)?>I- who are even more ignorant
1'!l1.1 - - -
about age than males, and whose
endea vour in most cases is to
under-state it, is a little less
\ smooth than the male curve.
\
, The small number of persons
returned at ages 15-20 is as
usual more marked among-
females than males.

Dillerent 81. In another respect too the age returns at this census differ from those-
Methods of
Recording obtained at previous censuses. In all the Indian Provinces age was recorded
Age.
in .the past according to the number of years completed. The exception>vas the
1891 census of this Province when instructions were. issued to -the enumerators
requiring that age should be recorded according to next birthday. At the
time of abstraction, however, the ages returned were reduced by one year with a
view to obt~in a uniform procedure for the whole of India. This was really not
necessary, because there was the usual plumping on certain ages and the persons
enumerated as well as the enumerator& hardly paid any heed to the new instruc-
tion and ages were in all probability returned as before. To counteract this
tendency, which was recognised by the Actuaries to be due to a tendency on
the part of the public to return age according to the nearest birthday, the
Actuaries had always to make due allowance in their computations. Mr.
Meikle in his report Ij>n the 1921 figures laid particular stress on its recognition.
The new instructions issued with a view to meet the situation and to secure
some measure of uniformity required age to -be recorded a,Pcording to the nearest
birthday; six months or more counted as a year and less than six months was
to be omitted. Thus at last census if a person was 20 years and II months
old his age would be recorded as 20 years, whereas at this census a person
who had oompleted 20 years and 6 months OJ:?- the final census night was' put
down as 21. In 1921 the age of infants less than a year old was to be recorded
as zero, while at this census infants who had completed 6 months on the
census night went in as one year in the column of age, the age of only those
below 6 months being recorded as zero. .
Age Distribu. 82. As already mentioned certain age statistics of the Province along with
tlon at
Different some other data, such as figures of migration, hav~ been supplied to the Govern-
Censuses. '
ment Actuary, whose expert report is not likely to be available for a
considerable time to come. In the remarks that follow it is not intended to
 AGE DISTRIBUTION AT DIFFERENT CENSUSES. 129

anticipate his conclusions, but an attempt will be made to arouse the reader's
interest in the study of the subject.
It has been remarkeu above that the smoothing of figures at this census
was aimed at removing some of the defects, caused by plumping, so that we are
ip. a position to compare the age distribution of the population at this census
~ith the actuarial age distribution of the population for past censuses. The
diagram below shows the age distribution according to actuarial estimate
for the last five censuses for the male population of Hindus and Muslims
only. The unbroken line gives the present age distribution according to the
new method of compilation. It will be seen that the curves give remarkably
similar results and indicate that the age distribution of the pOPlllation here
depicted is very nearly in accordance with the probable age distribution.

Ii<\A.'-:E "l'IOI'UI..A.'TION 0;" H\"'"C)\')S~""I.l"'I..\IA"'>OFT\"'oE, PU\'IJl\\\

BY QI.lINa\.)'E.I'IN'N- CROUPS OF' AOE. IS~!'JSSI

,",CTU"L. SMOOT .... "-O rtGUI'lt:.':>.

1.500.

J~50
19~1 _ _~

f921 - - - -
,$11 - ......,.,.+--
19l1o <,"., ..
Ifl91- .. _ -
1200 JSSJ-·-··-

.10,50

'laO

450

...

Age distribution for the last six censuses (actual smoothed figures in thousands).
 130 CHAPTER IV.-AGE,

VarIation In 83. As alluded to in paragraph 48 of Section 6 of the first Chapter, the

Individual
Age-groups. number of persons aged 60 and over at this census is 14'2 per cent. smaller than
the corresponding figure appearing in the Imperial Table of 1921. The reason
there assigned to this deficit was the difference in the method of tabulation,
adopted on the present occasion. The deficit is further explained in the
remarks that follow. We had better not keep to the number of persons aged 60
·and over as this age falls in the middle of our crude septenary group and the
redistribution of persons for each individual year might make the results tQo
arithmetical. As we are only aiming at the removal of the suspicion that persons
of advanced ages have been tragically reduced for some reason or ot~er, persons
aged 65 and over will do as well.
If we take the number of persons at the present census at each age-period
by the sorting of actual age returns into groups as done at the last census, we
find that there is no real decrease in the number of persons at older ages, as at
first sight appears from a comparison of the smoothed figures in our Imperial
Tables with the unsmoothed figures of 1921. As pointed out already, the actnal
ages returned at this census were sorted into ternary and septenary groups,
such as 57-63, 64-66, 67-73, 74 and over, before being smoothed to give the
quinquennial age-periods. The figures at the last census were sorted direct
into quinquennial age-periods, such as 60-64, 65-69, 70 and over. Now if all
ages sorted direct at this census into groups 64-66 and onwards are grouped
together we could compare them to the persons returned in the corresponding
groups of 1921, namely, 65-·--69 and onwards. An allowance will have to be made
in our figures for persons who returned their age as 64 as these are to be excluded.
'We have alre~dy remarked in pa~agraph 81 above that any change in instruc-
tions with regard to the return of age last birthday or next birthday makes no
appreciable difYerence in the actual returns, the ages being according to nearest
birthday in so far as the people are capable of retur:n.ing them intelligently. From
Subsidiary TableXI we get 63 as the number of persons, who returned their age
as 64 out of 100,000 of actual returns. Assuming that the same proportion of
the total population returned this age, we find that the total number of persons
returning 64 as their age at this census is about 18,000. Subtracting this
from the number of persons aged 64 and over, as obtained by direct sorting, we
get 950,000 persons aged 65 and over as compared to about 836,000 at the last
census. It is thus evident that there is an actual increase in this census,
the percentage of rise being 13'6 or almost exactly, though quite accidentally,
the same as in the total population of the Province. If for the sake of argument
the transfer for the age 64 were to be doubled the percentage of increase would
be only reduced to 11'5. The number, however, in both cases is unreal as it
<lontains the effect of unintentional errors and anything like normal age distri-
bution is the one now obtained by the smoothing of the figures. The curves on
page 129 are the nearest approach to normal distribution, which can be obtained
with the material available. This diagram shows that the nUJ!lber of persons
of all ages over 60 is greater at this c~nsus than the reaJ number whjch
according to the Actnary was Jiving at these ages in· 1921.
There is yet another way of looking at. the figures of the aged. The per-
sons aged over 65 in 1931 are the survivors of those aged 55 and over in 1921.
The figures of the latter according to the 1921 tables are not however smoothed
.and the effect of plumping at 55, which certainly includes some persons of lower
ages, has to be removed before any comparison could be made. It has also to be
borne in mind that the present figures of those aged 65 and over have been
 AGE DISTRIBUTION COMPARED TO OTHER COUNTRIES. 131

depleted by the return of age as 60 by some of those who are really older as this
is the most preferential of all the old ages. This' preference on the other hand
does not so much affect the number aged 55 and over in 1921. Coming to ·the
figures themselves, we find that there were 2,133,171 persons aged 55 and over
in 1921 (Table VII). According to a direct grouping of the 1921 crude age-
returns in Subsidiary Table I to Chapter V, 1921, page 207, there would be
9,173 persons aged 55 and over out of every 100,000. If these crude figures are
first grouped into triennial and septennial groups and then smoothed according
.to the process adopted at this census, there would be 8,416 persons aged 55 and
over, giving a ratio of 91 : 100 between the smoothed and unsmoothed figures.
That this ratio is the correct one to apply before obtaining comparable figures
is borne out by the crude age distribution (Subsidiary Table VI at the end of
this Chapter) obtained at this census, which gives the same result when the
present figures are similarly treated. Graduating the population aged 55 and
over in 1921 by the application of this ratio we find that it comes to 1,941,185.
As against this we have 832,998 persons aged 65 and over at this cenSllS according
to our Table VII, or in other words there has been a decrease of 57 per cent. among
the aged in ten years. This percentage will be slightly reduced if the exclusion
of a certain number from the population now aged over 65 were to be allowed
for on account of preference for the age 60. An ever diminishing number of
people from amongst those aged 55 and over in 1921 was below the age of 60 in
the first quinquennium of the last decade, and a reduction' of about 57 per cent.
a:p:lOng the aged, in ten years is fully justified by the average annual death-rate of
the last decade among persons over 60, which comes to 63 per mille annually
or 63 per cent. in te'n years. There has been actually a reduction in this death-
rate, which is shown by a comparison with. the average death-rate that prevailed
in the previous decade, which was 79 per mille among males and 84 per mille
among females (vide Subsidiary Table IX on page 220 of the Punjab Census
Report, 1921). The net result is that the aged have not suffered unduly during
the last decade. If the method of smoothing adopted on the present occasion
is adhered to in the future, comparisons will become easier and much more
valuable. I t will serve no useful purpose to compare the figures of other age- groups.
84. Nothing will bring out more clearly the characteristics qf the age Age
Distribution
distribution of the population of this Province than its comparison with the Compared
to Other
age distribution of some of the Western countries. In the marginal table the Countries.
Numb~r per 1,000 of both sexes of all ages. proportional age distri-
I bution 111 1921 for
Punjab. I England and France 1921.
AGE·PERIOD.
I Wales 192I. , England and Wales and
Males. . Females.1 Males. !Females. Males. Females. France are compared with
1 2 3 I 4 5 6 7 those of this Province;
. u-5 .. S2 77 44 43 --;;1-
---:rr-
5-10 .. 71 61 47 46 39 39 It IS apparent that in the
10-20 .. 117 96 94 95 89 88
Punjab the number of
20-30 .. 95 79 74. 88 68 82
30-40 .. 71 56 67 79 65 78
both sexes in the early
40-50 .. 49 39 63 69 67 72
50-60 .. 33 24 46 50 55 59
age-periods is co,mpar~­
60 and over .. 29 21 42 53 61 76
tivelyenormous, thenum-
ber of older persons being very small. It is perhaps hardly necessary to add that
a large number of persons in a'ny age-period automatically reduces the
proportion of persons at other ages.
From what has been remarked above it can reasonably be concluded
that the expectation of life in the Punjab is much smaller than in Eo/0pean
oountries. The Actuarial Report will deal witll this question at a greater length
 132 CHAP'rER IV.-AGE.

and det~rmine the mean of expectation of life for persons at various ages, but
the fact IS too patent not to be noticed. '
,'Other
ProVinces. The age distribution of this Province is compared in the marginal table
Number per 1,000 oj botk sexes. with that obtaining in
PUnjab~ N. w. :. I Bengal. M=a-,d,-ras-.-' SOme of the other pro-

Age.periods. ~ ~ .,; ~ .,; ~ .,; ~

vinces. The Punjab has
OJ
::<1 R~ ~
::<1 R~I~
::<1 ~a th ~::<1
e hig R~
hest proportion
--:::-0---'-"5---'--8-2-7'771) ---YS7'r 7'9-7-1-7"::1 of children as well as
5-10 71 61 75 61 71 63 65 64 I
10-20 117 96 117 !}l 108 106 102 103 0 d persons, except
20-30 95 79 105 86 95 95 83 96
30-40 71 56 77 61 77 61 7I 70 that females in Madras
40-50
50-60
49
33
39
24
47
28
37
21
49
26
38
22
49
30
47
29 seem t 0 b e Ionger l'lve.
d
60 and over 29 21 22 15 17 16 23 24 The proportion of people
in middle life is therefore naturally smaller in this Province than in others.
:Mean Age. 85. Having seen the proportions of persons at different ages and drawn the
rather serious inference about the expectation of life, we are led naturally to a
study of the" mean age," by which is meant the age for a particular community
or area, the number of persons below and above which is equal. This dis-
cussion has mainly an academic interest. A community with a comparatively
large proportion of children will have a low mean age, while a regressive popu-
lation though not actually longer-lived will have a comparatively higher mean
age. The determination of the mean age is however not altogether valueless as
it furnishes a basis of comparison with the figures of the past and gives an
indioation of the variou~ forces operating on human life. The table in the margin
All
shows the mean
HINDU. SIKH. MUSLIM. CHRISTIA.N.
Religions. age of the popu-
CENSUS. <1l ..,;
~
ai W
~
.,; latIon by main re-
..,; ~
oil W "
OJ .,; oj .; "
Oi 00 oil
ligions and sex for
~
oil a ~oil a ~oil s ~ a ~oil a
::<1 R'" ::<1 R'" A R'" ~ R'" ::<1 R'"
all censuses since
2 7
1
- 3- , 4 5
----
6 8
-9 - 10 -11- 188l.* It will be
1881 25'0 24'7 25'2 25'0 26'6 25'S 24'7 24'S 25'4 20'6
1891 23'0 22'6 23'1 22'7 23'9 23'8 22'7 22'2 23'3 20'7 seen that during
1901 25'0 24'9 25'3 25'1 26'1 26'7 24'6 24'4 24'4 22'5
1911 20'2 24'7 25'5 25'0 25'7 25'7 24'9 24'2 23'7 22'9 the last fifty years
1921 2tN '21:5 25'7 24'7 26'2 25'6 25'0 24'1 23'8 22'7
1931 211"3 23-1 24'7 23'4 25'3 24'2 23-8 22'7 22'9 21'51 the mean age has
varied by no more than two years in a great majority of cases. The smallest
:figures are those for the year 1891, and the reason for this, as given in the 1911
Report (page 203), was that the preceding decade was characteris~d by a great
rise in the birth-rate. This undoubtedly accounts for a part of the variation,
but the real cause, as referred to above, was the reduction, during compilation
by one year, of the ages of all individuals returned at the census of 1891 in
order t9 obtain the figures according to the years of age completed. The
mean age during the period, 1901-1921, seems to have increased slightly in
the case of males and decreased in the case of females. The reason seems to
have been the comparative impunity of males in middle and older ages from the
ravages df plague and influenza, whioh are known to have caused heavy mor-
tality among female adults. As compared with 1921 the mean age at this census
has dropped by nearly one year in the case of males and a little more in the
(lase of females on account of the great increase in the number of persons at
earlier age-periods. • The mean age would have been even lower if age had been I

recorded, as in: 1921, acoording to the number of years oompleted.

*The ': mean age" has been ca.lcula.ted by the'method described in India Administrative Report of the 1901
1Jensus, page 390. ,
 lIIEAN AGE IN NATURAL DIVISIONS. 133

86. I t will be of some interest to make a study of the lllean age by Natural lIfean Age
in Natural
Divisions. Though it does not necessarily indicate longevity, it certainly Divisions.
furnishes a well-known basis for comparing the age distribution. From the
table in the margin we see that the mean age is highest in the Himalayan Natural
Division where the proportion of children
Natural Division. ~Iean age.
is smallest, the Sub-Himalayan and the'
Punjab 23'7 Indo-Gangetic Plain coming next in order.
Indo-Gangetic Plain West 23'S
Himalayan 25'6 The mean age for the North-West Dry
Sub-Himalayan 24'3
North·West Dry Area 23'0
Area with a large amonilt of adult migration
is curiously smalL This is undoubtedly
due to the great natural increase noticeable in the colonies where settlers have
made permanent homes. The subject is further discussed in the next paragraph
as well as in Chapter VI under the heading "Comparative fertility in
.different areas."
,
87. Generally speaking an area with the greatest proportion of persons Longevity in
Different
,over GO may be regarded as most suited to longevity. It has already been Areas•
.pointed out that the age distribution is greatly affected by various considerations,
such as large natural increase in particular areas and migration, The map
below shows the number of persons per 1,000 of the total population of each
. ,.
dIstrIct or state, who are over 60.

Number pel' mille of lulal pop'ulation who UTe over 60.

The Districts of Kamal and Muzaffargal'h, which as noticed in Chapter I

have the smallest natural increase and which in consequence should have shown
a larger proportion at other ages, possess the smallest proportion of persons over
~O. The t\VO districts may therefore be regarded as being most inimioal to
 134 CHAPTER IV.-AGE.

longevity and very unhealthy. The proportion of older people is low all over
the North-West Dry Area, partly because of the presence of a large number of
middle-aged people as a result of migration or of children owing to larger natural
increase. The true state of affairs about the comparative healthiness or other-
wise .of these areas will be known after a few more years when the conditions in
the colonies will have settled down. The areas with the largest proportion of
the older persons are the cooler Himalayan Division and the sub-montane·
districts of Hoshiarpur and Jhelum. The proportion of older people in J ullundur
and Kapurthala is also fairly high, being partly attributable to the large
number of young and middle-aged emigrants from these places. The same
remarks apply to Sialkot, Gurdaspur and Ludhiana.
Quinquennial 88. We might now 'study the age distribution with the help of vital.
Births and
Age-groups. statistics. Such a study is likely to throw light on the nature and extent
-~-----r~--~~-' of mis-sta tement of age
-4000
f- .-~ . both in the census and
in the record of births
and deaths, and will
also give an indication
of the ages, at which
the death-rate is com-
paratively high or at
w.4ich mis-statement is
particularly great. The
marginal table appear-
ing below gives for each
.I--....,$'"".,.~:r;o;:"'~=-=~.~::;s¢ .,(.l-JI!ls.
;}(f-·a,
I&g. l!)~1 1$91
to! II

I~ot
10
191t
2~

ISJ2l quinquennium the num-

~O:'1

ber of births recorded

"01)0 in the British Territory'
and the number of per-
4 sons returned at corres-
3000, BCI.ItN .Ul96HllP<l.
J\Gr:o aQ~a5
ponding age-periods at
this census. It is
2(l00,
evident that the latter
represent the survivors.
of persons born in the
I·
JOC? , quinquennium shown
opposite them. To bring.
out the results more
10-/5
1911
2(l~2S

1921
clearly the "life history"
of persons born in each
SUrvivorship of persons born in each quinquennium during the . • durI·ng'
. period 1881-85 to 1896-1900. qumquenmum
the period, 1881-1885 to 1896-1900,
Population
Year. Births. Age.groups. 193I. has betp. traced I in the diagram above.
1 2 3 - 4 The survivors of the persons born
1926-30 4,471,275 0-5 3,740,549
1921-25 4,187,411 5-10 3,143,832 during the quinquennia, 1881-1885,
1916-20 4,132,396 10----15 2,851,094
1911-15 4,340,710 15-20 2,190,257 1886-1890, 1891-1895, 1896-1900,
1906-10 4,102,980 20----25 2,193,921
1901-05 4,183,281 25-30 1,900,592 are now aged 45-50, 40-45, 35-40'
1896-1900 4,046,532 30-35 1,683,077 and 30-35, respectively. The various
1891-95 3,671,249 35-40 1,298,931
1886-90 3,674,655 40-45
45-50
1,118,461
946,870
degrees of mortality at different·
1881-85 3,663,048
ages ar e eVl' dent from the four
 CENSUS AS A TEST OF VITAL RECORD • 135

.-curves and the number at earliest ages falls rapidly. The mis-statement of
ages round about 15-20 is also cl~arly brought out as the drop does not exist
in graphs Nos. 2 and 4 when the population at 10-15 at one census is
traceable to the one aged 20-25 at the next, the age-period 15-20 being thus
skipped over. The comparative stability of figures from 25 to 35 is due to
these ages being comparatively less exposed periods of life. If the Pro~ince
did not lose through emigration, the persons between these ages would be
found to be still more numerous. .
89. Having compared generally the figures of birth and quinquennial Census as a
Test 01 Vital
.age-groups of the census, we might attempt to deduce the death-rates from Record.
the census population. The present census population aged ten years and over
are the survivors of the total population of 1921, the difference between the
two being the total number of deaths during the decade among the population
5 years and over. This assumption is the same as that adopted by the late
:Sir George Hardy in his Actuarial Report of 1901, and gives a death-rate for the
last decade of 30' 7 per mille on the mean population of the two censuses. The
corresponding death-rate, worked out from the figures of the Public Health
Department, is 30'4 per mille, a figure sufficiently close to the one calculated
.above to establish the comparative accuracy of both.
After we have determined the death-rate and with its help the amount
of omission in the record, we can find out the num]Jer of births with the aid of
actual increase in the population, which is known to us. The birth-rate thus
/
obtained is 43'9 per mille of the mean population. The average birth-rate for
the ;ame period, calculated from the annual rates published by the Public Health
Department, comes to 42'2 per mille. The difference between the calculated
and the published death ~nd birth rates is '3 and 1'7, respectively, which bears
-out the view that the registration of births and deaths has steadily improved
and is reliable enough, and that the record of births is comparatively less
accurate than that of deaths.
90. In the preceding paragraphs we have discussed the various aspects Elteet 01
Migration on
·of the age distribution without mentioning the effect of migration on the figures. Age Distrlbu·
tlon.
We were constrained to do so as the figures,of migr~nts by age are not available.
Fortunately on account of its small magnitude the effect of migration on the
figures of total population is negligible. The influence of immigration on age
distribution in smaller areas is to increase the numbsr in middle age-periods.
The converse should hold good for localities, of which the population is depleted
as a result of emigration. :B:or example, the age distribution of a big city like
Lahore and some districts, such as Montgomery and Multan, ought to show
the former characteristics, while the population of districts like Sialkot and'
Jullundur 'should furnis:p. the latter peculiarity. The table in the margin gives
Sialkot .Tullundur
the age distribution
Lahore Montgomery Multan
City. District. District. District. District. of 1,000 of both sexes
Age. / oj oj
~ ttl ..; for Lahore City and
~" ai ~" ~ ~" ~ "
ce the districts named
" f':;ja ~~" f':;ja<l> ~~ R~ ~ f':;j<l>s ~ce s"
~
oj

~
~ " ~ ~ R above. Confining our
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11
0-10 123 106 164 152 163 147 154 142 147 131 attention in the first
10-15 57 42 68 55 64 52 67 53 66 55 instance to figures of
15-40 360 160 218 166 225 178 212 171 201 166
40-60 32 42 75 56 75 54 82 63 88 74 persons aged 15-40,
60 and over 17 11 26 20 23 19 33 23 41 31
we find the largest
proportion in Lahore Oity where the characteristic sex ratio is also clearly
brought out. The number of persons aged 15-40 is higher both in Montgomery
 136 CHAPTER IV.-AGE

and lVIultan than in Sialkot and Jullundnr, and this in spite of there being a.
large number of children in the former two districts. The too old stick t()
their homes and predominate in their own districts.
Age 91. We may now examine the age distribution among certain castes
DIstribution
by Caste. and see how far the differences in social position are reflected therein. The'
table below shows the figures for certain castes grouped as Intellectual, Agricul-
. ___ _~ge distribution of J,OOO_of each sex of certain castes. ___ tural and Depressed. The

JlfAI,1lS. "FKl\IAI~1 figures of criminal tribes

CASTE.
Number p"r mille Number per mille are also separately given
aged aged .
44 & - _ - - ~& Bxamining the figures
,0-1!l ~4-43 0-]3 14-4:1
over. over. of various castes in some

Intellectual Classes:- detail, we find that the

Aggarwal (Hindu) 34:1 488 16!J 375 46i ][i8
Brahman (Hindu) I 317 485 198 :151 464 I8l"i intellectual Brahman has-,
Kashmiri (Muslim) 339 502
I 159 382 455 lOa the largest number of
Khatri (Hindu) 337 4!lO 17:~ 379 454 167
Sayad (Muslim) , 357 466 177 370 466 164 persons at ages over 44
Agricultural Classes:-
Kanet (Hindu) 311 476 21:1 :119 493 188 and least in the youngest
Ahir (Hindu) I 368 467 165 397 44!l 154
Arain (Muslim) 387 450 163 419 4:32 141l ages. In other words.
Biloch (Muslim) I 381 451) 160 :196 468 136
Jat (Muslim) 380 44S Hi:1 410 443 147 his age distribution IS;
Jat (Sikh)' 331 MiO 209 361 442 197
Pathan (Mmlim) I 348 48il I6!l 381 463 156 nearest to the one obtain-
Rajput (Muslim) 377 457 166 402 4l"iO 148
Rajput (Hindu) ,307 500 19i1 338 484 178 ing in Western countries.
Meo (Muslim) I 395 482 123 390 489 112
The H ami 'has the largest
Criminal 'l'ribes:-
Bawaria (Hindu) 424 1:37 444 43!l 117
prop?rtion of children,
Harni (Muslim) 470 173 505 328 167
£akIiiwara (Muslim) 390 176 41:1 455 132 and the Bawaria and. the
Sansi (Hindu) 394 165 432 430 138
Low Castes:- Sansi are not far behind
Chamar (Hindu) I 375 478 147 394 479 127
Chuhra • (Hindu) 394 46ii 141 423 460 117 in this respect. A possible
Faqir (Muslim) 379 448 173 4]0 440 ]50
I"conclusion IS that the
------------------------~--~--~
Indian aborigines are not a dying race, as they are sometimes supposed t()
be. As a matter of fact the age distribution in the case of criminal tribes
is afiected by their returning wrong age and also by a possible attempt to
conceal the caste on the part of many adults, who when absent from their
homes are anxious to hide their identity as members of a criminal tribe.
 137
SUBSIDIARY TABLE I,
(Bused on Imperial Table VII.)
Age distribution of 10,000 of each sex in the Province and each Natural Division
at six censuses and mean age.

1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891. 1881.

AGE.
.; .; .,; .; .; .;
~ .£
.; ~
~ oJ .; '2'" .; ~
..!i, '" ~ce ] ~ ..!i,
~'" '" .; "'
....~ ~
..., S ce ce ~ E
""'"
..... r;.." ~ ....'" ::::: r;.. ::::: r;.. ;;; ;:.,"
_- l
- 2__
1 __
3 '"
"{ 5 6
-- -7 - 8 9 10 12
-11- -- --"-13
PUNJAB t ,.
Under 1 :. •. 1 341 402 369 431 382 446 302 329 410 468 3]9 85 9
..
......
1-2 257 304 142 167 147 173 161 178 290 314 180 202
2-3 , . 288 338 231 269 230 265 256 273 293 328 206 232
3-4 .. 294 336 258 306 259 303 256 285 291 310 247 281
4-5 .. .. 288 :118 272 :305 262 290 273 290 323 326 267 287

T alai under 5 .. 1,468 1,698 1,272 1,478 1,280 1,477 1,248 1,3551 1,607 1,746 1,219 1,361

5-10 .. .' 1,aOI 1,340 ],457 1,538 l,3;J5 1,390 ],35U 1,:)(37 1 I,S06 i,357 1,356 1,35a
10-15 .• ." 1,214 1,101 1,217 1,104 1,187 1,027 1,229 1.086 1,053 914 1,214 1,067
15-20 .• .... 936 928 851 785 912 815 910 840 1,041 1,075 899 85 !)
20-25 •• 924 D,t7 796 848 no
888 792 851 925 947 854 914

......
25-30 .. 815 802 8:!2 813 872 884- 825 874- 940 1,000 850 882
30-35 ~. 738 (i88 75:1 774 789 827 818 859 646 601 832 858
35-40 " 570 538 550 5Il 535 514 550 542 660 708 513 49
40-45 •• .. 487 4.67 566 598 608 651 650 672 360 325 656 692

45-50 •. ..
..
421
341
387 382 :l53 376
474
347
458
354
467
:l37
460
503
201
503
162
353
495
323
471
50-55 .. 3ll 464 456
55-60 .. .. 260 231 204- 173 182 153 184 160 :372 365 174 147

60-65 .• .. ZI7 J.93 :340 :nl 237 298

65-70 .. .. 124- 103 106 84 195 71 } 607 5971 )J26 297 585 576
. 70 and over. .. 184 J70 246 226 170 200

MeanlLge .. 24'3 23'1 25'4

,
:Wb 25'2 24'7 25'0 :!4'9
i
23;0 22"6 25'0 24'7

I .-I!ino·G.Ui!GETlO PLAIN
WEST.
0-5
5-10 ..
.. .... 1,43() 1,690 1,272 1,511
1,270 1,332 1,416 1,527
1,252 1,461 1,195 1,283 1,605 1,732 1,169 1,290
1,258 1,306 1,335 1,344 1,325 1,315 1,289 1.287
10-15 ., .. 1,231 1,222 1,215 I, l20 1,196 1,021 1,243 1,109 1,077 933 1,283 1,085
15-20 •. 997 964- 897 i91 1,020 874 . 976 872 1,090 1,094 951 889

20-40 •• .... 3,059 2,913 2,942 2,857 3,098 3,148 2,99f) 3,121 3,193 3,300 3,101 3,205
40-60 •• 1,502 1,418 1,602 1,592 1,625 1,646 1,68} 1,686 1,417 1,363 1,695 1,689
60 and over. .. 511 461 656 602 551 544 575 . 585 293 263 552 55&

Mean age .. 24'3

\
23'2 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ~ .
n .-HlMALAYAli
.. .. 1,270 1,445 1,056 1,209 1,089 1,225 1,054 1,195 1,375 1,589 1,053 1,20Y
0-5
5-10 ••
10-15 ..
.... 1,162 1,207 1,266 1,345 1,191 1,288 1,177 1,293 1,239 1,282 1,266 1,34;l
1,103 1,104 1,122 1,024 1,098 1,002 1,212 1,089 1,070 927 1,188 1,022
15-20 •. .. 880 956 866 9Il 904 927 914 912 1,013 1,113 910 928

., 3,18·! :3,233 :3,041 3,137 3,170 a,246 3,186 3,258 3,388 3,406 3,233 3,304

....
20-40 "
40-60 •• 1,789 1,526 1,846 1,663 1,843 1,659 1,805 1,613 1,632 1,335 1,70; 1,668
60 and over. 612 529 803 71:l 705 663 652 640 383 345 643 626

Mean age .. 26'4 24'8 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ~ .

III.-SVlI-HlMAUYAN
0-5
5-10 ..
.. .... 1,475 1,670 1,261 1,426 1,274 1,460 1,286 1,353 1,562 1,666 1,217 I,3/iQ
1,312 1,339 1,455 1,502 1,351 1,393 1,347 1,318 1,415 1,395 1,401> 1,31lt)
10-15 •• .. 1,213 1,179 1,226 1,103 1,209 1,040 1,235 1,004 1,058 917 1,266 1,110
15-20 .• .. 878 886 812 770 844 763 881 818 1,026 1,065 887 865
20-40 •• ..
..
2,958 2,944 2,794 2,856 2,979 3,078 2,955 3,138 3,155 3,247 3,022 3,105
40-60 •• 1,561 1,455 1,662 J,648 1,662 1,645 1,636 1,670 1,428 1,377 1,614 1,597
60 and over. .. 603 527 790 695 681 621 660 649 356 333 1>89 577

Mean age .. 24'S 23'7 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..

IV .-NOB'l'Il-WEST DRY
ABEA.
..
...... 1,577 1,804 1,343 1,549 1,403 1,604 1,408 1,589 1,812 2,017 1,482 1,690
0-5
5-10 .. 1,380 1,413 1,591 1,651 1,509 1,576 1,477 1,509 1,467 1,454 1,523 1,497
10-15 .. 1,211 1,169 1,238 1,099 1,174 1,029 1,193 1,056 958 834 1,069 936
15--20 •• ' .. 893 896 795 753 779 722 793 764 944 1,015 725 716

...... 3,071 3,041 2,857 2,928 2,975 3,044 2,989 3,081 3,023 3,070 2,844 2,975
20-40 ••
40--60 1,405 1,272 1,538 1,466 1,564 1,487 1,532 1,450 1,444 1,295 1,691 1,562
60 and o~er. 463 405 638 554 596 538 608 551 352 315 666 626

Mean age ... 23'1> 22'4 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..

-'-~----- - -
 138

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Age distribution of 10,000 of each sex in each Main Reiigion (six censuses).

1931. 1921. 1911, 1901- 189l. 1881.

AGE, ,;,
.,.; <Ii <Ii <Ii <Ii
~,

~
CD CD
ta <Ii ta <Ii '" .,<Ii '; <Ii .,<Ii ta
~ .,
l
2oj
.,
S S 2oj
<6 .,
S ~ S <6 S
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ '" ~ '" r;r.,

-
1
.., - --
2
~
3 4
I- --
~

5 6 7 8
-- --
~
9 10
------'- - 11 12
-- -_ 13

.ALL RELIGIONS

0-5 " "

1,468 1,698 1,272 1,478 1,280 1,477 1,248 1,355 1,607 1,746 1,219 1,361
5-10 ,. "
1,301 1,346 1,457 1,538 1,335 1,390 1,356 1,367 1,366 1,357 1,356 1,355
,
10-15 " "
1,214 1,191 1,217 1,104 1,187 1,027 1,229 1,086 1,053 914 1,214 1,067
15-20 " "
936 928 851 785 912 815 910 840 1,041 1,075 899 859

20-40 " "

3,047 2,975 2,895 2,894 3,044 3,113 2,995 3,126 3,171 3,256 3,049 3,149
40-60 " " 1,509 1,390 1,616 1,580 1,640 1,609 1,655 1,629 1,430 1355 1,678 1,633
60 and over, 525 466 692 621 602 569 607 597 32'6 297 585 576
"

Mean age "

24'3 23'1 25'4 24'5 25'2 24'7 25'0 24'9 23'0 22°6 25'4 24'7

lIINDU
,
0-5 " " 1,377 1,614 1,211 1,436 1,195 1,394 1,162 1,275 1,554 1,717 1,127 1,268
5-10 " " 1,234 1,297 1,384 1,489 1,237 1,303 1,306 1,350 1,296 1,304 1,293 1,313

10-15 " " 1,198 1,193 1,187 1,096 1,163 1,023 1,231 1,097 1,079 930 1,214 1,059
15-20 " " 975 966 886 817 995 883 944 859 1,072 1,088 943 884

20--40 " " 3,135 3,046 3,005 2,952 3,154 3,188 3,075 3,157 3.270 3,326 3,190 3,246
40-60 " " 1,582 1,436 1,675 1,605 1,693 1,651 1,715 1,677 1;434 1,362 1,693 ],663
60 and over, " 499 448 652 605 563 558 567 585 295 273 540 567

Mean age " 24'7 23'4 25'7 24'7 25'5 25'0. 25'3 25'1 23'1 22'7 25'2 20'0

<SIKH

0-5 " " 1,391 1,627 1,209 1,412 1,248 1,418 1,158 1,152 1,546 1,543 1,185 1,292
5-10 " " 1,253 1,303 1,358 1,458 1,262 1,300 1,250 1,190 1,318 1,261 1,226 1,197
10-15 " " 1,203 1,190 1,219 1,115 1,189 974 1,219 1,039 1,082 941 1,W3 1,026
15-20 " " 951 917 891 760 977 781 998 864 1,006 1,017 939 847

20--40 " " 2,948 2,843 2,850 2,806 2,989 3,136 2,876 3,189 3,018 3,369 3,013 3,223
40-60 " " 1,625 1,549 1,691 1,718 1,679 1,746 1,767 1,863 1,633 1,520 1,809 1,788
60 and over, " 629 571 782 731 656 645 732 703 397 349 665 627

l\foanage " 25'3 24'2 26'2 25'6 25'7 25'7 26'1 26'7 23'9 23'8 26'0 25'8

MUSLIM

0-5 .. .. 1,537 1,759 1,328 1,518 1,350 1,543 1,345 1,453 1,677 1,809 1,316 1,455
5-10 " .. 1,350 1,382 1,533 1,586 1,424 1,468 1,423 1,~08 . 1,445 1,419 1,442 1,418
10-15 .. 1,223 1,186 1,237 1,106 1,208 1,039 1,232 1,082 1,025 893 1,228 1,079
15-20 " .." 908 908 816 769 841 775 868 820 1,022 1,073 853 839

20--40 " 3,026 2,975 2,823 2,878 2,966 3,058 2,936 3,092 3,089 3,177 2,914 3,050
40-60 " ..
"
1,443 1,340 1,563 1,535 1,588 1,553 1,572 1,553 1,397 1,321 1,627 1,582
60 and over, .. 513 450 700 608 623 564 624 592 345 308 620 577

Mean age .. 23'8 22'7 25'0 24'1 24'9 24'2 24'6 24'4 22'7 22'2 24'7 24'3

.cHRISTIAN

0--5 1,573 1,900 1,394 1,691 1,354 1,786 954 1,565 895 1,797 681 1,688
5-10 " .." 1,349 1,429 1,520 1,671 1,297 1,577 959 1,477 789 1,511 561 1,482

10--15 " 1,230 1,246 1,230 1,160 999 1,059 809 1,109 529 976 414 1,118
15-20 " ..
"
981 955 883 8U 741 784
,-
605 871 772 1,043 397 948

20--40 "
40-60 "
.... 3,}49 2,880 3,015 2,783 3,953 3,042 5,377 3,364 6,135 3,500 7,092 3,668
1,266 .1,199 1,348 1,369 1,220 1,329 1,007 1,235 765 982 769 906
, 60 and over, .. 452 391 610 515 436 423 289 379 U5 191 86 . 190

Mellnage .. 22'9 21'5 23'8 22'7 23'7 22'9 24'4 22'5 23'3 20'7 25'4 20'6
J I
 13~
SUBSIDIARY TABLE Ill.
Age dis6ribution of 1,000 of ,each sex in certain castes (Census 1931).
MALES. FEMALES.
NumlJer per mille aged Number per mille aged
CASTE.
C<>
..... '"
.....
I
C<>

I.....
C<>
..,j<
44 and '"I
;3 .....
'"
I
C<>
C'I
I
C<>
..,j<

'" I j .L j 44 a nd'
J r:-
..,j<
..... r:-
C'I over. 0 -d<
..... r:-
..... C'I over

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13
Aggarwal (Hindu) .. 179 164 70 134 284 169 205 170 69 134 264 I 5S
(Jain) .. 184 166 72 128 281 169 200 172 69 132 273 154
Ahir " (Hindu) .. 190 178 76 118 273 165 221 176 66 121 262 154
(Muslim) .. 189 163 55 150 254 180 209 165 60 uo 287 16o
~~in (Muslim) .. 205 182 69 III 270 16 3" 233 186 62 121 249 141)
Arora (Hindu) .. 192 168 65 1I7 280 16 9 218 176 59 120 278 I 49,
(Sikh) .. 205 181 67 121 250 176 229 183 59 119 258 152'
"
Awan (Muslim) .. 207 176 66 !)7 281 173 221 172 55 101 2!)0 I 61
Bawaria (Hindu) .. 237 187 67 116 256 137 249 195 71 125 243 11 7
(Sikh) .. 204 178 60 125 266 167 242, 191 78 113 243 13 3
"
Biloch (Muslim) .. 206 175 61 107 291 160 230 166 150 114 304 13 6'
Brahman (Hindu) .. 162 155 70 123 292 1!)8 189 162 63 123 278 18&
(Sikh) .. 154 130 62 130 310 214 i87 152 68 117 283 I!) 3
Chamar " (Hindu) .. 1!)2 183 78 123 277 147 218 176 76 130 273 12 7
(Ad-DMrmi) .. 1!)6 193 6!) 106 259 177 218 178 73 130 242 10 9
" (Sikh) .. 189 174 80 i24 259 174 221 173 75 125 254 152'
Chhimba" (Hindu) .. 166 159 73 132 266 204 212 16!) 81 127 230 17 2
(Sikh) .. 167 153 82 121 260 217 1!)5 161 76 122 244 20 2'
" (Muslim) .. 206 173 67 121 255 178 227 169 69 II7 264 15 4
Chuh~a (Hindu) .. 206 188 77 122 266 141 2a5 188 71 126 263 11 7
(Ad-Dharmi) .. 212 191 74 121 253 149 241 , 188 69 ll8 246 13 8,
" (Sikh) .. 208 187 76 130 252 147 226 174 73 135 254 13 8
" (Muslim) .. 230 175 77 106 275 137 246 177 82 103 250 142·
" (Christian) .. 212 187 67 127 270 1:17 259 155 75 130 245 136
D agi"and Koli (Hindu) .. 169 153 60 100 31!) 199 189 140 61 II5 322 17 3
D hobi (Hindu) .. 193 155 69 130 315 138 229 167 70 135 286 11 3
(Mu8lim) .. 207 174 67 117 265 170 228 168 64 120 267 15 3
F aqir " (Hindu) ..
..
135
74
125
92
66
58
III
94
292
307
271
375
202
169
165
149
62
72
120
122
246
24!)
20 5
(Sikh). 23 9'
" (Muslim) .. 202 177 72 115 261 173 228 182 70 123 247 15o
Gnjjar " (Hindu) .. 171 173 77 125 284 ].70 200 170 68 ll6 284 16 2'
(Sikh) .. 172 162 61 97 263 245 192 161 55 99 277 21 6
"
"
(Muslim) .. 188 180 69 106 279 178 226 178 64 112 260 16o
H arni (Muslim) .. 193 277 61 83 213 173 263 242 52 73 203 16 7
J at (Hindu) .. 176 175 80 128 271 170 206 179 74 124 266 151
(Sikh) .. 166 165 69 120 271 209 195 166 65 117 260 19 7
" (Muslim) .. 205 184 61 109 278 163 234 176 54 115 274 147
"
J hiwar (Hindu) .. 188 171 72 117 275 177 213 177 74 123 262 15 1
(Sikh) .. 201 185 69 118 244 183 219 174 65 121 251 17o
" (Muslim) .. 210 187 69 116 244 174 231 186 69 124 242 14 S
"
J nlaha (!lindu) .. 167 152 72 119 297 193 188 156 71 137 288 16o
(Sikh) .. 161 160 66 112 278 223 173 164 59 142 251 21 I
" (Muslim) .. 202 175 ' 69 114 263 177 229 176 65 120 259 15 1
"
K amboh (Hindu) .. 192 169 74 126 270 169 212 183 68 130 262 145,
"
(Sikh) ..
..
208
203
181
183
65
72
ll5
121
253
" 254
178
167
222
231
182
191
68
66
121
124
251
243
15 6
(Muslim) 14.5
Kanet " (Hindu) .. 158 153 62 ll5 299 213 176 143 57 127 309 18s:
(Buddhist) .. 87 175 67 133 309 229 1I3 121 76 150 323 21 7
"
K ashmiri (Muslim) .. 178 161 64 134 304 159 213 169 65 122 268 163
.. 178 159 67 129 294 173 206 173 62 ll8 274 16 7
K hatri
K umhar
. (Hindu)
(Sikh)
(Hindu)
..
..
194
188
164
177
62
78
114
125
263
271
203
161
212
213
170
169
66
73
III
134
268
260
173
15 1
(Sikh) .. 199 188 74 121 242 176 203 175 69 lI5 247 19 I
" (Muslim) .. 211 183 67 112 261 166 235 173 64 120 261 14 7
L ohar " (Hindur .. 173 167 73 122 288 177 198 168 71 120 285 15 SO
.. (Sikh)
(Muslim)
..
..
181
205
176
181
88
71
114
120
235
258
206
165
199
232
162
175
78
66
120
123
258
254
18 3
15o
"
l\Iachhi (Muslim) .. 211 182 65 110 272 160 237 170 62 118 269 144
1\1eo (2lfuslim) .. 202 193 78 OIl 8 286 123 223 176 65 124 300 II 2'
M irasi (Muslim) "
200 175 69 120 265 171 223 168 63 122 264 16o
M ochi (Hindu) .. 137 123 75 165 391 109 221 lG2 71 152 285 10 9
"
(Muslim) .. 207 176 64 III 270 172 229 175 62 117 265 152'
M:ussalli (Muslim) .. 233 182 61 106 266 152 258 183 57 123 255 124
N ai (Hindu) .. 173 166 75 126 272 188 200 170 70 129 270 161
"
(Sikh) .. 171 162 71 126 263 207 1!)9 167 72 -lI6 255 191
(Muslim) .. 198 172 67 ll8 271 174 230 169 66 122 260 153
"
p akhiwara (Muslim) .. 221 169 62 109 263 176 232 181 74 127 254 132
Pathan (Muslim) .. 182 166 64 126 293 169 219 162 61 122 280 156
R ajput (Hindu) .. 156 151 68 129 303 193 183 155 66 132
112
286 17 s
(Sikh) 218 147 91 142 231 171 246 155 57 291 139
" (Muslim) .." 199 178 70 117 270 166 225 177 65 119 266 14 s
R athi" (Hindu) .. 186 174 58 101 277 204 193 168 60 126 279 174
Saini (Hindu) .. 172 167 75 118 271 197 205 169 69 116 264 177
(Sikh) .. 196 180 68 105 245 206 209 176 73 102 259 181
"
Sa nsi (Hindu) .. 214 ' 180 66 115 260 165 244 188 65 117 248 13
So.yad (Muslim) .. 188 169 ' 67 124 275 177 207 163 66 125 275 164
Sh eikh (Muslim) .. 178 166 69 134 295 158 213 175 68 135 269 140
Sunar (Hindu) .. 189 175 71 124 265 176 208 177 68 128 254 165
(Sikh) .. 201 179 67 124 253 176 212 181 66 126 253 162
" (Muslim) .. 213 172 73 125 262 155 236 168 72 132 248 144
"
To.rkhan (Hindu) .. 181 174 76 119 268 182 207 172 71 127 268 155
(Sikh) .. 182 168 69 125 260 196 204 167 68 125 251\ 181
" (Muslim) .. 206 176 67 1.14 261\ 172 231 174 60 128 256 151
TeIi " (Muslim) .. 201 180 75 124 259 161 .231 184 65 123 249 148
 140
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.
Proportion of children under 14 and of persons over 43 to those aged 14--43 in
certain castes; also of Married females aged 14-43 per 100 Females (Census 1931).
- - - ---- ---
Proportion of persons '" .
Proportion of children,
over 43 per 100 aged 'O~~
both sexes per 100.
0 14-43. i:iJ
:<-i CASTE.
---- Married .,; !iJ~;::
~
Persons cD <IJ
..c'"
females
aged d S·~ '"
.~
r:n. 14-43. aged ce"
:;;::
S ::>1::'"
Zol~
14-43. '"
f;;;
1 2 :3 4 5 :::a 6
1 Aggarwal (Hindu) .. ,. 75 215 35 34 36
2 (Jain) .. ,. 75 208 35 33 36
3 Ahir " (Hindu) .. ,. 83 217 36 34 39
4 (Mu8Iim) " 78 239 38 34 33
5 "
Arain (.Muslim)
"
"
., 91 245 36 35 36
6 Arora (Hindu) ,. ,. 81 223 36 33 36
7 (Sikh) ., .. 91 244 40 35 35
8 "
Awan (Muslim) ,. ., 87 232 39 36 36
9 Bawaria (Hindu) ,. .. 99 251 31 27 36
to (Sikh) ., , . 92 250 37 31 34
11
12
"
.Biloch
.Brahman
(Muslim)
(Hindu)
'.
,.
,.
..
84
70
214
206
35
41
29
40
4o
36
13 ,. (Sikh) .. .. 63 211 43 41 36
..
..· .
14 Chamar (Hindu) 80 196 31 27 42
15
16 " (Ad-Dharmi)
(Sikh)
'... .,
89
82
218
209
41
38
36
34
39
4o
17 "
Chhimba (lli nd11) .. 76 203 43 38 3&
18 (Sikh) ..
"
·. 74 203 47 46 37
19 " (~lIuslim) .. .. 87 228 40 34 37
'20 "
Chuhra (Hindu) ., " 88 229 30 25 39
.21
" (Ad-Dharmi) "
.. 94 251 33 32 36
.22 (Sikh) ., 86 229 32 30 38

..
" ..
"
.23 (1IIu 8Iim) 92 270 30 33 33
....
.24 " "
250 30 30 36
(Christian) 89
25 Dagi and Koli . (Hindu)
.,
" 67 156 42 35 43
26 Dhobi (Hindu) ,. 73 198 27 23 42
27
"
(MUslim) ..
"
.. 86 229 38 34 37
28 Faqir (Hindu) "
,. 65 260 58 48 3 4-
29
" (Sikh) "
.. 46 201 82 54 36
30 » (.Muslim) ,. 88 236 39 34 37
.31
32
Gujjar (Hindu)
(Sikh)
..
"
, .
,.
74
81
200
197
35
58
34
50
41
38
33 " (111 u8lim)
"
.. , . 86 227 39 37 37
34 H~~ni (.Muslim) "
,. 140 408 48 51 29
.35 Jat (Hindu) .. 78 200 36 33 41
..
..
"
36 (Sikh) .. 76 219 4-6 45 36
37
38
"
•Jhh,-ar
(illusZim)
(Hindu)
.. .. 89
81
243
213
36
38
33
33
36
39
,39 ,. (Sikh)
"
"
"
,. 90 224 43 39 37
40 (lIJu8lim) 94 243 41 34 36
41 .Jui~ha (Hindu) ....
"
.,
"
67 l7l 40 32 42
42 (Sikh) ,. 72 .175 49 47 41
43
44
"
"
Kamboh
(~lfu8Iiml
(Hindu)
.. " 88 236 39
36
34
31
36
37
81 225
..
" "

...',.
45 (Sikh) 91 225 41 35 38
46 " (-.Muslim) .. 91 244 37 34 36
47 K~~et (Hindu) " 65 154 45 38 42
48 (Buddhist) , , 47 178 45 39 28
40 K~~hmiri (.Jfuslim)
"
, . 74 225 32 36 36
.50 Khatri (Hindu)
"
, .. 75 228 35 37 35
51
" (Sikh) " ·, 84 227 46 39 35
.52 Kumhar (Hilldu) " ·. 79 200 34- 32 .4o
, .
53
-54
"
"
(Sikh)
PIuslim) ..
"
, . 88
91
240
239 - 40
38
44
33
35
36
4o
-55 Lohar (Hindu) ·. 73 188 37 33
..')6
-57 " (Sil.'h)
(1J-Iuslim)
..
"
·. 81 201
235.
47
.37
40
34
38
37
" " " 89
;,8 Machhi (1IIuBlim) , . ·. 89 238 36 32 37
~39 :\1eo (Jluslim) "
0, 82 203 25 23 42
,60 :\Iirasi (Muslim) " .. 85 23] 38 36 36
61 Mochi (Hindu) " .. 51 212 17 22 43
·62 (Muslim) ·. 88 238 39 34 36
{)3 "
Mussalli (11Iuslim)
"
,. 98 265 35 29 35
u4 Nai (Hindu) ." , ·.,. 75 197 40 34 4o
·65 (Sikh) 77 216 45 43 36
66 " (Muslim)
"
·. 85 229 38 :l4 36
'67 "
Pakhiwara (~lIuBlim)
"
.. 90 252 40 29 36
"
<-68 Pathan (.1If uslim) " ,. 77 224- :IG :14 36
,69 Rajput (Hindu) " ., 65 192 39 :17 :1 8
70
"
(Sikh) . " ,. 82 223 :37 30 39
71 (Muslim) .. 86 238 36 33 35
'72 R~thi (Hindu)
"
·. SO 186 47 37 39
73 Saini (Hindu) .," ,. 78 208 43 :39
42
38
:I 6
'14- (Sikh) ,. 89 228 49
75 Sa~si (Hindu) .,
"
94- 257 37 32 35
76
77
Sayad
Sheikh
( 111U .~lim )
(.Mu.81im)
.. .,
"
,.
78
75
223
212
38
32
35
29
35
39
'78 Sunar (Hindu) ..
"
., 82 225 38 37 36
'79
-sO "
(Sikh)'
( jJ_[1I81im)
'. " 87
86
230
241
40
34
36
32
36
35
81 "
Tarkhan (Hindu)
"
.,
"
,. 79 195 :19 33 41
82
"
(Sikh) " ·. 80 213 43 40
34-
38
36
83 (JIu81im) 88 240 38
84 "
Teli (frhtslim)
"
-
"
., 88 240 :15 34 36
 141
SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.
Proportion of children under 10 and of persons over 60 to those aged 15-40 ; also of married
females aged 15-40 per 100 females by District or State and Natural Division.

PROPORTION OF PERSONS AGED 60 AND

PROPORTION OF CHILDREN, BOTH SEXES,
PER 100. OVER PER 100, AGED 15-40. NUMBER OF MARRIED

---------,-------- 1 - - - - - - , - - - - - - - - - - , - - - - - , - - - FE!IALES AGED 15-40
Married females PER 100 FEMALES OF
P(ll'SODB aged 15-40. 1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891. ALL AGES.
DISTRICT OR STATE aged 15.--40.
AND NATURAL --~---,----I--:--..,---;---:--- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -~---.---;~
DIVISION.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26
________ -------------f--f--I--f--f--r--I---I--f--f--f--;----r---

PUNJAB 73 77 .. .. 193 199 .. 13 12 18 17 .. 33 32 •.

I.-Indo-Gangetic 72 76 .. .. 191 200 .. 13 12 17 16 .. 33 32 ..

Plain West.
I Hissar 74 87 64 58 77 189 214 166 150 191 11 10 16 15 11 12 12 14 7 6 33 31 36 34 36
2 Laharu State 86 104 75 55 80 197 242 176 130 200 18 14 24 15 16 18 13 17 7 6 33 30 35 34 35
3 Rohtak .. 71 77 62 67 67 172 186 153 154 160 10 9 14 13 12 13 13 14 6 5 36 34 36 36 39
4 Dujana State .. 84 87 74 66 76 182 195 169 150 175 18 14 25 19 10 17 17 17 8 6 34 32 35 34 37

5 Gurgaon .. 73 72 III 71 61 176 178 150 166 149 10 8 13 13 12 12 12 13 4 4 36 34 35 35 40

6 Pataudi State 70 75 63 69 60 167 185 147 151 150 11 9 19 16 16 16 15 16 5 4 36 32 35 36 39
7 Kamal 66 72 57 59 60 172 187 148 150 156 9 7 13 II 10 9 10 10 5 4 36 34 37 36 39
8 Jullundur 76 75 68 67 70 195 192 174 157 168 21 19 25 22 10 19 19 19 8 8 31 31 34 35 39

9 Kapurtkala State.. 72 76 70 70 72 189 197 185 166 180 17 15 22 20 17 16 18 17 8 7 32 32 33 35 37

10 Ludhiana 69 74 63 64 66 191 197 171 154 160 16 14 20 19 15 14 18 18 8 6 32 31 34 35 39
11 Maler Kotla Btaie 72 64 56 65 70 193 188 154 153 167 16 15 19 21 ~5 14 20 18 7 6 32 32 35 35 38
12 Ferozepore .. 72 81 67 65 76 201 217 187 172 191 12 12 17 17 12 13 13 13 7 6 32 31 34 33 37

13 Faridkot State 72 78. 68 66 82 195 211 185 180 208 13 14 15 17 12 13 12 13 7 7 32 31 35 33 36

14 Patiala State 70 75 61 57 64 182 198 165 147 163 13 II 17 16 13 13 14 15 6 5 34 32 35 35 38
15 Jind State ., 75 81 61 59 67 188 207 156 148 171 12 10 16 15 12 13 13 14 6 5 34 32 37 35 38
16 NaMa State 72 74 63 () 1 67 184 His 168 157 169 15 13 19 18 15 15 15 16 6 5 34 31 35 35 38

17 Lahore .• 65 71 63 66 73 203 210 184 171 184 10 12 15 19 12 15 14 14 7 6 32 31 34 35 38

18 Amritsar .• 73 74 67 70 75 198 197 180 167 178 14 15 20 20 16 16 18 16 8 7 32 32 34 35 39
19 Gujranwala .. 74 72 78 72 70 208 201 208 179 173 13 12 18 17 16 15 18 15 8 7 32 30 32 34 38
20 Sheikhupum .. 8282 . . . . .. '223 224 .. .. .. 13 12 18 17.. .. .. .. 31 31.. .. ..

H.-Himalayan .. 62 61 58 57 61 150 148 141 139 154 15 13 21 18 17 16 16 15 9 8 36 35 36 36 38

21 Sirmoor State .. 54 56 57 57 59 131 133 137 135 150 12 11 17 15 15 14 14 13 6 5 40 39 39 39 42

22 Simla 35 27 32 30 35 131 120 121 117 129 7 10 7 12 8 11 7 11 3 5 39 38 37 38 40
23 Simla Hill States. . 55 133 131 J 15 13 18 161 36

24 Bilaspur State .. 61
53 }53 52
58
57 146 141
J129 126 139
18 14 24 20
J16 . 16 15 15 9. 8
36
35 }36 37
35
39
1
25 Kangra .. 68 68 63 61 65 165 160 150 149 163 16 12 23 '18 18 16 16 ]5 9 7 34 34 35 35 36
26 Mandi State " 62 67 61} 67 149 158 144}~ 158 15 15 21 18 19 11 19 36 34 36} 37
. 58 16 } 16 15 36
27 Suket State .. 54 51 4"/ 60 133 128 1III 152 14 11 16 14 14 12 71 6 37 37 38 37
28 Chamba Stale .. 62 61 59 59 63 146 147 138 138 148 16 13 26 21 24 19 24 20 13 10 36 34 36 35 38

1II.-Sub-Hlmalayan. 75 78 71 68 71 193 196 182 166 176 16 14 22 19 18 16 17 16 9 8 33 31 33 34 37

29 Ambala .. 65 66 53 54 58 174 179 151 141 154 13 11 16 15 12 12 12 14 61 6 35 33 35 36 39

30 Kalsia Slate ., 70 67 57 60 65 187 184 158 155 167 13 12 17 15 13 12 13 14 6 5 34 ·33 35 35 38
31 Hoshiarpur .• 76 75 68 66 71 183 180 168 154 167 21 18 26 22 21 19 19 19 9 9 33 32 34 35 38
32 Gurdaspur •• 80 82 75 71 74 207 214 199 173 193 14 12 20 18 16 15 16 15 7 6 32 31 33 35 36

33 Sialkot .. 77 84 82 75 73 212 214 209 176 170 16 '13 24 21 20 18 19 18 9 8 31 30 32 34 39

34 Gujrat .. 80 84 79 72 78 204 207 193 176 186 16 15 24 20 20 17 18 17 10 8 32 30 32 32 36
35 Jhelum .. 75 81 69 72 78 181 186 170 172 191 19 16 28 21 21 17 21 17 12 11 33 31 33 32 34
36 R~walpindi .. 69 68 65 68 72 178 177 166 1 173 187 13 12 19 17 17 15 16 14 9 8 35 34 34 34 36
37 Attock .. 79 86 80 .. .. 198 203 194 .. .. 15 12 21 18 17 15 " .. •. " 32 31 32
I

IV.-North-West 78 83 81 78 84 209 219 209 202 212 12 10 17 15 16 14 16 14 9 8 32 31 32 32 as

Dry Area.
38 Montgomery .. 82 86 84 79 91 231 237 227 214 233 12 12 19 15 17 15 17 14 II 9 31 29 30 30 33
39 Shahpur .. 77 83 76 78 76 207 221 204 206 213 13 10 19 17 16 14 21 17 12 10 32 30 ill 29 33
40 Mianwali .. 82 85 90 82 .. 202 214 222 198 . . 13 10 17 16 17 15 16 14. • .. 33 31 30 33 ..
41 Lyallpur .• 85 94 85 72 .. 230 248 229 195 .. 14 12 18 17 15 15 15 12.. " 31 30 32 34 ..

42 Jhang .. 83 90 83 81 91 230 239 220 210 226 15 12 22 18 19 16 21 16 13 10 29 28 30 30 32

43 MultaD 77 79 79 77 78 220 218 206 2011 205 ~10 10 16 14 15 14 14 13 7 7 31 30 32 33 35
44 Bahawalpur State 73 76 74 77 80 189 195 189 200 1 204 10 8 16 1~ 15 13 15 15 6 6 36 34 34 33 37
45 Muzaffargarh .• 68 77 78 78 80 171 192 190 193 187 9 7 16 13 ]5 13 14 13 7 6 37 33 34 34 37
46 Dera Ghazi KhaD 70 80 84 86 85 176 198 202 209 209 10 8 16 14 17 15 16 15 8 7 37 34 34 34 36
1
 142

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V-A.

\ ,

Proportion of Children under 10 and of persons over 60 to those aged 15-10 in certain
religions; also of married females aged 15-40 per 100 females by Natural Division.

Proportion ofohildren under Proportion of persons aged 60 Proportion of

10, both sexes, per 100. and over, per 100 aged 15-40. married
females aged
15-40 per
NATURAL DIVISION 100 females
AND persons aged Married females 1931. 1921. of all ages.
RELIGION. 15-40. aged 15-40.

1 2 3 4 5 8 9 10 11

PUNJAB 73 77 193 199 13 12 18 17 33 32

Hindu 68 72 176 185 12 11 17 16 34 33

Sikh 72 74 193 197 16 15 21 21 32 32
Jain 69 68 188 184 10 10 12 13 :32 32
Muslim 77 82 202 209 13 12 19 17 33 31
Christian 78 83 227 232 11 10 16 14 31 30'

I.-INDO-G A N GET I 0 72 76 191 200 13 12 17 16 33

PLAIN, WEST.

Hindu 69 75 182 197 11 10 15 15 34 32

Sikh 70 72 191 195 16 16 21 21 32 32.
Jain 70 68 186 184 10 10 12 12 32 3l-

Muslim 74 79 199 206 12 12 19 16 33 31

,
Christian 75 82 218 221 11 10 15 13 31 32.

n.-HIlIIALAYAN 62 61 150 148 15 13 21 18 36

Hindu 62 61 149 147 15 13 21 18 36 35,

Sikh 57 53 I5? 152 11 10 15 14 39 37'

Jain 81 32 284 96 12 15 18 19 24 41-

Muslim 59 61 171 174 11 10 19 15 36 34

Christian 48 48 157 183 10 11 7 10 29 22 ..

III.-SUB-HIMALA YAN 75 78 193 196 16 14 19 33 31'

Hindu 70 71 184 187 15 14 20 19 33 32:

Sikh 75 74 192 190 19 .16 24 21 33 32.,

Jain 67 68 191 188 12 10 14 13 32 32'

,
Muslim 77 81 196 200 15 13 23 19 33 31
Christian 76 78 22:1 233 11 11 16 16 31 30>

IV.-NoRTH WEST DRY 78 83 209 219 12 10 17 15 32 3I

MYA.

Hindu 70 74 194 203 9 9 13 13 33 32'

Sikh 79 85 207 219 13 11 18 16 33 32

Jain 77 62 213 203 6 10 9 10 33 31
l\l'uslim 79 85 210 221 12 10 18 15 32 31
Christian 86 94 261 255 11 9 16 14 28 30
•
 143

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI.

Variation in population at certain age-period~ since 1901 by District or State
and Natural Division,

VARlATION PER CENT IN POPULATION (INCREASE+, DECRE.ASE _),

~
DISTRICT OR STATE PERIOD,
AND NATURAL 0
'"
-
0 u!
"CI
Z DIVISION, '"
!oJ:)
::>
10
....
0 0
=
~
• '"
- -
~

~ < 0
I J J ....J 0
Q) '"
rJJ
1 2 3 4 5 r- 7 S

PUNJAB 1901-1911 -2-4 +'3 -6'2 -1'9 -3-2 -4'6

1911-1921 +5-5 +10'5 +10-3 -'6 +4-0 +18'2

1921-1931 +13'5 +14'9 +17'1 +20'6 +3-4 -14'2
1,-lndo.Gangetlc PlaIn, -, 1901-1911 -9'4 -6'2 -12'9 -5'8 +10'6 -12'9
West, 1911-1921 +6'8 +16'7 +12'9 -'8 +5'2 +24'2
1921-1931 +11'4 +12'5 +17'6 +19'1 +3'1 -13'1

1 Hissar 1901-1911 +3'0 +IS'O -23'3 +6'3 -3'2 -3'9

1911-1921 +1'5 +15'5 +30'1 -12'4 -3'1 +14'7
1921-1931 +10'1 +3'9 +11'0 +21'4 +5'4 -16'S

'2 Loharu State 1901-1911 +22'1 +57'6 -14'7 +15'1 +19'2 +34'2
1911-1921 +10'9 +30'3 +32'5 -6'6 +5'6 +9'3
1921-1931 :1-
13 '2 +2'8 +27'2 +24':1 +7"4 +1'0

3 Rohtak 1901-1911 -14:3 -15'7 -16'9 -9'7 -19'1 -17'0

1911-1921 +S'O +63'S +41'2 +33'0 +34'0 +45'9
1921-1931 +4'~ +2'S +15'5 +10'4 -7'2 -22'7

-4 Dujana State 1901-1911 4-5'4 +IS'4 -15'8 +5'1 +1'1 +12'0

1911-1921 +1'4 +6'9 +24'3 -8'7 _S'O +11'1
1921-1931 +9'2 +12'7 +9'9 +16'S -1'1 -16'S
5 Gurgaon 1901-1911 -13'4 -23'0 +'4 -11'0 -14'4 -14'1
1911-1921 -6'6 +20'6 -3'6 '+2'S -2'3 +12'3
1921-1931 +S'5 +13'0 +17'9 +12'0 -5'6 -21'4
'"
·6 Pataudi Stale 1901-1911 -10'9 -19'3 +2'9 -H'6 -4'5 -9'9
1911-1921 -7'4 +3'S -7'4 -l1'S -15'0 -1'6
1921-1931 +4'S +8'6 +8'2 +14'9 -14'6 -32'7
'7 Karnal 1901-1911 -9'5 -10'6' -13'6 -6'7 -10'7 -13'0
1911-1921 +S'5 +19'S +S'5 -5'4 -'5 +IS'4
1921-1931 +2'9 +'S +11'7 +10'1 -9'7 -26'1

.8 Jullundur 1901-1911 -12'6 -11'6 -15'7 -12'8 -11'1 -14'2

1911-1921 +2'6 +6'5 +I'S -2'7 +'S +23'2
1921-1931 +14'7 +IS'S +23'9 +16'9 +7'0 -3'4

9 Kapurtkala State 1901-1911 -14'7 -15'2 -9'0 -15'2 -15'4 -17'9

1911-1921 +6'0 +U'2 -4'1 +2'7 +3'6 +29'8
1921-1931 +11'4 +10'6 +22'6 +16'3 +5'2 -11'2
.10 Ludhiana 1901-1911 -23'2 -21'5 -24'4 -20'7 -25'4 -35'0
1911-1921 +9'8 +IS'6 +11'0 " +'4 +9'0 +35'2
1921-19,31 +IS'5 +16'4 +24'1 +25'1 +12'4 -2'2

:ll Maler Kolla State 1901-1911 -S'2 -12'2 -19'S +1'8 -19'9 -23'6
1911-1921 +12'9 +19'5 +13'6 +4'7 +13'0 +42'1
1921-1931 +3'4 +14'0 +16'S +1'3 -5'S -16'6
"12 Ferozepore 1901-1911 +'3 +6'7 -16'3 +2'S -3'6 -1'3
1911-1921 +14'4 +22'1 +33'6 +1'9 +13'9 +35'6
1921-1931 +5'3 +1'6 +6'0 +13'6 +1'2 -17'6
:13 Faridkot State 1901-1911 +4'3 +10'7 -13'6 +7'1 +'4 +4'1
191I-1921 +15'6 +lS'9 +41'4 +3'9 +17'S +34'9
1921-1931 +9'1 +4'6 +7'8 +14'2 +11'9 -5'3
14 Patiala State 1901-1911 -U'S -4'3 -2.0'9 -9'4 -IS'6 -19'0
1911-1921 +6'5 +17'7 +lS'7 -4'8 +4'9 +5'9
1921-1931 +8'4 +7'6 +11'4 +15'5 +'6 -15'5
15 Jind State 1901-1911 -3'6 +3'2 -17'S +'5 -11'7 -5'2
1911-1921 +13'4 +31'6 +26'8 -'9 +9'3 +24'8
1921-1931 +5'4 +3'5 +14'5 +12'1 -4'2 -21'3
16 Nabha State 1901-1911 -16'5 -12'0 -24'3 -14'4 -20'9 -18'S
191I-1921 +5'8 +12'4 +16'7 -'-3'9 +6'2 +22'7
1921-1931 +9'2 +U'S +13'3 +~4'3 +'7 -13'4
 144
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI,-continued,
Variation in population at certain age-periods since 1901 by District or State and Natural
Division.

VARIATION PER CENT. IN POPULATION (INCREASE+, DECREASE-).

DISTRICT OR STATE
AND NATURAL PERIOD. .;
~ " 't;l.

-" DIVISION, lQ 0 0
:if <:> ..;< <0 <:I tl
.~
r-. ~ .
.-<

0
I I
.-<
~ J,
..;<
"'~
0
<C
t:I.l
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 S

17 La~ore 1901-1911 -'4 -u,s -21'5 -7'2 -9'6 -13'0

1911-1921 .. +13'0 +15'3 +11'3 +2'5 +9'2 +26'7
1921-1931 .. +22'0 +20'3 +32'3 +31'3 +S'2 -14'3
IS Amritsar 1901-1911 .. -140 -15'5 -13'7 -12'3 -13'6 -18'9
1911-1921 +5'5 +11'3 -'4 -:9 +4'4 +23'8
1921-1931 ..
"
+20'2 +22'R +29'8 +25'2 +10'4 -7'9
19 Gujranwala 1901-1911 "
-lS'1 +27'0 -32'7 +17'6 +20'2 +13'4
1911-1921 " +3'0 -3S'3 -27'9 -329 ..,.27'1 -24'2
1921-1931 .. +lS'1 +28'4 +9'3 +25'0 +3'5 -10'4
20 Sheikhupura 1901-1911 .. +3'3 Included in the districts of Lahore, Gujranwala and
Sialkot,
1911-1921 +17'4 Not available,
1921-1931 " +9'S +39'0 +33'5 +39'2 +20'4 +'4
1).-Himalayan "
1901-1911 +2'0 +3'7 -6'9 +1'7 +4'5 +7'4
1911-1921 +'8 +2'6 +3'0 -2'8 +'9 +12'4
1921-1931 +5'4" +9'9 +8'1 +9'3 -'3 -20'5
21 Sirmoor State 1901-1911 +2'1 +4'2 -14'2 H'I +2'5 +9'5
1911-1921 +1'4 -2'2 +15'5 -1'4 +3'6 +7'1
1921-1931 +5'8 +7'8 +5'0 +12'1 -3'0 +17'0
22 Simla 1901-1911 -2'6 +4'1 +1'2 -5'6 -4'6 +U'6
1911-1921 +17'9 +2'1 +3'S +23'4 +10'8 +14'6
1921-1931 .. -IS'S +'7 -22'3 -22'6 -18'7 -30'!}
23 Simla Hill State8 1901-1911 +4'3 +6'2 -3'7 +3'2 +6'1 +6'6
1911-J.021 " -1'5 -'2 +1'2 -2'6 +1'1 +13'6
1921-1931 " +7'9 +14'2 +7'0 +10'2 +2'9 -10'7
24 Bila8pur State 1901-1911
1911-1921
1921-1931.
.. t
2 '5
5'3
Included in Simla Hill States,
Not available,
+3'1 +9'8 +9'5 +4'4 +1'1 -24'3
25 Kangra 1001-1911
1911-1921
1921-1031
.. +'3
-'6
+4'6
1 2
'2
3'2
8'2
-10'5
-1'2
+9'9
-'3
-5'0
+9'1
+3'6
-'9
-1'3
+S'!)-
+12'7
-24'4
26 M'andi State 1001-1911
1011-1921
" t'l'2
t 2'4
7'0 t
-}'5
5 'I
+3'1
-2'7
+7'1
+'9
+5'4
+12'4
1921-1931 +12'1 +ll'S S'9 +19'6 +7'8 -9'S
27 Suket State 1901-1911
IOIl-1921
+'5
-1'1 tN
3'9
-1'5
-9'6
+3'1
-4'3
+7'1
+1'0
+5'4
+15'g.
1021-1931 +7'5 +14'0 +S'6 +8'2 +4'7 -12'4
2S Ohamba State 1901-1911
1911-1921
1921-1931
"

"
t'3
+3'5-
'4
+7'7
+4'4
+ll'6
1=2'S'6
9'S 2 +7'7
+1'3
+10'4
t5O
:
5'1
-7'4
+3'7
+Il'l
-31'a,
1lI,-Sub-Blmalayan 1901-1911 "
-5'3 . -3'2 -7'4 -7'4 -6'8 -N)'
1911-1921
1921-1931
+'7
+1l'9
+3'7
+13'7
+3'9
+13'4
-0'1
+17'5
+-7 +14'7
-15"t
+1'2
29 Ambala 1001-1911 -15'4 -14'9 -20'3 -13'3 -16'S -19'3
1911-1921 -1'4 +10'9 -'1 -13'S -1'3 +18'g.
1921-1931 +9'0 12'7 +16'9 +13'3 -2'S -14'3
30 Kalsia State 1901-1911 -16'8 -17'0 -22'1 -13·7 -19'7 -17'9'
1911-1921
1921-1931
:j=!'6
'3
tIl'I
U'3
+6
+r2'6
-5'2
+6'9
+5'4
-S'S
+22'7
-19'9'
31 Hoshiarpur 1901-1911 -7'2 -4'S" -10'1 -S'3 -7'7 -3'4
1911-1921 +1'0 +4'8 +9 -4'3 +,S +14'S
1021-1931 +11'3 +15'8 +lS'O +14'5 +3'1 -7'7"
32 Gardaspar 1901-1911 -H'O -7'3 -12'2 -12'0 -13'1 -13'S
1911-1921 +l'S +5'3 +6'2 -3'6 -'4 +17'S
1921-1931 +13'9 +16'S +19'6 +20'0 +3'5 -17'0
33 Sia1kot 1901-1911 -6'6 -6'0 -2'5 -14'1 -8'9 -12'7
1911-1921 +,7 -S'O +9 -7'S -2'7 +9'0
1921-1931 +11'6 +6'9 +1'3 +15'6 -7'4 -24'1
 145-
SUBSIDIAR Y TABLE VI.-concluded.
Variation in population at certain age-periods since 1901 by District or State
an~ Natural Division.

VARIATION PER CENT. IN POPULATION (INCREASE +, DECREASE -).

~ DISTRICT OR STATE AND
OJ NATURALDIVISlON. PERIOD. ..... ., 0
..... 10
..... 0
'1'
0
<0 ..:
gJcJ~
c! ....~ J
'':
0> :;;J~
0
171 «l ..... '1'
0
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8
34 (}ujra t 1901-1911 -'0 +4'1 -3'3 -4'6 +1'0 +2'5
1911-1921 .. +4'6 + II '5 +19'1 +4'4 +12'0 +20'9
1921-1931 +11'9 +10'2 +ll'5 +20'4 +1'6 -15'2
35 JhelUJll 1901-1911 +2'0 -16'0 -17"3 -12'7 -10'2 -13'4
1911-1921 -6'7 -'5 -2'6 -14'8 -7'5 +8'8
1921-1931 +13'4 +13'7 +14'1 +21'0 +8'7 -13'6
36 Rawalpindi 1901-1911 -1'9 -43'2 +43'0 -40'1 -40'0 -38'0
1911-1921 +3'0 +6'2 +2'3 +1'6 +2'0 +13'~
1921-1931 +11'4 +17'7 +14'6 +15'5 +2'0 -19'6
37 Attock 1901-1911 +U'8 Not a va i I a b I e,
I911-I921 -1'4 -'0 +3'4 -6'9 +'2 +13'0
1921-1931 +14'0 '+ 12 '9 +10'1 +23'0 +7'7 -14'7
IV,-Morth-West Dry Area .. 1901-1911 +17'8 +17'1 +12'9 + 13'(] +17'8 +12"7
1911-.1921 +9'4. +8"7 +14"3 +5'2 +6'3 +13"7
1921-1931 +21"5 +21"3 +22'2 +29'9 +7'6 -12'3
38 l\fontgomery 1901-1911 +12'2 +21'2 +5'2 +14'3 +15'3 +15'8
1911-1921 +42'3 +3;1'1 +44'2 +30'2 +31'2 +38'7
1921-1931 +45'8 +42'7 +30'7 +49'5 +26'1 +4:8
39 Shahpur 1901-1911 +32'1 +35'2 +28'2 +36'3 +27'6 +8'2
1911-1921 +1l'6 +7'4 +4'4 -1'2 +9'0 +18'0
1921-1931 +14'1 +15'0 +22'0 +22'9 +1'6 -20'9
40 MianwaJi I9OI-IfHl +13'1 -16'S -18'2 -23'8 -17'2 -16'7
1911-1921 +4'9 +1'8 +0'1 +7'0 +4'0 +9'7
1921-1931 +14'9 +16'5 +19'3 +21'7 ·+4'6 -15'4-
41 Lyallpur 1901-1911 +42'9 +21'3 +'6 +3'2 +2'1 +10'3: I

1911-1921 +16'2 +16'6 +34'7 +5'7 +11'9 +24'6

1921-1931 +20'2 +14'0 +20'7 +26'4 +10'1 -4'4-
42 Jhang 1901-1911 +23'1 +38'3 +36'4 +35'6 +36'9 +27'3;
1911-1921 +8'7 +l4'3 +13'0 +5'7 +10'7 + 17"(j.
1921-1931 +16"0 +16'3 +22'8 +20'8 +4'4 -11'!).

43 Multan 1901-Wll +14'7 +14'0 +18'6 +10'7 +23'3 +16'1):

1911-1921 +9'3 +9'1 +14'2 +9'0 +5'6 +11'3
1921--1931 +32'1 +37'1 +26'7 +40'5 +16'3 -1'1
44 Bahawalpur State 1901-1911 +8'3 +5'2 +6'0 +9'5 +W6 +1'2-
1911-1921 +'1 +1'8 +1'7 -'0 --4'3 +4'S
1921-1931 +26'~ +30'0 +31'5 +35'2 +7'2 -15'7
45 Muzaffttrgarh 1901-1911 +7'9 +37'9 +36'1 +28'2 +51'9 +49'2:
1911-1921 -'2 -1'7 +6"0 -'2 -2'2 +1'4-
1921-1931 +4'0 +3"0 +1'3 +16'3 -8'6 -34"4
46 Dera Ghazi Khan 1901-1911 +6'6 +8'7 +13'7 +11'8 +18'2 +14'9>
1911-1921 -6'2 -9'3 " -l'S -4'6 -5'7 -8'9
1921-1931 +5'0 +2'5 +2'3 +16'3 -2'5 -30'5
---.
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VII.
Reported birth-rate by sex and Natural Division.
(FOR BRITISH TERRITORY ONLY).
NUMBER OF BIRTHS PER 1,000 OF TOTAL ANNUAL ·POPULATION,

PUnjab, I nao- Gangetic Himalayan. Bub-Himalayan, North,Wut

YEAR, Plain Weat, Dry Area,
r.6 cD
~
m .;
.; .;
.;
..s
.$
~ ..s ...a'" ...a
",; .$
j ~
2-
~
oj
S a ~ Sf0>
....~7
oj oj oj
oj
;::::J ~'" :::l ....
0>
:::l ~ fj:;j ~ ....
I 2 3 4 0 6 8 9 10 11

1921 22 20 22 20 18 16 22 20 22 19
1922 20 18 22 20 16 15 20 18 20 17
1923 22 20 23 20 19 18 22 20 22 19
1924 20 18 21 18 17 16 20 18 20 18
1925 20 18 21 19 18 17 20 18 19 17
1926 21 18 20 18 19 17 21 18 21 19·
1927 21 18 21 19 17 16 20 18 21 19
1928 22 20 23 21 19 18 22 20 22 19
1929 21 19 22 20 18 16 21 19 20 18
1930 20 18 22 19 19 17 21 19 18 16

*The population is assumed to have increased in geometric progression between the year 1921-1931 R-1'013_
 146

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VIII.

Reported death-rate by Sex and Natural Divisions (F;pr British Territory only).

NUMBER OF DEATHS PER 1,000 OF TOTAL ANNUAL ·POPULATION EACH SEX.

Indo. Gangetic North West Dry

YEAR. Pynjab. Plain, WMt.
Himalayan. Sub.Himalayan.
Area.

Males. Females. Males. Females. Males. Females. Males. Females. Males. Females.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11

1921. 30 31 28 29 55 56 34 34 24 25
1922. 21 22 22 24 26 26 23 23 .,
18 18
1923. 29 32 30 35 27 27 31 34 24 26
1924. 39 44 40 47 34 28 46 53 32 35
1925. 27 30 31 35 27 27 27 28 23 23
1926. 33 36 39 44 28 29 32 35 24 25
1927. 25 26 27 28 29 28 26 26 21 22
1928. 22 23 22 24 32 32 23 24 19 20
1929. 25 27 24 26 31 31 24 26 26 29
1930. 26 27 26 29 26 27 25 26 25 26

·The population is a.ssumed to have inoreased in geometric progression between the years 1921-1931.

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IX.

Annual reported death-rate by sex and age in decade per mille living at same age according to the
census of 1921 (For British Territory only).

Average I
of 1921. 1922. 1923. 1924. 1925. 1926. 1927. 1928. 1929. 1930.
decade .
. - --- ---
AGE.
.;
.$
01
~a .;
..!:l
ol
.,;
'"
~
s
.;,
..!:l
01
.,;
.$
""
S
.;
..!:l
oS
.,;
.$
ol
.,
S
.,;
..!:l
.;
~
S
to
..!:l
<il
-''""
.,;
<il
S
to
~
:s "
.,;
..!:l
<il
S
to
..!:l
<il
oJ
.$
ol
S
,,;
01'"
~S ~ ~S i ~S
~ ~ :a r;q'"
<il
.;

:s '" ~ ~ ~'" :s ~" :s ~ :s"" " :s~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ "

I't;

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23

-- - I-- - -- - - -. -- --I-- -.- I -

-281 24
All Ages .. 29 31 30 31 22 23 29 33 41 47 29 31 35 38 27 25 28 30 29 31
Under 1 .. 189 183 207 185 170 164 198 195 214 211 189 186 206 200 171 163 1721163 190 182 189 182
1-5 .. 50 49 52 51 40 38 59 59 68 69 45 44 53 53 45 42
.368 34 49 49 57 54
5-10 .. 12 13 11 11 7 7 11 13 20 24 12 13 15 17 11 11 9 11 II 11 12
10-15 .. 12 15 9 11 7 8 10 14 21 32 12 16 17 21 11 13 8 10 10 12 10 13
15-20 .. 15 19 11 14 8 10 . 12 17 26 35 16 21 23 30 15 18 11 15 13 17 14 18
20-30 .. 13 15 13 15 8 10 12 15 21 25 13 16 18 21 12 14 9 12 10 13 11 13
30-40 .. 15 18 15 18 10 12 14 17 24 30 15 17 20 24 15 16 12 14 12 15 13 15
40-50 22 23 22 21 15 15 20 22 34 38 24 24 29 30 22 21 18 18 19 20 20 20
50-60 .. 32 32 32 29 21 20 28 29 47 51 33 33 40 42 30 29 27 27 30 32 29 31
60 and over .. 61 66 73 75 59 52 61 69 81 91 62 68 66 74 52 55 50 51 57 62 59 64
,
NOTR.-Figures of population used in this table are these given in Imperial Table VII of 1921 for a.ll the a.ge.periods except
for the a.ge.group "0-1" for which figures of births for the yea.rs concerned have been used.
 147
SUBSIDIARY TABLE X.
Actual recorded Deaths from certain diseases and death-rate per mille of each Sex (For British
Tcrritory only).
--_ .- -
Punjab. Actual number of deaths In
,

Ratio per Indo.Gangetic

Actual number of deaths. mille of North.West Dry
YEAR. Plain, West. Himalayan. Sub·Himalayan. Area.
each sex.

Total. Males. Females. Males. Fe· Males. Females. Males . Females. Males. Female s. Males. Females.
males. ,
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14

r- -- .---
Fevers .. 3,940,052 2,069,309 1,870,743 175 "
189 909,207 817,981 68,2~ 62,573 540,744 500,548 551,114 489,641,
1921 .. 423,162 226,123 197,039 20 21 92,332 77,777 13,285 12,563 69,666 62,753 50,840 43,946
1922 .. 306,654 162,284 144,370 14 15 73,392 65,841 6,900 6,402 44,119 39,032 37,873 33,09~

1923 .. 420,398 217,271 203,127 19 21 103,047 98,059 7,802 7,246 50,973 48,702 55,449 49,12(}
1924 .. 452,187 235,21 2' 216,975 20 22 101,087 92,944 7-,489 6,846 58,437 55,186 68,199 61,999

1925
1026 .... 401,775
436,156
210,250
227,872
191,525
208,284
18
10
19 97,344
21 108,386
91,IQl
98,555
5,493
5,120
5,233
4,711
52,500
60,267
48,623
57,735
54,913
54,009
46,568
47,283

1927 .. 358,679 ' 101,417 167,262 16 17 85,621 73,743 5,093 4,501 50,842 46,375 49,861 42,643
1928 " 316,235 167,063 149,172 14 15 71,452 62,289 5,723 5,028 44,601 41,390 45,287 40,466

....
1929 402,429 193,082 17 19 82,374 72,894 6,007 5,399 52,801 49,621 68,075 65,168
209.347 51,131 59,354
1930 422,377 222~470 190,907 18 19 94,172 84,778 5,242 4,644 56,538 66,518

Plague .. 476,938 229,222 247,716 18 24 122,788 126,725 18 5 87,819 101,568 18,597 19,418
.. .. .. .... ..
1921 2,553 562 531 527 458 249 226
1922 .. 7,780
1,338
3,687
1,215
4,093 .. .. 911 1,026 .. il,891 2,262 885 805-

1923
1924
..
.. 50,086 22,838 27,248 2 3
13
4,464
56,509
4,996
58,744
.. 3
.. 1
15,869
53,435
19,406
60,308
2,505
10,801
2,846
1l,46(}
251,261 120,748 130,513 10
1925 .. 37,630 18,144 19,486 2 2 14,666 15,506 1 .. 2,657 3,,113 820 867
1926 .. 108,287 53,428 54,859 4 6 41,528 41,520 12 2 8,894 10,441 2,094 2,896

.. • .. .... .... 1~92

....
1927 8,452 4,129 4,323 2,507 2,572 1,436 330 315-
1928 .. 8,282 3,769 4,513 .. 1,349 1,542 2,407 2,969 13 2

1929
1930
..
.. 2,053
554
905
236
1,148
318
..
..
..
.. 287
5
279
0 .. 2
.. 2 616
231
866
309 .... .. 1

Small·Pox 68,884 32,709 ,1 1 14,943 13,159 466 270 10,329 9,713 10,437 9,567
36,175
1921 ..
.. 4,575 I 2,428 2,147 .. ..
..
552 406 12 7 708 672 1,156
.
1,062
1022 1,608 839 769 .. 486 440 6 2 152 156 195 171

1923 .. 2,140 1,187 953 .. .. 605 528 18 13 330 256 234 156
1924 .. 4,040 2,161 1,879 .. .. 992 814 22 11 705 647 442 407

1925
1926
.... 7,038
17,695
3,695 3,343
8,420
.. 1 .. 1
1,527
3,227
1,336
2,800
47
100
28
51
1,229
2,103
1,167
1,959
892
3,845
812
3,61(}
9,275
.. ..
....
1927 9,920 5,194 4,726 1,957 1,757 107 71 1,455 1,403 1,675 1,496
1928 .. 8,764 4,529 4,235 .. 2,137 ·1,986 79 50 1,449 1,440 864 759

1929 ..
..
7,763 4,049 3,714 .. .. 1,899 1,738 48 19 1,255 1,151 847 806
1930 5,341 2,818 2,523 .. ',' 1,561 1,354 27 18 943 862 287 289

Cholera .. 42,651 24,111 18,540 2 1 12,972 9,502 3,802 3,448 4,168 3,145 3,169 2,441)

.... ..
1921 3,347 3,047 2,703 2,085 1,682 1,187 949
1922
19,215
128
10,534
8£)
8,681
43 .. 1 .. 1 4,215
26 15 3 .. 56 28 ..
1923 ..
.. 11 8 3 .. .. 4 1 .. .. 1 2 3 ..
1924 3,351 1,924 1,427 .. .. 1,163 797 21 9 383 335 357 286-

1925
1926
.... 3,049 1,829 1,220
35
.... ..
.. 442
26
300
21
.. 2
.. ,
1
682
23
414
12
705
1
506-
1
87 52
1927 .. .. 4,109 10 1 312 225 502 338
1928 .. 11,286
2,034
6,613
1,072
4,673
962 .. 1 ..
5,789
172 ..101 713 734 108 62 79 65-

1929
1930
.... 2,309
1,181
1,304
690
1,005
491
.... .... 767
368
599
212
3
3 .... 313
205
210
175
'221
114
195
104
148
SUBSIDIARY TABLE XI.
Age distribution of 100,000 of each Sex by individual year of age according to
actual returns in census schedules.

Males. Females.
S
~
::s. ::=
-;
AGE. '"d
~ ~ ~
::; ....
0
'"d
.S
..d
'" ....-;
fIi iZl ~ f-< ::Ii W ~
0
f-<

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

TOTAL .. 100,000 100,000 100,000 300,000 100,000 100,000 100,000 300,000

0 .. 2,193 2,275 2,245 6,713 2,400 2,565 2,509 7,474
1 .. 2,505 2,426 2,507 7,438 2,718 2,808 2,939 8,465
2 .. 2,722 2,630 2,986 8,338 2,998 2,787 3,507 9,292
3 .. 3,164 2,884 2,889 8,937 3,549 3,202 3,840 10,591
4 2,773 2,425 3,326 8,524 3,066 2,664 3,329
5 ..
"
2,937 3,155 3,315 9,408 2,359 3,201 3,459
9,059
9,029
(3 .. 2,803 2,490 3,133 8,426 2,854 2,584 3,202 8,640
7 .. 2,355 2,601 3,131 8,087 2,644 2,434 3,203 8,281
S .. 3,168 2,595 3,563 9,326 3,138 2,817 3,340 9,295
9 .. 2,277 - 2,155 2,029 6,461 2,247 2,224 2,318 6,789
10 .. 3,024 3,566 2,944 9,534 2,965 3,086 2,948 8,999
11 .. 1,824 1,656 1,622 5,102 1,851 1,383 1,424 4,658
12 .. 3,009 2,837 3;740 9,586 3,211 2,698 2,927 8,836
.13 .. 1,873 2,376 1,644 5,893 1,761 2,060 1,365 5,186
14 .. 2,743 2,004 2,022 6,769 2,526 1,959 1,867 6,352
15 .. 2,558 2,924 2,380 7,862 2,228 2,452 2,192 6,872
16 .. 2,409 1,918 2,304 6,631 2,248 1,815 2,193 6,256
17 .. 1,361 1,155 1,195 3,711 1,259 1,100 1,107 :';;466
18 .. 2,855 2,370 2,661 7,886 2,735 2,097 2,544 7,376
19 .. 1,056 1,054 1,072 3,182 976 629 981 2,586
20 .. 2,844 3,401 3,091 9,336 3,599 4,104 4,976 12,679
21 .. 696 739 691 2,126 598 553 436 1,587
22 .. 2,114 2,069 1,864 6,047 2,172 1,903 1,912 5,987
23 .. 891 790 639 2,320 826 954 485 2,265
24 .. 1,136 871 1,277 3,284 1,809 825 874 3,508
25 .. 3,655 3,887 4,465 12,007 3,962 4,029 5,627 1~,618
26 .. 1,367 1,063 1,523, 3,953 1,191 997 1,036 3,224
27 .. 909 771 828 2,508 703 703 783 2,189
28 ,. 1,541 1,124 1,258 3,923 1,763 1,054 1,262 4,079
29 .. 390 311 531 1,232 454 417 306 1,177
30 .. 5,593 4,437 4,316 14,340 5,211 4,470 5,661 15,342
:n .. 267 315 504 1,086 230 183 202 615
32 .. 1,557 1,244 1,356 4,157 1,331 1,186 1,214 3,731
33 .. 415 387 511 1,313 335 294 161 790
34 .. 484 387 311 1,182 777 279 220 1,276
35 .. 2,980 3,65!) 3,807 10,(146 3,274 3,818 4,1l5 11,207
36 .. 1,811 5i6 737 3,094 ~ 565 255 465 1,285
37 .. 281 165 377 823 212 127 162 501
38
39
.'... 638
329
,321
233'
570
419
1,529
981
567
333
548
162
486
235
1,601
730
40 .. 4,Il3 4,38,3 3,4:15 11,941 4,574 5,091 4,200 13,865
41 .. 157 156 278 591 136 76 103 315
42 .. 672 506 632 1,810 532 528 491 1,551
43 .. 149 223 243 615 124 117 67 308
44 .. 177 311 540 1,028 210 118 86 414
45
46
.... 2,136
1,017
3,181 2,856
284
8,173 2,470 3,450
156
2,418
581
8,338
370 1,671 271 1,008
47 207 178 192 577 131 197 92 420
48 ..
"
440 352 358 1,150 443 490 309 1,242
49 .. 154 125 278 557 161 190 159 510
50, .. 3,048 4,177 2,6 51 9,876 3,775 4,375 2,917 11,067
51
52
.. 125
372
113
527
251
352
489
1,251
111
320
138
463
100
234
349
1,017
53 ..
"
135 156 195 486 83 138 43 204
54 .. 230 240 208 '678 249 108 no 467
55 .. 1,396 1,776 1,256 4,428 1,255 1,918 1,149 4,322
56 341 197 241 779 281 74 III 466
57 ..
"
114 130 174 418 103 57 59 219
58 .. 266 189 191 646 274 200 134 608
59 " 83 149 137 369 126 59 94 279
60
61 . .... 2,276
60
3,073
149
1,893
147
7,242
356
2,132
68
3,740
60
1,902
57
7,774
195
62 .. .176 227 229 632 165 141 142 448
63 .. 61 122 124 307 65 25 34 124
64 .. 74 68 108 250 45 27 57 129
65 .. 763 1,149 756 2,668 659 1,062 626 2,347
66 .. 83 77 130 290 59 29 78 166
67 .. 47 47 21 115 23 46 24 93
68 .. 85 60 168 313 47 107 62 216
69
70
..
..
28
822
39
1,725
39
754
106
3,301
47
740
66
1,554
39
759
152
3,053
71 .. 26 18 20 64 21 71 28 120
72 69 114 76 259 58 90 43 191
73 ..
"
35 17 26 78 26 28 21 75
74 .. 28 18 70 116 19 12 12 43
75
76
..
..
197
16
318
12
281
13
796
4]
155
15
375
7
234
18
764
40
77 .. 12 16 1 29 8 3 3 14
78 .... 12 25 10 47 14 24 19 57
70. 8 18 31 57 5 6 5 16
 149
SUBSIDIARY TABLE XI.-concluded.
Age distribution of 100,000 of each Sex by individual year of age according to actual
returns in census schedules.
-
Males" Females"
::i .§ ~ s
AGE,

1
"0

~
s:l

2
-=
-"l
if.?
3
7ii
::r
~
4
3
0
fot
5
"0
.S
::rI
6
~
7
~
~
8
-
.;
0
fot
9
80 176 633 313 1,122 221 805 241 1,267
81 ..
".
5 17
28
14
14
36
51
5
7
6 6 17
82 ". 9 16 8 31
83 "" 8 4 5 17 3 2 10 15
84 ". 2 11
107
3
65
16
201
5
34
2
87
12 19
85 ." 29 59 180
86 ". 5 7 4 16 2 () () 12
87 of 11 3 18 1 2 3 (]
88 ..
""
4 11 2 17 4 6 7 17
89 .. ""
3
127
."
76 226
3 I
50
"" 3 4
90 ." 23 149 82 281
91 "" ". 2 3 5 I .. 4 5
92 1 3 5 9 1 1 13 15
93
94
."
."
."
""
1
.-
2
1
1
1
4
" .
2
.- 2
I
17
1
21
95 5 22 IS 45 7 22 30 64
96 '" 3 1 4 2 2' 4 8
""
97 .- 2 2 1 5 ., ". ". ,.
9S
99 "
.- ""
2 4
4 ".
3 9
4
.,
"'
2
1
2
7 8
4

100 ,. 3 38 18 59 6 36 15 57
Total 101 and over ., 4 13 8 25 3 12 14 29
NOTE.-This table is prepared by sorting actual samples, the numbers actually sorted are : -
Males,-Hindu 54,290 from the Western and 74,015 from the Eastern Punjab;
Sikh 113,996 from the Central Punjab;
Milslim 67,229 from the Western·and 50,064 from the Eastern Punjab;
Females,-Hindu 49,771 from the Western and 63,245 from the Eastern Punjab;
Sikh 95,312 from the Central Punjab;
MUSlim 56,745 from the Western and 45,100 from the Eastern Punjab"
SUBSIDIARY TABLE XII.
The ratio of the number of males, females and persons per 100,000 at the Census of 1921
to those of the census of 1931, for each year of age, as recorded in the census schedules.

AGE, Males, Females" Persons, AGE" Males. Femalea" Persons,

/'
1 2 3 4 1 2 3 4
Under I 1'60 1"65 1'63
1 '67 '63 '6.5 51 "70 '77 "73
2 'SO 'S3 '81 52 "9i '91 '92
3 -84 '82 '83 53 '61 '60 "01
4 -97 '98 '98 54 '79 1"01 '88
5 1'03 I'll 1"07 55 1"13 1'01 1"07
6 1'04 1'13 1'09 56 "55 "61 'fi7
7 1-05 1'07 1'06 57 "72 '7\) '74
8 1-08 1-06 1"07 58 "77 "72 "75
9 1'07 1"02 1'05 • 59 2"47 "87 1'78
10 1'03 1"08 1'05 60 1"21 1'16 1'19
11 1-10 1'06 1'08 61 '81 1"12 '02
12 1"16 '98 1'07 62 "95 1'06 1"00
13 '86 "87 "86 63 "74 "S\) '78
14 '91 '87 '89 O.J. 1"40 1'91 1'58
15 "87 'S7 '8'1 65 1'04 1"21 1'12
16 '92 '8S '90 66 "66 "05 '66
17 '90 "76 '83 67 "97 "72 "S6
18 "94 "95 '96 68 "67 "74 '70
19 '84 "80 "82 69 3'03 1"06 1"87
.20 1"03 '91 '96 70 1"03 1"21 1"11
.21 "87 '94 '90 71 1"02 '38 '00
22 1'29 "97 1'00 72 1'02 1"04 1'03
23 "96 "67 '82 73 1"04 '39 '72
24 '99 "80 'S9 74 "86 1"28 "97
.25 1"01 "97 "99 75 1"12 1"06 1'09
26 'SO 1"00 "89 76 1'51 "95 1'23
.27 '96 "86 "92 77 2"00 I"S6 1'79
28 "95 I"OS 1"02 78 2"28 "1"04 1"60
29 1'02 "S5 "94 79 "70 3'50 1"32
,30 "90 1'01 '96 80 1"35 1"17 1"26
,31 "66 "S6 '73 81 1'08 1"65 1'26
32 1'24 1-21 1'23 82 1"12 1"39 1"22
.33 'S8 1"03 '93 83 1'18 "27 '75
34 1"08 1'15 1'12 84 1"63 '84 N:O
.35 1"09 1'02 1'05 85 1"16 1"19 1"17
36 "59 1'26 '79 86 "88 3"83 2"14
37 '85 1"16 '97 87 "72 '67 "'II
38 '91 '94 "93 88 "59 1'35 '97
39 l'OS "79 '9.5 89 l'u7 6'00 4'14
40 1'12 1"12 1"12 90 1'47 1'29 1'37
41 "69 1'12 'S4 91 3"60 '2"00 2"80
42 '90 '94 '92 [)O 1-22 1'47 1"38
43 "65 '95 "75 U3 16"00 5"00 10"60
44 "71 1"06 'Sl 94 2'50 "43 "76
45 1"06 1"08 1'07 95 1"93 1"13 1-46
46 "37 "47 "41 96 1"75 3'75 3"08
47 "86 '72 "80 97 1"60 ? 3'40
48 "94 1"01 "98 98 "56 4"25 1"69
49 1"48 "82 1'16 99 2"75 1"00 1"68
50 I"U 1"08 1'10 100 amI over 1"15 1"06 1'11
 15Q
SUBSIDIARY TABLE XIII,
Statement showing the recorded births and deaths since 1881 (for British Territory only).

Males, Females,

Excess of Excess of
Births, [)CaHls, birth over Hidhs, lJ<'fLH1S, births over
deaths in (leatbs in
tlle year, the yea.r,

7 8
-1----- I

Punjab Including Dellli--' a,sao,a53 3,111,155 +819.198 3,407,650 2,746,390 +661,2601 'S7 'SS
(1881-1890),

lSin :i74,59!J 279,:.!7+ +95,;~251 321,167 :NO,505 + 80,(J62 '8ti '86

1882 :l71,1:{() 271.0l8 +100,118) 310,:188 233,781 +85,607 '80 'S6
1883 ::193,::121 25H;348 +13G,973 :Hl,59l 219,:19:J + 122,1981 'S7 '86-
1884- 4::12,80(; :i44,547 +88,159 :177,106 315,751 +61,355 '87 '92
1885 300,7U!l 209,8!H + 120,005! 341,13;'\ 2;17,24(; +103,8891 'S7 '8S
18S!) ;l!J8,17U :wn,87H +1:31,300) iH5,560 2340,:187 +lll,l7:l 'S7 'S8
1887 :392,4til) :14:3,4, 7!J +48,990 340,17!l 302,005 +37,274 'S7 'S8
1888 376,678 29\1,4J5 +77,2(;3' :326,4:35 263,814 +62,62,1 '87 'S8
188!) 406,658 :115,14(\ +HI;512! :352,:391 280,(11-J. +7J,777 'S7 '8~
1890 39:3,708 ,H15,1.5;; -71, 447 1 :H2,li98 417,fHl.J. -75,29()1 'S7 '90

Punjab Including Delhi_ 4,048,998 3,342,579 +706, 419 1 3.668,763 3,067,397 +601,366 '91 '92
( 1891-1900),

1891 341, lii8 289,770 +51,388 .

I :lOl,UU 251,414 +50,497 _ 'S8 '87
1892 :380,672 475,-J.2:! -94,750 333,240 432,814 -94,574 'S9 '91
1893 ;{50,215 280.42:: +69,792
1
au,ous 247,095 +66,973 '90 _ '88-
1894 .J.a:l,nl :lD:3;88 t +69,850 :l91,:15D 332,545 +58,814 '90 '91
.1895 -tZ8,727 289A-J.(i + 139,281 j 391,148 25~,81;8 +132,280 '91 '8~

1896 420,759 305,(1)8 +1l5,OG1 :385,258 276,591 +108,667 '92 '91

1897 415,410 289,5-1.:3 +125,867 319,55!) 275,73:3 + ]03,826 '9] '95-
1898 403,231 29(i,Ul8 +107,043 :167,488 278,620 +SS,868 '91 '94
,1899 474,937 28(,385 +190,552 435,672 266,602 +160,070 '92 '94
]900 400,158 4.67,823 -67,G65. :)04,060 447, lI5 -83,055 '~Jl '96

Punjab Including DeihL 4,340,338 4,459,990 -119,652 3,945,923 4,383,718 -437,795 '91 '98
~ (1901-1910).

1901 :In,466 372,:l5() +1,116 3B9,067 :lM,2Gl -15,194 '91 '96

1902 461,952 443,473 +18,479 41S,525 443,500 -24,975 '91 l'W
190;~ 452,622 486,80:2 -:l4,180 410,240 498,674 -88,434 '91 1'02
1904 436,658 480,250 -43,572 397,a7l 506,208 -10S,837 '91 l'OS
1905 467,536 475,973 -8,437 425,824 48(),135 -54,all '91 1'01

1906 450,329 374,880 +84-,449 418,677 368,026 +50,65] '91 '98

1907 430,253 637,357 L207,104 :189,318 6Il,a72 -222,054- '90 '95
1908 439,539 517,219 -77,680 400,522 502,906 -102,384- '91 '97
1909 369,694 326,613 +1-3;081 336,216 294,470 +41,746 '91 '90
1910 449,26() 345.07:3 +104,196 410,16;i ,324,166 +85,997 '91 '94

Punjab 1911-1920 4,445,642 3,662,207 +783,435 4,027,464 3,398,978 +628,486 '91 '93-

1911 443,322 :lB4,246 +109,076 405,0()4 iU5,OJ4 +89,090 '91 '94

1912 458,052 :W9,tl78 +l88,374 ..f18,On 245,358 + 172,715 '01 '91
191:1 459,417 304,:32H +155,091 418,824 279,458 +139,366 '91 '92
1914 468,24:-1 318,325 + 149,918 426,763 299,748 + 127,015 '91
'91
'94
1915 44(),955 :l59,821 +81,134 402,057 342,729 +59,328 '95·

19Hi 4Gl,5MI 309,on + 151,567' 420,oon 28:{,697 + 13(i,:~09 '91

'91
'{j2'
1917 459,273 :n8,785 +80,488 4'17,46() 354;32.... +63,l36 '94-
1918 404,565 797,343 -392,778 360, gO:} 768,217 -407,314 '89 '96-
1919 413;018 291,266 +12(752 365,828 256,804 +109,024 '89 '8S
1920 437,257 298,444 +]38,813 392,546 253,629 + 138,917 '90 'S5

Punjab 1921-1980 4,573,820 3,285,385 +1,288,4351 4,084,866 2,944,919 +1,139,947 '89 'go>
'90 '86
1921
1922
448,6!.l4
425,984
332,951
241,236
+ 115, 7431
+184,748
402,908
380,477
285,286
211,571
+117,622
+168,906 '89 'S8
1923 468,186 328,845 + 139,34] 417,401 306,017 + 111,384 '89
'S9
'9a:
1924 435,765 457,758 -21,993 385,920 433,268 -47,348 '95-
1925 434,04-2 324;123 +109,919 388,034 290,729 +97,305 'S9 '90'

1926 451,428 392,382 +li9,046 403,122 357,D1O +46,112 'S9 '91

1927 457,668 303,468 +154,200 409,688 259,881 + 149,807 '90 '86
1928 500,397 270,285 +230,112 449,533 236,949 , +212,584 '90 :~Os.
192H 481,885 310,583 +171,302 430,033 279,380 + 150,653 -89 tI
1930 469,771 323,754- +146,017 417,750 284,828 +132,922 'S9 '88
_~, __
I __ - ___ ,
1
 151.

CHAPTER V.
SEX.

92. Proportion of the sexes. 93. Sox at birth. 94. ~lasoulinity at birth. 95. Female infanticide.
96. ~eglect of females. 97. Recorded male and female death·rates. 98. Sex proportion in Natural
Population. 99. Comparison with other provinoes and countries. 100. Sex proportion in different
Ioealities. 101. Sex proportion in smaller unit.s. J 02. Sex proportion by religion and IoeaJit.ies. 103.
Sex proportion by caste.
All the Imperial Tables give the detail of absolute figures for each sex separately. Reference
Subsidiary Table I gives the general proportioll of the sexes by Natural Divisions. districts and states,
to Statistics.
both for the actual and Natural Population for the previous five censuses and proportional figures for actua.l
population for the present census. The sex proportion for Natural Population in 1931 by Natural Divisions
and other smaller units is not available, and only the proportion fol' the whole Prodnce has been given.
Subsidiary Table II gives the number 01' females per 1,000 males for different age·periods by religion at
each of the last three censuses for the whole Province. I •

Subsidiary Table III gives the same information as Table IT for each Na.tural Division.
Subsidiary Table IV gives the number of females per 1,000 males in certain selected castes at different
age-perioda, the names of the castes under each main religion being entered in alphabetical order.
Subsidiary Table V gives the number of births and deaths reported for each sex during each year sinee
1901 for British Territory only, and also contains the ratio of fema.le to male births as well as the proportion
.of fema.le to male deaths for the same period.
Subsidiary Table VI gives the number of deaths for each sex at different ages, for each year of the
decade, 1921-30, together with the ayorage number of female deaths per 1,000 male deaths.
Subsidiary Table VlI* gives the yea.rly number of births and deaths in the British Territory by sex for
Hindus, Muslims and Indian Christ-ians separately, the term Hindu including Sikhs, Jains, Ad·Dharmis
and Buddhists.
Subsidiary Table VIII gives the .proportion of females per 1,000 males for each tahsil and stat.e for the
·census of 19.31. -

92. In its total population the Punjab has a particularly small proportion Proportion·.
of women, there being 2,631,531 more males than fem~les. This peculiar of the Sexes.

characteristic has given rise to a variety of opinions, and some foreign critics of
the Indian census have ascribed it to the incompleteness of returns. This
charge has been refuted on severa] occasions, but if any fresh proof was needed
it is furnished by the 1931 census of this Province, which discloses no marked
variation in the sex proportion in spite of a record intercensal increase in the
population of both sexes.
In the margin is given the sex proportion, or the nllmber of females
per 1,000 males, enumerated at
Locality. 1881.) 1891.1 1901.! 1911. 1921. 19:H.
---- I
- - - - 2- -3- - -1- -5- - 6- -7- each census since 1881 for the
Punja.b 844 851 854 817 828
j' 831 'whole Province and its two main
British Territory 848 855 858 818 830 831
Punjab Stat,os ::1 828 S:J4 8:36 814 820 832 political divisions. The sex
proportion at a still earlier
census, namely that of 1868,. was 835 females per 1,000 males Qr a little
higher than it is at present. The proportion of females rose steadily
between 1881 and 1901, but fell conSiderably in 19] 1 due to the ravages of
plague, which were particularly fatal to persons leading an in-door life. The
proportion improved slightly in 1921 in spite of the influenza epidemic,
which also took a heavier toll of female lives. The proportion at the
.present census shows a slight increase, more marked in Punjab States
than in British T~rrjtory.
In the census reports of the past the disparity of the sexes has been ascrib-
ed to female infanticide, the neglect of female children in earlier ages, the high
rate of mortality due to child bearing, and the neglect of females of advanced
*N ew table added.
 152 CHAPTER V.-SEX.

ages. Admitting for the moment the effectiveness of all these cO'ntributO'ry
causes, insufficient attention in the past seems to have been paid to the cause
beyO'nd the control of man, namely, the disparity in the numbers of female and
male children born. According to the record of births, about half a million
less girls than boys were born during the last Elecade in the area under registra-
tion, and yet both the sexes were l1ble to ma:intain the old proportions. *
SUatBlrth. 93. The determination of sex at conception, undoubtedly governed by
some law of nature, is one of those phenomena that have not been completely
understood or explained. Some theories have been advanced about the males
preponderating in births during periods following famines or war, and the
females during periods of prosperity or comparative freedom from disease.
Though with the present material at our disposal very definite conclusions
cannot be drawn, yet it will be of interest to examine the conditions over a
long period to see if they admit of any explanation. In the marginal table the
figures of recorded births are given by I

sex for the whole period, for which

RECORDED BIltTRS. Number of
YEAR.
females statistics are available, the number of
per 1,0CO
Males. Females. males. female births per 1,000 male births
1 2 3 4
being 'also shown. From these figures
1881-1885. 1,962,661
1,967,692
1,700,387
1,707,263
866 it would appear that from 1881 to'
1886-1890. 868
1891-1895. 1,934,503 1,736,726 898 1900 the proportion ot' female children
1896-1900. 2,114,495 1,932,037 914-
1901-1905. 2,192,234 1,991,027 908 born was on the increase, and this
1906-1910. 2,148,084 1,954,896 901
1911-1915. 2,318,349 2,116,403 913 period as we know was for the most
1916-1920. 2,228,293 2,005,451 900
1921-1925. 2,212,671 1,974,740 892 part oomparatively free from disease.
1926-1930. 2,361,149 2,110,126 894
But when we come to the period 1901
to 1921, we :find that the proportion
was high and low in the alternate quinquennia. It was high in the cO'mpara-
tively.healthy quinquennium of 1901-1905 but fell during the next, which
included 1907, the worst year of plague. The proportion of female births
again rose in the comparatively prosperous period of 1911-1915, anddeolined "
during the next quinquennium, which witnessed the influenza epidemic of
1918. When we come to the last. decade we find that the proportion of female
births drops even lower than any figures since 1891. This decrease in the
proportion of female births requires some explanation. Is it due to any increase
in female infanticide, or any fault:y registration? The former factor will be
examined briefly in the next paragraph, and as regards the system of registra-
tion, it has if anything improved of late years, particularly in rural areas.
What then is the reason for the decline in the proportion of .female children
at birth in this Province? Is not this the' ~esult of some law ~f nature,
which in order to prevent too rapid a, growth of the population of this
Province has reduced the number of females. Is not this check of nature a
warning that the Province is becoming over-populated, or at least there is a
danger of its becoming sO' in the near future 1 T'he check of nature on the
population of this country is not a thing unknown. Formerly it 'used to·
operate in the form of famines or epidemios, but sinoe man has to a great
extent subdued both of these agents by his engineering or medical skill, the
check seems to have become operative in another direction.

*Area under registration includes all the British districts excluding the cantonments and Biloch Trans·
frontier Tract of the Dera Ghazi Khan District.
 MASCULINITY AT BIRTH. 153

94.Most authorities are agreed that males preponderate at the time of Masculinity
at Birth.
birth all the world over; see for instance, in the marginal table ·the proportion
of sex at birth in England and Wales,
England and Wales.
- - - ; - ; - - - - - - - - - - - ; - - - - - where the number of females in all ages
BIRTHS (OOO's O~IlTTED). Proportion
is in excess of males " but whereas in
YEAR. of females some other cou:ri.tries males are soon
per 1,000
1Iales. :I!'emales. 'males. outstripped by females who have a
I 2 3 4
_- - - --- -- -----'- - - - - smaller death-rate, especially at earlier
1901.1905. 2,390 2,305 !J6.J.
1906·1910. 2,345 2,260 064 ages, in this Province as we shall
11)11.1915. 2,205 2,124 !JS:l
1916·1920. 1,929 1,837 952 presently see, males always remain
more numerous though the nwnber of
deaths among both sexes at the earliest ages is appall.ing. It is also generally
agreed that at the time of the first birth the child is more often male than
female. The results of a special enquiry (described at length in Chapter VI)
made at this census for obtaining more reliable data to support or .negative
this belief are giyen in the table below.
Number of
Class. Number of Number of females first Number of cases
Religion. females first born. males first born. born per 1,000 examined.
males first born.
1
-rI-
2 3
9,548
4
11,610
5
822
6
22,281
,
Hindu " i IIIII 11,722
1,814
14,840
2,228
790
814
28,176
4,310
lIV 7,225 8,881 814 17,078

.. irrIIIII
548 717 764 1,307
~kh 6,802 8,915 763 16,335
818 965 848 1,861
LIV 1,471 1,949 755 3,552
1,408 1,771
J~IIII
795 3,328
Muslim .. 19,929 26,023 766 48,429
. LIV
4,072
5,768
5,202
7,488
783
770
9,700
13,979
The names of the classes shown in the above table together with the
castes included in each are as follows:-
I.-Intellectual q,nd Commercial Classes:- IlI.-Working and Artisan Clusses;-
Chhimba Kashmiri Tarkhan
Brahman Aggarwal Darzi Kumhar Teli
Khatri Sheikh Dhobi Lohar Sunar, etc.
Arora Khoja, etc, IV.-Backward Classes including Depressed:-
Bawaria Harni lIiaehhi
Il.-Agricultural Gla88es:- Chamar Jhiwar l\Iussalli
Chuhra Julaha Nai
Ahir Biloch Kamboh Pathan Mehtam Dagi and Koli Mochi Od
Arain Gujjar Mali Rajput Say ad Dumna Kahar Pakhiwara, etc.
Awan Jat Meo Saini etc. Faqir Mcgh
Ghosi Mirasi
It will b~ seen that in all religions and classes males preponderate at the
first birth. Ampng different religions the proportion of females varies with the
class. The figures of females first born are smaller among Sikhs than in other
religions, and the highest proportion among them is claimed by artisans.
Among Hindus and Muslims the highest proportion of females first born is to
be found in the intellectual classes and the least among the agricultural classes.
Of the other two classes, the artisans have a higher proportion than the back-
ward classes.
We may now examine the sex proportion at birth in urban and rural Births in
Urban and
areas. The actual figures of births recorded in the British Territory during the Rural Areas.
BmTBS.
Females
last two quinquennia in the
Locality. per 1,000 two areas are given i.n the
Males. Females. males.
margin. The magnitude of the
t
1921-25
Rural .• 1926--30 1,993,823 1,775,459 890
figures gives them a speoial
{ 1921-25
2,113,582
218,848
1,886,549
199,281
893 value, and I think we will
911
Urban'.. 1926--30 247,567 223,577 903 be perfectly safe in basing
 154 CHAPTER V.-SEX.

our conclusions on them. We find that in urban areas p~oportionately more

females are born than in rural areas. The urban areas being more prosperous
than the rural, it might be safe to deduce that prosperity results in more
female births and poverty in more male births, and perhaps the law of nature
requires that the familie~ with a smaller income and engaged in occupations of
a more strenuous type should have a larger number of earners.
Female 95. It was remarked by my predecessor o'f the 1911 census that "female
1 nfaDflc,lde.
infanticide, which evidently prevailed to a considerable extent at the time of
annexation of this Province, has dwindled down to insignificance; that wherever
it now exists it is confined to individual .families, or groups of families and that
its extent is not sufficient to influence the proportion of sexes in any particular
caste or locality as a whole, much less, that of any caste or religion in the whole
Province." *
The subject was dealt with· in a note at the end of Chapter VI of the 1911
Report, and the main conclusion arrived at has been cited above. Undoubtedly
the conditions have further improved since 1911 as is evidenced by the figures in
----. NUMBER OF FEMALES TO the margin which show the proportion of
1,000 MALES A].tONG
Snm·.TATS.
Sikh-Jat females of all ages to 1,000 males
DISTRICT.
. - - - - . - - - in the four districts where the sinister
1911. 1921. 1931. practice was believed to be most prevalent.
Lahoro 664 714 The figures of Hindu Rajputs of Kangra
780
Fe:rozepore 744 757 have also improved from 947 in 1911 to 958
794
J ullundur 666 685 749
Ludhiana 707 734 in 1921 and 952 in 1931. The reason for the
747
drop in the 1931 figures, as compared to those of 1921, has already been I

hinted at more than once, namely, the retuUl home of numerous males
employed formerly in the Army.
The record of births does not give ~eparately the figures for Hindus and
Sikhs, 'and therefore no evidence about the existence of the practice can be
adduced from that record. I, however, got hold of the enumeration books of
certain Sikh villages in the Districts of Ludhiana and Ferozepore, notorious in
the past for the prevalence of female infanticide, and I give in the margin the
:Married
Number of
girls per
figures of Sikh
Girls
Village. females aged 0-10. 100 girls age d
aged 15-40. married
females. under 10 and
1 .3 3
- . -_- 4 _
--- of married fe-
(Ludhiana District).
l. Gil .. .. .. 281 211 75
males age d
2~ Gujjarwal .. .. .. 268 192 ~"
.
I~

,t Lalton .. .. . 261 I 183 70 15-40 ennme-

.. .. .... 226
4. ~arangwal
il. Raipur
U. Ballowal
..
.. ..
.. ..
156
83
156
130
75
69
83
90
rated in those
(J.' erozepore District).
I villages. The
1. Ratta Khera . , .... .. 18
I
19 106 proportions
I
2. Jang . •. ..., ao I
I
34.
7
94
thus indicated
3. Fatehgarh Pl1ntur " 10 70
, 4. Chak Mehrana ., ., 20 13 65
5. Karhewala ..
"
.. 5 3 60 are not much
6. Ferozewal1\Tangal Singh .. .. 12 1.2 100
7. Chuga 'Kalan ., ..
..
6 4. 67 at varIance
8. Bharana , . .." 102 48 47
with those
obtaining in other places, the ratio of such female children to married females
a.ged 1,5-40 for the whole Province being 92 per cent,

----_._---
.. Punjab Census Report, 1911, pago23"O.
 PROPORTION OF FEMALES TO MALES IN LUDHIANA AND FEROZEPORE DISTRICTS. 155

The number of females per 1,000 males in these villages is compared in the
NUMBER O~' SIKH-JNl' J<'EMALES - marginal table
PER 1,000 l\lAI:~: _ _ _ with the .cor-
Village.

---
191].
2
----~
I 19:11.
a responding
figures for
(Ludltiana Di8trict).
1911, and an
1. Gil 571 799
all-round Im-
2. Guiiarwa1 770 H08
provement IS
3. talton 653 884
noticeable, the
4. Narangwa1 65t)
existing larger
5. Raipur 740 number of
6. Ballowal 748 women being
(Ferozepnre District) partly due to
1. B.atta Khera 6,31 812. casual mIgra-
2. Sang 687 882 tion of women
3. Fatehgarh pantur 651 824. from 0 the r
4. Chak ~lehraJ1a .. 1i29 716 places, most
5. Karhell'a1a 77:) 742 of whom have
6. Ferozewa1 l\Ianga1 Singh 628 889 been taken in
7. Chuga Kalan' 593 793
marrIage by
1i8!) 737
the male reSI-
8. Bharana
dents of those
villages.
The sex proportion £01' Sikh-Jats according to this census and that of
. 1921, worked
District and Tahsil. 193]. 1921. !
District and Tahsil. 1931. 1921.
1 2 3 1 2 3 out from
---
T-udhial1a .. 747 734 Ferozepore .. 794 757
th e figures in
.. 776 732 Ferozepore ., 750 743
com pi la t ion
Ludhiana
registers, i s
Jagraon .. 743 790 Zira .. 785 755
reprodu ced
Samrala . . 679 643 l\ioga .. 833 767
in the margin
Muktsar .. 787 751
by i;ahsils for
Fazilka ., 741 745
Jnll1lnd1lT .. 749 685 the f 0 u r
Juilundur .. 821 709 Laho~e .. 780 714 districts men-
Nakodar .. 725 66!) Lahore .. 726 668
tioned above.
It is not pos· .
Phillaur .. 710 671 Ohunian .. 798 721.
sible to give
Nawanshahr .. 739 687 Kasur .. 806 739
the figures for
I

earlier censuses. The figures quoted show an improvement almost every-

where, though
Proportion of females aged 0-10101,000 males aged 0-10.
the proportion
District. Hindu. Sikh. Jain. Muslim. Christian.
of £ em ale
1 2 3 4 5 6 children to
Ludhiana 900 832 1,016 931 94.8 boys in these
Jullundur 891 831 785 938 881 districts 1 S

Ferozepore 908 881 952 956 836 eve n now

882 1,021 909 smaller among
Lahore 883
I 854
Sikhs t han
among other religions a~ indicated by the table lower in the margin.
 156 CHAPTER V.-SEX.

Neglect of 96. The question of neglect of females would be best studied by a com..:
Females;
parison of the number of females with the number of males at given ages. The
figures of age, as was pointed out in the last Chapter, are, however, full of
serious errors due to mis-statement. In the same Chapter was also explained
the attempt made as well as the measure of success attained at this census to
free the figures as far as possible froro those errors. The errors still existing is
probably in ages 15-20 or thereabouts, which generally contain the greatest
amount of mis-statement. The proportion of females per 1,0QO males at different
ages is given in the table in the margin and the graph below it illustrates the
I
Proportion of
same, a curve therein
Proportion of
Age.period. - females per Age.period. females per showing the propor-
1,000 males. 1,000 males.
1 2 1 2 tion in accordance
0-1 ..
..
978 25-30 ..
..
817
,773
with the recorded
1-2 981 30-35
2-3 .. 971 a5-40 .. 784 statistics of birth. By
3-4 .. 949 40-45 .. 800
4-5 ., {H6 45-50 .. 769 a glance at these pro-
0-5 .. 959 .~0-55 .. 766
5-10 .. 859 55-60 .. 744 portions we find that
10-15 .. 814 60-65 .. 737
15-20 .. 820 65-70 .. 695 the females aged 0-5
20-25 .. 848 70 and over .. 771
compared to males of
the same age are as
959 : 1,000. Thus the
proportion is higher
than the proportion
at birth, which as we
noticed was 894 per
thousand. This varia-
tion in the proportion
signifies one of the two
things, viz., either the
record of female births
IS more defective
than that of males,
or that males die at
a grea ter ra ~e than
females up to the age
of 5. Though there
,,- .. _. ~-~- ..- ,-- __. would seem to be
Number of females per-mille of males at differen~ ages together with
some defect in the
quinquennial sex proportion between recorded births oj both Sexes.
recording of female births, the high death-rate among males below 5 is borne
out by the death-rates, published by the Public Health Department and
reproduced in Subsidiary Table IX to Chapter IV.
The proportion in the next quinquennial age-period drops to 859 per 1,000
males as against 892 p-er 1,000, the ratio at the time of the birth of these girls.
It would thus appear that in ages 5-10 girls die at a greater rate than
boys. This fact is also borne out by the published death-rates. Female children
suffered particularly more than male children during the plague epidemic of
1924, and the general death-rate is also higher among girls mainly because
they stay at home while their brothers spend much time out-doors.
The proportion of females at ages 10-15 is 814 per 1,000 males as opposed
to 900 for these girls at the time of birth. The propo~tio~ ~t this quinquennium
is even lower than that for the last quinquennium, being partly due to the return
 NEGLECT OF FEMALES. 157

of age as 10 or 12 in cases where the girl is unmarried and its jumping to

20 or so if she is married and especially if she has got a baby or two. Small as
the proportion in this age-group is it is higher than th~ proportion for the corres-
ponding age-period at last census, which was only 750. The age figures then
were unsmoothed and the plumping at 15 went into the next higher age-
group.
The next age-group of 15-20 is the one in which the great majority of
girls get married (as we shall see in the next Chapter), and during which the
mortality due to early child-bearing is considerable. The proportion of females
to 1,000 mfles in this age-period is no more than 820 as against 913 at birth.
This, however, is a little higher than the proportion at ages 10-15, and as
already explained is m~inly due to the return of ages as 20 or so on the part of
young' mothers, some of whom as a matter of jact belong to the earlier
age-period. This plumping is so much in evidence that it seems even to wipe
out the effect of higher death-rate due to child-birth. The female death-rate
for this age-period is about 4 per mille higher than that of males as shown
in the Subsidiary Table referred to above.
The prop'ortion in ages 20-25 is greater than for ages 15-20, being 848,
and seems in this as well as all the succeeding age-periods to be affected by migra-
tion. There. is an excess of female immigration over emigration, though for both
the sexes taken together the result is quite the other way (as noticed in Chapter
III). To take the actual figures there were 273,982 Punjab-born women, enu-
merated in the other provinces or' states of India, wh~le ~19,544 born in
other provinces or states were enumerated in this Province. The bulk of this
migration is, as observed in Chapter III, of the casual type, and the majority of
the women concerned would naturally be 20 or above. This leads us to the ques-
tion of the proportion of the sexes ip. the purely province-born, or in other words
the" Natural Population" of the Province. We shall deal with this subject
in a subsequent pa.ragraph, confining our attention for the present to the study
of the sex proportion in higher ages.
In the remaining age-periods the proportion of females to 1,000 males
goes on decreasing with the 'exception of the periods, 40-45 and 70 and over,
though even in these it does not approach anything like the figures of the propor-
tion at birth or during youth. The reason for this variation seems to be the
comparatively large number of women returning ages 40-:45 as a final
effort to appear young. The reason for the large number returned at older
ages (70 and over) is the over statement of age to hide premature senility or
to claim the respect due to old age. This latter tendency would automatically
operate to reduce the number and consequently the proportion in ages imme-
diately preceding the age-group 70 and over. The sudden drop in the propor-
tion at ages 30-35 is due to the popularity of these ages among males and not
particul~:dy to any increase in female mortality.
"
'Thus we find that with the exception of certain age-groups, pointed out
above, the proportion of females goes on decreasing till it becomes markedly
lower than the proportion at birth. The deaths among males continue at
different ages and at different rates, and the reduction in the proportion notice-
able among females is attributable to varying rates of mortality among
them at different periods of life due more or less to causes peculiar to their
sex.
 158 CHAPTER V.-SEX.

:Recorded 97. The number of deaths by sex and age for the last ten years are given in
Male and
~emale Subsidiary Table IX at the end of Chapter IV. If we oaloulate the rate of death
Death-rates.
for both sexes after equalizing their population, we find that the average death-
rates for males and
Female deaths Female deaths
Age. per 1,000 Age. per 1,000 females at different
male deaths. male deaths.
• 1 2 1 2 ages bear the ratios
to each other, shown
0-1 968 20--30 1,154 III the margina1
1-5 980 30-40 1,200
table. The popula-
tion by(lage is taken
5-10 1,083 40-50 1,045 from the figures in
the 1921 tables. We
10-15 1,250 50-60 1,000
find that compara-
15-20 1,267 60 and over 1,082 tively fewer females
than males die up
to the age of 5, but from then onwards females di~ at a greater rate
except in the case of those aged 50-60, when the proportion beoomes equal.
Comparatively the greatest mortality among females is found in the age-
periods, 10-15 and 15-20, mainly because these comprise the periods of first
confinements. There is thus nothing surprising about the result. The
matter for surprise, however, is that there should be suoh a large number of
deaths among females aged 10-15. The only possible explanation is that in
many oases girls below 15 begin to bear children and the rate of mortality
among them due to this cause is enormous. Beyond this an opinion, based
on these death-rates, need not be hazarded as the ages, rec orded at the time
of death, are probably full of eTrors and plumping to a greater extent ,than
even our unsmoothed age returns. The recorder of deaths is not in the same,
positiop_ as the census enumerator to ascertain the correct age, much less to use
his discretion in the matter, and in fact his information is worse than second
hand.
Sex Propor· 98. In the last paragraph we referred to the sex proportion at ages 20-25
-iion in
Natural and subsequent ~ge-periods as having been affected by immigration. The trend
Population.
of the argument was that the higher proportion of females at these ages was due
to the influx of females into the Province from outside. That a large number
of females are brought to the Province by returning emigrants is well-known and
;is traceable to a certain extent in the tables of "birth-place" and " mother-
tongue," though the persons concerned would naturally try to hide their
identity by not disclosing their hirth-place and mother-tongue if their presence
in the locality is the result of shady transactions as is sometimes the case.
Such immigration, however, is negligible when compared to the casual im-
migration from across the Jumna and the southern border adjoining Rajputana.
We should thus expect to find a still smaller proportion of females in the
Natural Population of the Punjab, i.e., when all foreign-born females are
excluded, than in its actual population and such in fact is the case. The
proportion of females per 1,000 males in the Natural Population is 823 or 8 per
thousand less than in the actual population.
Comparison 99. After having referred to the sex proportion at birth and discussed
with other
Provinces its subsequent variation and the causes responsible therefor, we can profitably
and Countries. turn to the sex proportion of certain Indian. provinces and foreign countries.
A more intimate knowledge of the conditio~s obtaining in some of these may
 SEX PR.OPORTION IN DIFFERENT LOCALITIES. 159

help the reader to form his own opinion as to the causes of the disparity.. The
Females per 1,000 Males. table in the margm
Province. 119~1.1
Foreign CountrieS (year of last census). compares the ,number
_ _ _ _1_ _ _- : - _ - ; - _ _ _ _3 of females per 1,000
Punjab S31 England and Wales (1931) .. 1,087 males in this Province
N. W. F. Province 843 France (l921) .. .. 1,083
United Provinces 906 Holland (1930) .. .. 1,012 with the corresponding
Bihar and Orissa .. 1,008 Germany (1925) .• .• 1,067
Bengal 924 Japan (1930) 990 figures of certain other
Burma 958 Turkey (1927) .. .. 1,079
Madras .. 1,025 United States of America (1930) 976 Indian provinces and
Bombay 909 Australia (1921) .. 967
Central Provinces .. 1,000 some foreign countries.
Central India Agency 948
Rajputana 908 It will be seen that
of the major Indian provinces the Punjab has the smallest proportion of
females. The sex proportion in India seems to increase as we move to the
east or to the south. Perhaps the preponderance of males in the Punjab
is due to its peculiar requirements, the land of five rivers not far removed from
the Passes in the North-West being admittedly the gatewayandsword-hand of
India.
Turning to the figures of foreign countries we find a large excess of females
over males in European countries. We know that in these very countries the
birth-rate has been declining of late. There is also present a contributory
cause in the form of male emigration.
The number of females in Japan is fairly equal to males and the pro-
portion would be lower and something akin to that obtaining in India, if all
the Japanese males were to stay at home. Japan has had a phenomenal rise in
population in the last fifty years, and there is a great pressure of the popula-
tion on its resources, resulting in the well-known efforts of the Japanese to
found colonies in Manchuria. The poorer countries with a large natural increase
would thus appear to have a fewer number of females. The sex proportion in
countries such as the United States of America and Australia, is, of course,
greatly affected by the large amount, of male immigration.
100. The proportion of the sexes is not uniform in the various parts of Sex Propor-
tion in
Female8 per 1,000 Males. this Province, as is evidenced DUferent
Localities.
by the figures in the margin.
Natural Division. 1931. 1921. 19I1.
1 2 3 4 The proportion of women
Punjab .. 831 828 817 is highest in the cooler Hima-
Himalayan .. 906 907 901 layan Natural Division, where
Sub·l{imalo.yan .. 847 852 827
N orth-West Dry Area 831
813
827
805
825
795
there is always the smallest
I ndo-Gangetic Plain West
natural increase. It is smallest
in the Indo-Gangetic Plain West, which has.large urban areas, and if the popula-
tion of the cities of Lahore and Amritsar and the towns of Jullundur, Feroze-
pore, Ludhiana and Gujranwala, all situated in this division, is excluded, the
proportion in the remaining area will rise from 813 to 830. The proportion
in the North-West Dry Are~ is surprisingly high for a tract, which has a great
amount of immigration, indicating that the illlllligrants consist of fairly equal
numbers of both sexes. The fact that the female proportion in this tract has
an upward tendency points to the permanent nature of the immigration. This
of course is natural as immigrants are for the most part agriculturists, who
from the very nature of the industry must remain on the land, which they
cultivate. The proportion in the Sub-Himalayan Division is lower only than
that in the Himalayan, but is no doubt affected to a certain extent by emigra-
tion which reduces the number of males.
 160 CHAPTER V.-SEX.

Sex Propor- 101.The sex proportion for the districts and states is in keeping w.ith
tion in
Smaller the proportion obtaining in the Natural Divisions; in which they are situated,
Units.
though large urban areas irrespective of locality have the effect of reducing the
proportion of females. The figures for each district and state are given in
Subsidiary Table I at the end of this Chapter, but a clear idea of the propor-
tion of females may.be obtained from the map below, which shows the sex

Number of females per 1,000 males by tahsil excluding the Cities of Lahore, Amrit8ar, Rawalpindi, BialTeot and :Multan.-
proportion by isopleths. The figures of tahsils have been used in order bettei'·
to co-ordinate the results as district averages' are sometimes not a true index of
the conditions prevalent in the different parts. The population of the three
cities, Lahore, Amritsar and Multan, and the towns of Rawalpindi and Sialkot
(including cantonments) has been excluded to remove the extreme effect of
urbanization.
Sex Propor- 102. The only matter now remaining for consideration is the proportion of
tion by
Religion and HINDU. MUSLIM. SIKH. CHRISTIAN. sexes among different
Localities.
Natural Division. ,_; ,...; ,_; ,_; 0-< ,_; .... religions and castes or
""0> ._, ""0> ._,0- - "" . '""._,0> ""0>
Punjab
1
..
0-
2
o<l
.-'
8
0-<

4
o<l
0;

5 6
835 829 8.19 844 793 7(16 803
7
M

8
0;
~,

9
786
M

18
-
tribes. In the margin
reproduced the
Indo-Gangetic Plain 812 808 825 827 790 755 814 796
Himalayan 917 9]3 725 737 717 69.4 900 1,111 number of females
Sub-Himalayan .. 832 823 863 880 S04 791 785 765
North-West Dry Area 813 801 838 835 792 784 804 786 per 1,000 males for
British Territory .. 826 823 841 847 799 770 803 786 main religions and
Punjab States .. 861 847 826 821 776 749 799 837
• ;Natural Divisions as
well as British Territory and Punja'b States for the censuses of 1931 and
1921. The proportion of women among MuslIms is the highest, as it was in 1921,
though it has decreased in all Natural Divisions except the North-West Dry
Area. Hindus follow next, and their proportion has risen in all Natural Divi-
sions, while Christians in spite of the comparatively larger number of European
males come third. The Sikhs have the smallest number of females, but their
proportion is greater than in 1921 in all Divisions. The proportion of Hindus
 SEX PROPORTION AMONG DIFFERENT CASTES. 161

IS highest in the Himalayan Division, which is almost exclusively a Hindu

tract. The number of Sikh and Muslim females in this Division is particularly
low, indicating that the followers of these religions are for the greater part
immigrants, who have left their womenfolk be};lind. On the other hand the
presence of a large proportion of Christian females is mainly due to' permanent
Indian Christian population of hill resorts and also to the fact that the families
of British soldiers serving in outlying and exposed places on the N orth-Western
frontier remain at some hill-stations in the Punjab during the winter. .
In the Sub-Himalayan Division the proportion of females is compara-
tively higher among the prevailing religions, namely, Hindu, Muslim and
Sikh. Here the proportion of the Christians is considerably affected by the
large excess in the number of European males over females. The proportion
among Europeans is 354 females to 1,000 males in the Province and 315 in the
Sub-Himalayan Division.
In the Indo-Gangetic Plain and the N orth-'Vest Dry Area, the propor-
tion has risen in all religions except in the former Division among Muslims.
For the p~oportion of sexes among these religions by age-periods for the whole
Province and each Natural Division reference may be made to Subsidiary
Tables II and III at the end of this Chapter.
103. Just as the sex proportion varies in various localities and religions, Sex Propor-
tion by Caste.
so it does in the case of different castes or tribes. Subsidiary Table IV at the
end of this Chapter shows the proportion of females per 1,000 males for the
main castes and for each religion, to which they belong, and at different
age-periods. For facility of reference the proportion for the population of all
ages for the most numerous castes as well as the four main criminal tribes
Number Number
of females·
are _given in the margin.
of females
Oaste. Caste.
per 1,000 per 1,000 The Kanets, who are
males. ' males.
1 ~ 1 2 found chiefly in the
C Kanet .. 941 21. Nai ., 839
2. Dagi and Koli .. !J29 22. Chuhra .. 838 Kangra District of the
3. Bawaria .. 920 23. Machhi . . 836
Himalayan Division, have
4. Awan .. 871 24. Tarkhan . . 836
5. Mirasi
6. Arora
.. 871
.. 865
I 25. Teli
26. Mochi
. . 833
. . 832 the highest proportion,
7. lVlussalli .. 863 27. Arain .. 8S0 i.e., 941 females per 1,000
8. Meo .. 859 28. Biloch . . 829
9. Sayad .. 858 29. Sansi . . 823 males. The Dagi and
.. 857 30. "Brahman . . 822
10. Lohar
II. Ohamar
12. Aggarwal
.. 854
.. 85a
. 31. Gujjar
32. Khatri
.. "822
.. 819
Koli, another Himalayan
13. Chhimba .. 851 33. Ahir .. 811 tribe, shows the next
14. Kamboh .. 851 34. Path an .. 809
15. Rajput .. 850 :l!'l. Jat .. 803 highest proportion of 929 .
16. Kumhar .. 850 :{6. Faqir .. 794 Bawarias, who are a
17. Sunar .. 847 37. Sheikh .. 794
18. .Julaha .. 847 38. Kashmiri . . 778 criminal tribe, show the
19. Saini .. 839 3il. Marni ., 690
2 O. Dhobi ..
---
839 \ ~~~oo~~
females to 1,000 males, but this figure is to some extent unreal as many of the
adult males of this caste abscond from their homes in order to escape the
provisions of the Criminal Tribes Act and when enumerated would be careful
not to return their real caste. Awans with a lacrge number of male!, serving
away from home, in the Army or the Police, and the itinerant Mirasi, many
of whose males are often absent from their homes for considerable periods
Qn professional trips and if questioned in remote places by a census enumera-
tor would more' often than not return ;)1eir caste as Quraishi, show the next
highest proportion of 871. The Aroras, a trading and comme.rcial class,
have.a comparatively high proportion of females, i.e., 865.
Of all the plain-dwellers, the Jain Aggarwals have the highest proportion
·of females, i.e., 910. For the caste Aggarwal as a whole the proportion drops to
162 CHAPTER V.-SEX.

853, which is nearly equal to that of Aroras. Of all the castes, the Aggarwal has
the largest proportionate number of widows, as will be noticed in the nex~ Chap-
ter, and the smallest proportion of children under 10, and the same is the
case with the entire Jain community. This points to the conclusion that the
comparatively lesser fertility of women gives them a greater chance of surviv-
ing. Another caste with a fairly high proportion of females 'is the prolific
Kamboh, which ·has increased during the last decade by 20'69 per cent. A
Kamboh is a hardworking and prosperous agriculturist and as the doctrine
of the survival of the fittest holds good he will have enough room to expand.
Among the other castes the case of Kumhar with 850 females per 1,000
males is of some interest. The male Kumhar is often absent from his' home,
plying mules and donkeys on hire in distant places. Numerous Kumhars of
sub-montane and neighbouring districts are found in the hill-tracts carrying on
their animals, food stuffs and other commodities such as salt, tobacco, gur and
molasses, for sale to hillmen. Returning home they bring, for selling in their
own locality or making presents to their relatives, walnuts, soap-nuts, medi-
cinal herbs, etc. In the villages situated in the lower ranges of the Hima-
layas they barter common salt from the plains for bers (a kind of wild berry).
Turning now to the castes, which have a very small proportion of females,.
we find that the criminal tribe of Harnis has the lowest proportion of 690
females per 1,000 males. Unlike Bawarias the members of this tribe seem
mostly to have taken to agriculture and are living in certain colony estates
on the Lower Bari Doab, where they are under the supervision of the
Criminal Tribes Department. The males cannot absent themselves from
their homes evep. for short periods. That the proportion of children among'
Harnis is the biggest among all tribes will be seen from Subsidiary Table
IV to Chapter IV. The excessive number of births by itself would cause com-
paratively greater mortality among 'women, a fact which partly accounts for'
their small proportion. The Harnis are at the same time among the poorest
people of the Province, and this would show that there is some connection
between poverty and prolificness.
Hindu Faqirs also show a dearth of females. They are not really a·
caste but usually members of certain orders, who often take a vow of celibacy.
Among Muslims, however, Faqir is an agricultural and professional caste in
the Eastern Punjab, and the proportion of 794 is fairfy high considering that
some male Muslim beggars would naturally be included in the figures.
The low proportion of females among Kashmiris is due to the influx
of male labourers, who visit the plains in winter.
The proportion of females among Sheikhs is small because of the medley
of tribes and races included in the term" Sheikh." Every Muslim, who is
not sure of his caste or origin, or is anxious to hide it because of its inferiority,
would return himself as Sheikh.
The proportion of females among Jats has always been low. The figures.
for the pa::;t three censuses ani given in the margin, and indicate a steady in-
crease. In the days gone by the paucity of females.
___ ___ ___ ___ w;tS attrIbutable p~rtly to f
Caste. 1931. 1921. 1911.. 'mf antICl
emale "de, whlC. h
I
Jat .. / 803 781 765 appears to be a thmg of the past, and the figures.
may be talten as representing normal conditions.
Among the Pathans there are 809 females p'er 1,000 males. This pro-
portion would certainly be higher if Afghan labourers and traders, who visit.
the Province in winter, could be excluded.
 163
SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
General proportion of the Sexes by Natural Divisions, Districts and States for six censuses.
h

NUMBER OF FEMALES TO 1,000 MALES.

1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891. 1881.

DISTRICT OR STATE AND
ci ci ci ci ci ci ci ci ci
NATURAL DIVISION.
.~
-..,
cl <il
::l-
... ::l
-"'"
::l-
.8
<il <il
",,::;
~:§
"" <il
..,::l-
::;
-....~
<il<il
::l-
... ::;
~:3
"" <il
::l-
..,::;
-"'"
::l-
.8
cl 01
.., ::l
~:3
'"'01
::l-
.., ::l
.~
a;~
::l-
..,::l
c;:3
"" 01
::l-
..,::;
-.......
::l-
ci0
oI<il
.... ::l
~.g
f'"
I'S~
ci

""'::l
<:>P;
...:~
<:>P;
"':0
~ z~
01 >l. <:>e..
...:~
oI>l.
z~
",,-
"':0
~
ole..
Zo
~
<:>c..
"':0
~
zg< ~
<:>c..
...:~
oIP;
Z~
- - - - - --._- -
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12
{ Actual Population •• 83q 828 819 817 811 854 846 851 844
:PUNJAB Natural Population .. 8231 844 844

I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West 813 • 805 795 795 787 842 • 829 839 825 838 828
1. Hissar 852 875 855 836 840 869 860 870 860 847 935
2. Loharu State 893 882 1,154 863 909 866 925 829 852 824 838
3. Rohtak 861 850 811 855 816 880 858 873 844 862 832
4. Dujana State 941 908 810 904 787 !l37 897 921 863 870 773
5. Gurgaon 857 854 806 874 846 903 868 901 810 885 875
6. Pataudi State 902 893 712 925 722 905 750 909 761 877 690
7. Karnal 815 827 814 827 814 844 814 841 825 849 826
8. Jullundur .. 841 807 767 783 743
746
847 802 841 810 830 819
9. Kapurtltala Siale 847 816 768 785 851 860 834 823 822 767
10. Ludhiana 791 780 748 762 724 823 786 830 805 822 815
U. Maler Kotla State 811 711 752 752 757 849 836 859 867 843 845
12. Ferozepore 818 801 820 782 791 827 815 826 833 820 829
13. Faridkot State 803 789 756 765 772 802 785 800 796 802 763
·14. Patiala State .. 805 791 787 776 780 820 846 817 826 818 810
15. Jind State 841 816 819 812 825 839 838 825 862 825 865
16. Nabha State 819 792 780 786 786 802 818 8]5 809 804 791
17. Lahore 735 751 791 738 775 811 823 811 821 807 796
18. Aniritsar .. 799 790 765 774 759 829 799 828 803 820 803
19. Gujranwala 802 788 794 794 781 858 834 829 842 854 834
20. Shcikhupura 813 786 793 779 797 811 812
11.-Hlmalayan 906 907 912 901 906 892 913 890 909 880 900
21. Sirmoor State 803 824 846 822 849 798 845 792 836 775 800
22. Simla 564 488 606 589 923 539 1,025 617 883 564 1,000
23. Simla Hill Statea 929 917 960 921 } 917 903} Oll 884 1
!l00 853 } 867
24. Bilaspur State 900 874 877 862 840 850 I 836
25. Kangra 930 946 919 921 897 925 915 922 913 919 921
26. Mandi State 923 944 958 933 942 915 936 933 950 945 920
27. fluket State 893 897 923 893 901 888 889 887 920 792 SUI
28. Ohamba State .. 931 911 916 924 927 923 924 921 927 917 030
111.-Sub-Himalayan 847 852 I 834 827 810 880 862 863 855 857 863
29. Ambala 784 776 773 750 755 807 814 815 826 803 853
30. Kalsia State 797 761 695 786 704 817 738 824 748 835 630
31. Hoshiarpur 870 860 822 832 806 882 850 873 864 872 864
32. Gurdaspur 825 811 802 783 776 844 843 838 839 848 845
33. Sialkot 823 839 814 807 782 906 854 884 852 887 853
34. Gujrat 851 879 858 854 843 916 897 890 846 893 876
35. Jhelum 914 976 895 904 855 981 911 912 888 875 897
36. Rawalpindi 851 827 873 848 866 863 900 824 894 819 892
37. Attock 902 933 920 902 879 916 Not 912 Not 851 Not
available. available. available.
IV.-North-West Dry Area 831 827 " 841 825 847 838 859 847 855 841 843
38. Montgomery 810 8Il 849 824 848 849 856 850 851 825 832
39. Shahpur 843 836 826 830 869 934 890 925 903 020 892
40. Mianwali 905 885 890 898 877 912 N ot a~ail· 897 Not avail- 886 Not
able. able. available.
41. Lyallpur 825 795 850 763 860 735 506 871 Not avail. 861 Not
able, available.
42. Jhang 869 868 862 858 846 884 852 874 849 844 826
832 846 829 854 819 850 8]3
43.
44.
45.
Multan
Bahawalpur State
Muza£fargarh ..
.. 819
806
844
824
816
842
840
827
839
814
847
829
842
822
845
833
848
830
846
845
854
824
837
846
834
842
46. Dilra Ghazi Khan (induding 820 819 809 831 832 835 838 822 837 813 828
Biloch TratM·frontier Tract).

NOTE.-NaturaIPopulation by each District or State and Natural Division cannot be calculated at this census as the figures
Qf migrants for these units are not available. I
 164

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Number of females per 1,000 males at different age-periods by religions at
each of the last three censuses.

All Religions. HINDU. SIKH. JaIN. l\IUSI,IlIl. CHRISTIAN.

- --:: ---- - *......
AGE. "............ ...... ...... "............ ...... "............ ...... ...... ...... ...... "............
C>
......
<='1
C>
......
:-:>
C>
......
0> I 0'1
0>
......
......
<'.l
0>
......
C>
......
C'l
0>
......
<'.l
0>
......
......
0>
...... ""
C>
......
,,,>
C>
......
0>
......
......
C'l
C>
......
......
M
0>
...... 0>
......
......
0'1
C>
-.
......
e<:>
0>
.....
1 2 3 4, ~I 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 1[) 16 17 18 19
Under I .. 954
-
966
-
980
r--,-- - -
985
-- --
947 1,059
-~
--- -
875 1,000 963
-
968
-
98b
--- -- --
9661 982 8841915 871 962 987
1-2 .. 959 977 983 975 994 996 867 894- 951 80S 1,04~ 1,005 9li9 087 983 1,074 974 985
2-3 .. 941 961 974 9511 . 977 l,vOO 832 874 934 1,08~ 1,059 ],OaO 959 971 97J 905 980 972
- 3-4 .. 952 985 951 977 1,01l 978 8581915 912 973 1,104 98U 056 985 947 987 9:HI 065
4-5 .. 903 928 918 914 954 933 784 855 886 888 893 957 923 928 918 OUo 929 939
Total 0-5 .. 941 962 961 956 982 979 848 89-1 927 994 977 99G 953 965 961 933 954 970
5-10 .. 851 874 859 8li4 892 878 769, 821 825 89b 911 910 859 874 859 8bO 864 851
10-15 .. 707 751 815 723 765 832 6121 700 784 77b 825 889 717 755 814 75U 742 814
15-20 .. 729 764 824 727 764- 827 596' 652 765 791 86il 80::. 768 796 839 75:3 722 782
20-25 .. 854 857 851 851 843 854 7541 730 781 888 846 910 898 909 87.1: 410 661 734
25-30 .. 826 819 819 820 800 819 782
77~1 733 796 813 872 850 859 8::14 514 742 718
Total 0-30 .. 822 844 863 826 849 872 729\ 764 818 858 878 918 844 862 87u 695 79b 827
30-40 .. 826 817 817 778 806 778 802 779 7481 797 838 807 840 835 787 725 765 748
40-50 .. 834 830 825 781 812 769 812 807 7751 84U 837 785 847 850 79U 799 80~ 772
50-60 .. 759 779 764 751 768 742 726 738 730' 838 7U9 766 765 799 762 7Hi 79':: 743
60 and over'
Total 30 and over ..
.. 772 742 814
799 768 809
737 770
794
750 7il4
766 777 766 7471
715 719~ 958
837
844
826
891
803
755
814 812
732 737 687 663 694
807 77G 738 760 746
-;; _ gi {Actu~1 Popu-
'0 os Ill) latlOn ... 817 828 831 820 829 835 746 765 793, 850 860 879 833 844 839 707 786 803
E-! ..:. Natural popu-I 1

. lation .. 811 819! 823 816 " 73S ..

1
, -. 839 .. 835 .. .. 806 .. ..
1 I 1 •
*Figures of 1911 include figures for Delhi.

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Number of females per 1,000 males at different age-periods by religions
and Natural Divisions. (Census of 1931).
INDO-GANGETIC PLAIN WEST. HIMALAYAN.

Age.

1 :! 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13
--'--------------------------1---------------
0-1 .. .. 986 990 951 1,017 1,004 999 1,004 1,006 1,088 1,200 940 774
1-2 .. .. 981 992 943 1,025 990 988 1,026 1,030 914 400 069 90G
2-3 .. .. 974 981 924 1,056 991 082 1,067 1,071 902 1,000 1,027 927
3-4 .. .. 950 954 906 1,024 967 977 1,055 1,059 880 1,000 1,000 1,036
4-5 .. .. 910 912 883 951 921 939 1,007 1,010 902 833 953 853
Total 0-5 .. .. 961 967 923 1,015 976 97811,031 1,034 942 875 977 898
5-10 .. .. 863 - 852 820 920 869 828 941 944 885 870 909 951
10-15 .. .. 807 804 779 902 825 800 907 910 864 1,167 861 1,OO~
15-20 .. .. 786 781 75~ 886 806 831 985 999 802 923 761 1,198
1
20-25 .. .. 798 801 766 915 813 770 1,022 1,047 742 500 693 1,213
25-30 .. .. 775 786 760 887 772 73l 932 956 621 500 602 992
Total 0-30 .. .. 840 841 809 929 855 836 970 980 81,4 813 807 1,026
30-4;0 .. .. 755 756 746 831 757 756 854 871 563 524 588 790
40-50 •. .• 776 762 789 808 779 800 793 806 523 1,083 565 650
50-60 .. .• 753 742 750 791 762 742 744 753 648 545 502 698
60 and over .. .. 734 732 135 932 733 7261 783 793 580 750 588 1,067
. 30 and over .. .. 757 752 757 828 760 761 805 818 552 692 576 755
Total all ages Actual population " 813 812 790 895 825 814 906 917 717 774 725 900
1
, I
SUB-HIlIIALAYAN. NORTH-WEST DRY AREA.
14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25

~~~ll'~Z~
0-1 .. 979 983 947 924 983 973 964 936 073 984
1-2 .. 980 990 957' 931 980 987 979 975 978 979
2-3 " 966 1,004 955 939 956 967 964 980 957 813 963 961
3-4 " 947 980 933 827 940 963 938 963 911 846 936 942
4-5 " 922 927 899 1,000 925 964 91Q 919 883 938 910 907
Total 0-5, .. 959 977 939 923 957 971 950 953 931 892 951 956
5-10 " 865 884 836 8401 865 866 850 886 833 774 847 878
]0-.:.-.15 " 823 850 802 821 818 809 802 824 791 864 800 847
.15-20 " 855 847 807 923 871 715 834 776 782 882 851 768
"20-25 " 897 864 828 892) 934 659 872 811 801 1,1}6 1 893 761
, 25-30 " 855 796 795 848 898 672 837 776 807 698 852 756
Total 0-30 " 880 878 842 874 891 801 864 849 833 854 870 845
30-40 " 800 756 768 735i 827 741 779 738 735 597 791 736
40-50 " 805 763 770 6801 831 789 764 739 702 730 776 68~
50-60 " 767 737 698 670 793 775 733 729 654 800 742 695
60 and Over " 739 736 685 72:3 754 679 727 763 675 1,182 729 633
30 and over " 786 751 739 705 809 749 7'58 740 702 715 769 700
Total all ages Actual population 847 832 804 814 1 863 785 831 813 792 810 838 804
1

NOTE.-Proportion for Natural population cannot be calculated at this census as figures of migrants for Natural
Divisions are not available.
 ]65

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.

Number of .females per 1,000 males [or certain selected castes and tribes at different.
ages, (Census 1931).
0 KUMBER OF FEMALES PER 1,000 ~f.ALES.
!t:l
~
t1l ~
.
Z I>-
CA8TE, -d'O
] All ages. 0-6 7-13 14-16 17-2:l 24-43 -d'
... 2 3 4 5 6 7 S
"
rt)

HINDU
Aggarws.l 849 974 879 833 i;4G 791 797
I
2 Ahir 811 94(; 803 699 831 i79 755·
Arora. j(J8 UBi) 910 788 884 83li 766
3 772
4 Ba.waria. 906 1)53 948 951 1177 858
.Brahman 823 961 857 748 82:3 783 768·
5 856 745-
6 Chamar 868 985 838 841 m7
Chhimba. 849 1,082 9()2 941 817 763 71&
7
Chuhra 838 959 839 776 863 8"~
~, 697
8 SOl)
9 Dagi and Koli 929 1,040 850 937 1,071 911S
·lJhobi 791 938 851 80S 818 719 660
10 432 388
II J;I'aqir. 514 770 682 482 555
772 1)01 756 688 7::] 770 734
12 Gujjar 785 7!J9 722
Ii! Jat 813 952 830 75J
835 946 865 8UI 874 79:J 7Hi
14 Jl1iwar
831 7C9
15 ,Ju tab a. 856 964 882 835 987
819 906 884 767 85] 793 70}
16 Kamboh
757 785
17 Kanot 81Z 942 885 749 739
Kha.tri 939 1,045 877 873 1,035 971 829-
18 820 802
19 Kumhar 854 970 816 792 917
866 993 870 843 851 85S 773
20 Lohar 359 493-
21 :Machi 493 798 649 466 455
818 948 840 75B 839 811 700
22 Nai
809 744 726
23 Rajput 789 929 813 763
994 1,030 960 1,032 1,237 I,COO 848'
24 Rllolhi 800
819 973 830 . 752 80li 736
25 Sa.ini 71>4- 693
26 Sa.nsi 823 937 854- 810 M3
842 926 853 806 865 806 71J3
27 Suna.r
910 859 733
28 Tarkha.n 858 979 848 805
SIKH 835 876 730
1 Arora. 847 946 856 743
936 1,107 1,()O3 1,217 843 858 747
2 Bawaria. 620 6U9·
Brahman 678 827 795 743 608
3 828 80li 716·
4 Chamar 8ZZ 963 821 771
823 960 863 765 820 773 76f)
5 Chhimba 872 846 790
6 Chubra 841 914 'is) 816
413 944 666 514 1)39 335 263
7 Faqir 9uO 752'
Gujar 852 949 847 763 869
S, 734 729 na.
9 Ju.t 7/j7 886 763 722
880 955 830 825 907 908 811i
10 Jhiwllor 760
II Julaha 840 900 8,64 748 1,068 7~4
871 937 883 923 925 Sb7 76-
12 Kamboh 8!I6 7M
13 Khatd 880 959 915 938 854
816 831 758 7110 779 8:15 884
14 Kumhar 95& 77]
Lohar 869 952 804 770 912
15 804 741 779, 737'
16 Nai 801 932 826
775 873 815 489 614 975 632
17 Ra.jput 838 908 7t().
18 Saini 856 910 839 911
854 900 861 855 867 851 787
19 Sunar 7ts7 742
Ta.rkha.n 803 898 798 786 806
20
MUSLIM 636 959 751.>
1 Ahir 849 936 858 928
830 946 844 747 900 766 760
2 Arain 903 809 812
3 Awa.n 871 928 852 733
829 924 787 672 884 867 707
4 Biloch 828 81)4 745
5 Cbhimba 861 948 840 891
923 871 926 835 785 90J
6 Cbuhra. ..... 864
801 867 848 761
7 Dhobi 843 926 813
834 939 861 812 895 785 726-
8 }'aqir 71>0 753
8S8 1,009 834 772 888
9 Gujja.r 605 666 666
10 Harni 690 941 601) 690
833 947 799 737 879 821 753
11 Ja.t 804 728
869 943 856 855 924
12 Jhiwar
S90 832 724
13 Julahu. 847 957 857 791
953 874 764 856 8\,0 7:lo.
14 Kamboh 837
929 814 791 712 6118 797
15 Kashmiri 778 851 756-
850 946 802 812 910
16 Kumha.r
874 841 778
17 Lohar 854 964 825 791
938 779 803 896 827 763
18 Maehhi 836 7b1
859 948 784 716 9L4 9IJl
19 Moo S85 868 814
20 Milasi 8'11 972 839 792
926 829 8(J4 882 82! 741
21 l\1och,i 836 827 705
863 957 867 811 995
22 111 uSSa iii 884 819 763
23 Nai 855 993 S40 843
813 S28 926 8lJ5 746 01>3
24 Pakbiwara 773 774 7'17
809 974 792 760 783
26 Pathan 886 860 780
26 Rajput 873 985 872 7!14
942 828 846 863 859 800
27 Sayad 858 798 7:.6 IillS.
28 Sheikh 794 951 S39 785
857 .949 841 S40 904 811 79G
29 Sunar 943 812 744
30 Tarkhan 842 942 832 757
953 81)0 734 S30 799 7117
31 Tcli 833
CHRISTIAN '-----.,-----J
1,015 1,000 121 :l00 613
I. Europ('an,. and Altiod Racesl 3M 629
662 765 620 711 5U9
2. An!do-Iclillns .. 8R2 796 741
I\~!I SSg B~[)
::I Indi~I1'·hl·i~li"ns ..
 1'66

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.
Actual number of births and deaths reported for each sex during the decades 1901.-1910,
1911-1920 and 1921-1930. (For British Territory only).

NUMBER OF DEATlIS.
s:l
85
~ .:.~
-'" "0
.~.8 =
~
1'1
~
~
.,.&
!U • .;.~ cod
=
... 't:I I'l
Q)
~
fO~
a.> •.;..,..:.
=
... 't:I
m
dl
~C>
()o
·-0
NUMllllR OF BIRTHS.
~ci~+ ~cO~+ ~~~+ s~ 65- oj
" .... ...<ll "
...c"O ... ~ ..... ' ~ ..cl

YEAR,
,
.,=oS
,.Q'"O'M ~
~ Q
,.Q"tl
0 S
... I 8 oJ
=......0 s~ I -~ ~,!::
. . ~"t-I
Q)
...,-~ 5-I~
.......
OJ
P<~
Males. Females. Total. I\lalcs. Ft'males. Total.
"d
.= "" ., .... I =
C,) O'J
0.,
",ol
'+-4 C) a.:>
I!) ., 0 +'
to ..... 0
§~:'t-1~
J.f .IV F-oI
(l,)1tJ,.oQ)m
~ ~~ ilJ,.o~ Q)
~
~rrl~~~ • V J..i
~.s Co) "
<I)
\l)~OCJ'H at~Sce~
.....
!1:! 0 ~ 1>., ::I .... S ::I ., S
~g ~ ~~ A'"
.~ 0 ~ ~~ A"'OO't:lZ,.Q z"O
11
I
--2 3 4 5 6 7 8 !J 10 12

Punjab including
Delhi
1901~1910 .. 4,340,338 3,945,923 8,286,261 4,459,990 4,383,718 8,843,708 -394,415 -76,272 -557,447 909 98 8

1901 .. 373,466 339,067 712,.533 372,350 354,261 726,611 -34,399 -IS,089 -14,07,8 908 95 1
1902 .. 461,952 418,525 . 880,477 443,473 <143,500 886,973 -43,427 +27 -6,496 906 ],00()
1903 .. 452,622 410,240 862,862 486,802 498,674 985,476 -42,382 +ll,872 -]22,6]4 906 1,02 4

1904, .. 436,678 397,371 834,049 480,250 506,208 986,458 -39,307 +25,958 -152,409 910 1,05
1905 .. 467,536 425,824 893,360 475,973 480,135 956,108 -41,712 +4,162 -62,748 9ll 1,00
1906 .. 459,329 418,677 878,006 374,880 368,026 742,906 -40,652 -6,854 +135,100 911 982
1907 .. 430,253 389,318 819,571 637,357 611,372 1,248,729 -40,935 -25,985 -429,158 905 95 9
1908 .. 439,539 400,522 840,061 517,219 502,906 1,020,125 -39,017 -14,313 -180,064 911 972
1909 .. 369;694 336,216 705,910 326,613 294,470 621,083 -33,478 -32,143 +84,827 909 902
1910 .. 449,269 410,163 859,432 345,073 :~24,166 669,239 -39,106 -20,907 + 190,193- 913 93 I}
Punjab
1911-192'0 .. 4,445,642 4,027,464 8,473,106 3,662,207 3,398,978 7,061,185 -418,178 -263,229 +1,411,921 906 928

19li .. <143,322 405,004 848,326 334,246 315,014 649,260 -38,318 -19,232 +199,066 914 94
1912 .. 458,052 418,073 876,125 269,678 245,358 615,036 -39,979 -24,320 +361,089 913 91 o
1913 .. 459,417 418,824 878,241 304,326 279,458 583,784 -40,593 -24,868 +294,457 912 91 8

1914 .. 468,243 126,763 895,006 318,325 299,748 618,073 -41,480 -18,577 +276,933 911 94
1915 .. <140,955 402,057 843,012 359,821 342,729 702,550 -38,898 -17,092 +140;462 912 95 2

1916 .. 461,540 420,006 881,546 309,973 283,697 593,670 -41,534 -26,276 +287,876 910 91 5

1917 .. 459,273 417,460 876,733 378,785 354,324 733,109 -4],813 -24,461 +143,624 909 93I)
1918
1919
.. 404,565 360,903
413,018, 365,828
765,468
778,846
797,343
291,266
768,217 1,565,560
256,804 548,070
-43,662
-47,190
-29,126
-34,462. . -800;092
+230,776
+277,730
892
886
898
96 3
88,)
850
.
1920 437,257 392,546 829,803 298,444 253,629 5'52,073 -44,711 -44,815
punjab
1921-1930 .. 4,573,820 4,084,866 8,658,686 3,285,385 2,94-4,919 6,230,804 -488,954 -340,466 +2,428,382 893 896
/
1921 448,694 402,908 851.602 :l32,95] ~85,286 618,237 -45,78G -47,665 +233,365 S98 85';
1922 425,984 380,477 806,461 241,236 211,571 452,807 -45,507 -29,665 +353,654 893 877
1923 468,186 417,401 _885,587 328,845 306,017 634,862 -50,785 -22,828 +250,725 892 931

1924 435,765 385,920 821,685 457,758 -133,268 891,Q26 -49,845 -24,490 -69,341 886 946
1925 434,042 388,034 822,076 :124,123 290,729 614,852 -46,008 -33,394 +207,224 894 897

1926 451,428 403,122 854,550 392,382 357,010 749,392 -48,306 -35,372 +105,158 893 910

1927 457,668 409,688 867,350 303,468 259,88] 663,349 -47,980 -43,587 +304,007 895 856
1928 500,397 449,533 949,930 270,285 236,949 507,234 -50,864 -33,336 +442,696 898 877
1929 481,885 430,033 911,918 310,583 279,380 589,963 -51,852 -31,203 +321,956 892 900
1930 469,771 417,750 887,521 323,754 284,828 608,582 -52,021 -38,926 +278,939 889 880

Indo-Gangetic 2,009,106 1,805,107 3,814,213 1,483,447 1,328,567 2,812,014 -203,999 -154,880 +1,OO~,199 898 896
Plain West.
Himalayan 148,252 188,132 286,384 134,642 124,467 259,109 -10,120 -10,175 +27,275, 932 924

Sub-Himalayan. , 1,244,829 1,118,203 2,363,032 930,916 845,957 1,776,873 -126,626 -84,959 +586;159 898 909

North-West Dry 1,171,633 1,023,424 2,195,057 736,380 645,928 1,382,308 -148,209 -90,452 +812,749 874 877
Area.

N. B.-ThiB table 'ilxclu:des the figures of Ca.ntonments a.S they axe notrocorded by sex.
 167
SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI.
Number of deaths of each sex at different ages (For British Territory only).

1921. 1922. 1923. 1924. 1925. 1926.

AGE.
.;
]
<Il
-;; e=
<Il
::<l f:l:<
4 6 8 10 12 13

PUNJAB " 332,951 285,286 241,236 211,571 328,845 306,017 457,758 433,268 324,123 290,729 392,382 357,010
Under 1 .. c 87,724 75,452 72,239 62,240 92,903 81,223 93,143 81,519 82,177 72,135 93,128 80,716-
1-5 54,217 50,625 40,993 37,721 60,993 58,923 70,668 68,299 46,313 43,963 55,143 52,116
5-10 17,,711 15,495 12,346 11,243 18,675 18,984 33,255 35,166 19,774 18,307 25,493 25,106
10-15 12,773 ll,OIB 9,023 8,527 14,190 14,850 29,495 33,018 17,063 16,368 23,047 22,29:{
15-20 10,766 9,918 7,300 7,374 11,501 12,208 24,785 25,762 15,663 15,403 22,202 21,694

20-30 23,154 22,501 14,114 15,063 20,734 22,445 36,837 37,415 23,949 23,692 32,305 32,125
30-40 22,387 21,129 14,353 14,057 19,822 20,551 35,515& 35,320 21,386 20,260 29,431 28,187
40-50 23,146 18,307 15,608 13,026 21,225 19,4:'15 35,972 33,642 25,065 21,420 30,360 26,783
50-60 23,591 17,240 15,758 11,974 20,941 17,373 34,998 30,178 24,474 19,647 29,733 24,943
60 and over 57,482 43,601 39,502 30,346 47,861 40,015 63,090 52,949 48,259 39,534 51,540 43,047

Average
t927. 1928. 1929. 1930. Total. number
.; offemale
AGE. Q)
-;; deaths
ai
OJ
e per 1,000
-;; male
~ "
;:..
deaths.
14 16 19 24

PUNJAB .. 3()3~468 259,881 270,285 236,949 310,583 279,380 323,754 284,828 3,285,385 2,944,919 896

Under 1 78,387 66,898 85,842 73,384 91,456 78,343 88,851 75,988 865,850 747,898 864
1-5 47,055 41,465 36,887 33,628 51,157 48,576 59,049 53,231 522,475 488,547 !l35
5-10 18,226 16,356 L3,277 12,622 17,798 16,6]5 19,024 17,097 195,579 186,991 956
lO-15 14,860 13,650 1l,031 10,835 13,366 12,810 14,472 13,257 159,320 156,626 983
15-20 14,67l 13,576 10,749 II,013 12,404 12,682 13,806 13,467 143,847 143,09'1 995

20-30 22,050 20,916 16,787 17,466 18,674 19,60] 19,915 19,842 228,.519 231,066 1,0Il
30-40 21,736 19,583 17,176 16,327 18,ll2 18,062 19,320 18,413 219,238 211,889 966
40-50 22,911 18,249 19,462 16,007 20,521 17,851 21,]58 17,823 235,428 202,553, 860
50-60 22,573 17,363 20,244 15,928 22,458 18,700 22,011 18,187 236,781 191,533 809
60 and over 40,999 31,825 38,830 29,739 44,637 36,140 46,148 37,523 478,348 384,719 804

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VII.

Number of births and deaths of main religions by sex (For British Territory only).

HINDU*. MUSLIM. INDIAN CHRISTIAN.

YEAR. BIRTHS. DEATHS. BIRTHS. DEATHS. BIRTHS. DEATUS.

05
~as 00
a>
'i
";
-2 ~ 0; a
~ ~ ~ ~
2 3 4 5 6 8 10 11 12 13
7
Total .. 1,90g,579 1,705,031 1,403,579 1,265,009 2,581,879 2,291,981 1,826,059 1,-;;C63""g:-::,1-=23"I"""'7;O:O-:,1=55 62,8571 45,262 37,938

1921 185,702 166,224 146;022 128,458 255,702 230,334 182,952 153,284 5,887 5,233 3,118 2,869

1922 179,138 160,883 107,14.6 94,650 237,7I 7 211,710 130,780 114,219 0,256 5;'028 '2,676 2,18!l

1923 192,257 172,639 135,461 127,263 267,188 236,913 187,426 173,663 6,675 6,033 4,916 4,181

1924 181,576 161,092 172;638 161,092 245,156 207,760 276,699 264,336 6,148 5,590 6,846 6,33!}

1925 181,532 162,858 143,369 130,398 242,839 216,652 175,1I9 155,790 6,344 5,577 4,582 3,658

1926 187,814 168,158 183,451 166,951 255,201 227;150 201,897, 184,234 7,049 6,500 5,740 4,683

1927 187,916 168,477 136,553 lI6,617 261,252 233,541 161,904 139,402 7,2]~ 6,546 4,227 3,243

1928 207,903 187,411 119,852 104,360 283,517 254,207 145,973 128,885 8,227 7,299 3,768 3,HI9'

1929 200,767 179,500 127,205 114,305 271,983 242,447 177,977 160,713' 8,117 7,166 4,348 3,503

1930 198,974 177,789 131,882 120,915 261,324 231,267 185,332 158,597 8,238 7,285 5,041 4,081

*Hindu here includes Ad-Dharmi, Sikh, Jain and Buddhi8t.

 168

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VIII.

Number of females per 1,000 males (by Tahsils) .. [Census of 1931].

Dilltriot. No. TAHSIL. Proportion. Distriot. No. TAHSIL. Proportion.

or Sta.te.

2 3 4- 1 2 3 4
--_ .

.HIBSAR SHEIIOIUl'URA
1 Hissar 821 66 Sheikhupura 805
2 HanBi 863 67 Nankana Sahib 831
3 Bhiwani 883 68 Shahdllora. 807
4 Fatchaba.d 871 GUJRAT
5 Sirsa 840 69 Gujrat 866
ROH'l'AX 70 Kharian 891
6 Rohtak 811 71 Phalia 805
7 Jhajjar 903 SHAHPUR
8 Gohana 882 72 Shah pur 850
9 Soncpat 852 73 Khushab 952
<GUIWAON 74 Bhalwal 811
10 Gurgaon 852 75 Sargodha 786
11 Firozpur·Jhirka. 868 JHELUM
12 Nuh 861 76 Jhelum 871
13 Palwal 836 Pind Dadan Khan
77 928
14 Rewari 887 78 Chakwal 947
15 Ballabgarh 828 RAWALPINDI
KABNAL 79 Rawalpindi 739
16 Karnal 816 80 Gujar Khan 940
l7 Panipat 822 81 Murree 924
18 Kaithal 814 82 Kahuta 1,005
19 Thllonesar ... 806 ATTOOK
866
AM:BALA 83 Attock
20 Ambala 761 84 Pindigheb 921
21 Kharar 756 85 TalagaDg 963
22 .Tagadhri 801 86 Fatehjang 878
2:{ Naraingarh 824 MUNWALI
24 Rupar 802 87 Mianwali 908
SIMLA S8 Bhakkar 892
25 Simla 429 89 Isakhel •• I 931
26 Kot Khai 1,013
KANGRA MONTGOMERY ,
27 Kangra 890 90 Montgomery 778
28 Dehra 909 91 Oknrs. 81~
29 Nurpur 777 92 Dipalpur 853
30 Hamirpur 983 93 Pakpattan 814
31 Palampur 965
32 Kulu 1,006 LYALLPUR
1{OSHIARPUR 94 LyaUpur 801
33 Hoshlal'pur 867 95 Samundri 848
:14Dasuya 849 96 To1::a Tek Singh 832
:~5Garhshankar 851 97 .Taranwaia 829
36 Una 915
..]ULLUNDUR JHANG
37 .fullundur 889 98 Jhang 877
38 Nawanshahr 855 99 Chiniot 849
39 Phillaur 818 100 Shorkot 893
40 Nakodar S65
LUDHIANA MULTAN
41 Ludhiana 807 101 ~lultan 794
42 .Jagraon 783 102 Shujabad 851
43 Samrn~ 762 103 LodhrllJl 845
il'EROZEl'ORE 104 Mailsi 800
44 Ferozepore 771 105 Khancwal 772
45 Zira 853 106 Kabirwala 865
46 Mogn.. 842
47 Muktaar 806 MUZAl!"FARGARll
48 Fazilka 829 107 Muzaffargarh 853
:"LAHORE 108 Alipur 840
49 Lahore 650 109 Kot Adu 816
50 Chunian 833 lIO Leiah 864
51 Kasur 830
AldRrrsAR DEBA GnA?l Kn AN
52 Amritsar 756 III Dera Ghazi Khan 840
53 Tarn Taran 850 1I2 Sanghar 858
54 Ajnala ., 850 113 Raj an pur 787
'{}URDASPUR 114 Jampur •••• 801
55 Gurdaspur 804 115 Biioch.Tran8.frontier Tract 763
56 "Hatala 828
i)7 Pathankot 761 PUNJA.B STATES
58 # Shakargarh 884 1 Loharll 893
·'SIALKOT 2 Mandi 923
59 Sialkot ,798 3 Suket 893
60 PasTur 846 4 Kapurthaia 847
61 NarowllJ 835 Ii Faridkot 803
62 11:18ka 823 6 Chamba. 931
. GUJRANWALi\. 7 Patiala 805
63 Gujranwala 795 8 .Tind 841
64 Wazirabad 812 9 NaHa 819
65 Hafizabad 805 10 Bahawalpur 801
 CHAPTER VI.
CIVIL CONDITION.
101. Introduotory. 105. Movement in actua.l figures. 106. Proportional distribution according
to age and civil condition. 107. Age at marriage. 108. Age at marriage from census data. 109.
Proportion of sexes in marriageable population. 1l0. Polygamy. Ill. Polyandry. 112. Special inquiry
into marriage and fertility. 113. Size of the family correlated to occupation of husband. 114-. Size
of the fa.mily by religion and class. 115. Size of the family according to age of wife at marriage.
116. Th3 amou,nt of Sterility. U7. Duration of marriages and size of family. 118. Fertility data
compared with general census. 119. The widowed. 120. Proportion of widows among females of main
religions. 121. Proportion of widows in different areas. 122. Proportion of widows among different
castes. 123. Widow remarriage.
Imperial Table VII gives the absolute figures of civil oondition by main religions and age.periods for the Referenoo to
whole Province, the British Territory, the Punjab States and each district and state as well as seleoted Statistics,
(lities and towns.
Imperial Table VIII gives the same information, though with slightly different age-groups, as Imperial
Table VII for selected castes by locality.
Subsidiary Table I gives distribution by civil condition of 1,000 of each sex, religion and main age.periods
at ea()h of the last five censuses.
Subsidiary Table II giVe!< distribution by civil condition of I,OOD of each sex at certaift ages in each
religion and Natural Division.
Subsidiary Table III gives distribution by main age-periods and civil condition of 10.000 of each sex
and religion.
r Subsidiary Table IV gives proportion of sexes by civil condition at certain ages for religions and Natural
Divisions.
SubsidIary Table V gives distribution by civil condition of 1,000 of each sex-at certain agee for,selected
,castes. /'
Statistics obtained at a special enquiry into marriage and fertility are reproduced in the text as well as
the unsmoothed figures of age and civil condition for tho whole Province. .
This Chapter deals with the marita.l condition of the po~ulation
104. IntrodllCtoQ.
of the Punjab, or with the numbers of the married, unmarried and
widowed at different ages and in different localities, religions and castes. The
,divorced persons who had not remarried were included among the widowed.
Persons living a.s husband and wife, and recognised by custom as married, were
to be treated as such though they had not gone through the ordinary formalities
,connected with marriage. The number of such marriages is believed however·
to be very very small and nothing in comparison to that found in European
countries where some people do not go through any religious ceremony
because they think it is not necessary in a state of nature. This is evidenoed by
the comparatively large number of children regarded by the law in European
eountrie3 as illegitimate, though born to parents ,,,ho are man and wife for
all practical purposes. The customary marriage in this country is confined to
the "Kare'W{t" known locally by different names, which is the taking into
wedlock of the widow of a dece;tsed brother or some other near relative, such as
a first cousin.
The Punjab Census Report of 1911 (p. 275) deals at length with the
·customs and ceremonies, performed at the time of marriage among different
communities and castes. It is unnecessary to l'epeat them here except
to mention that marriage is believed by a great majority of the people to be
more or less a .sacrament or a. religious duty. Divorce is unknown to the Hindu
law, as also among Sikhs and Jains, and even among Muslims though it is
permissible the cases of divorce are few and fa,I" hetween and the compilation
-of separate figures is uncaIled for.
Before we proceed to discllss the statisticalmatel'iaJ compiled at the census
with regard to civil ('ondition, it appears necessary to refer to a detail of com-
pilation adopted at this census, which was a departure from the procedure of
the previous censuses. In Imperial Table VII the figures of oivil condition are
-combined with those of age. During the smoothing of age figures, as explained
in Chapter IV, the age a:nd civil condition figures were sorted directly into
 170 CHAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

septennial and quinquennial age-groups, To take an example, ages were sorted

direct into groups such as 7-13 and 14-16, which during tabulation were
halved to form the quinquennial age-period of 10-15, the other half of the age-
period 7-13 together with i of the number in age-gro'lp 4-6 forming the
age-group 5-10. This process though it improved the age returns, and on the
whole the returns of civil condition, caused a slight swelling of the figures of the
married and the widowed in the case of the too young, as explained below. It is
obvious that there would be more married and widowed persons at the ages of
12 and 13 rather than at the ages of 7 and 8 and so a process, which divided the
total number of the married and the widowed in age-group 7-13 equally into two
parts and transferred one-half of the number to the ag~..:group 5-10 would natur-
ally give higher figures for the married and the widowed in the younger age-
period. At the same time this process would reduce the number of such persons
in the age-period 10-15., The figures of civil condition for ages 15-20 and
20-25 have not been so affected by the smoothing except that a certain
number of unmarried females, who would in accordance with the world-wide
practice return ages nearer 17 than 23, be transferred to age-group 20-25.
The results obtained would therefore probably be nearer to the true state
of affairs. The net result of smoothing is that a larger proportion of the
population is found to be married or widowed at ages below 10 as compared to
past censuses.
The effect of th~s change in procedure is brought out by the diagram
below which shows for the last three censuses the proportion of the unmarried
per mille of the population of each sex at each age-period below 15.
IOOO~._", 1000

~ :.
"'":':.",:-
-~
' .. ~ ~\
900r---~·r---~1~~~\-\~~--~--~----~ 900

800 r----+------~~~~---~----~----~
'\ \~

700 r----+----~---~,~~--~---+--~
\\ ' .. ~
7()O

600~---+----~--~~~~~.~-+.----~--~
r\'~
.,~

I
\.. ;~
~\
~\\
500r---+---~--~--~,---4--~ 500
~
400r---~----4---~----~~~--~----1
,
,\ 400
MALE.S \ fEMALES ~
1931 " , - - 1---+--+----\o~-lIo4_'--__I 193. :~\
300 '9~1 ____ \ ~

I
I
.1911 ......... _
.~
'.""
,...... ~
192' --- -
1911 .•••.. .. .
~
.
~
~~
200r---~----~---4----~----~1~~~
.. ~~
~
, - .. -
,
.:~~
',\
'.\
.~

,Oor----+----+----1----~----+_--~ '.
'.,
\~
.... ... "-
, ~" i>oa ..... ~
0 o
. '"."
10
, 2
I
~ 0
~ ..,
0
0
0 '0 2 '!? N ~
,.~. AGE ~t:.R\O[)
AGE PERIOD
Proportion per mille of each seX at each age.period who were unmarried (1911-1931).
,
 MOVEMENT IN ACTUAL FIGURES. 171
The proportion of the unmarried of ages 0-5 and 5-10 is now smalier
.among both sexes than at the two previous censuses. The proportion of the
unmarried of both sexes for ages 10-15 is for the same reas~n greater than
before. In the case of males the proportion of the unmarried among those
aged 15-25 is slightly smaller on account of transfer of married males froIl?-
higher ages, while the number of unmarried females in ages 15 and upwards
appears to have increased.
105. The table in the margin shows the variation per cent. in the num- Movement
in Actual
Increase or decrease per cent. during the decade 1921-1931.
ber of total Fjgures.
unmarried,
Total. UNliIARRIED. MARRIED. WIDOWED. married and
.;
~ ai .; widowed for
Age·group. ai ~ ai d .; ~
oS .; ~ the last inter-
~ OJ'" OJ'" ~
S ~ S S
'"
~ ;;S ~ ;;S ~'" ;;S ~" censal period
1 2 5 6 7 9
-'--~'--
3 .J,
__ 8
.-
as well as at
differen t ages.
All ages 13'') 1.1'7 ]4'2 18'4 15'8 14'0 -2',/ -z·o The number
of both the
0-15 14'4- 16'9 14'0 15'4 31'0 33'9 -20'3 -11-1
unmarried
15-20 24'7 34'4 l2:4 34'0 58'S 35'3 27'5 9'9 and the mar-
ried has m-
20-25 36'1 35'2 39'.1 174:3 36'S 30'6 -5'0 -5'3 creased, while
25-30 12'3 12'2 -5'0 103'4 21'3 ll'2 -5'5 4'8
there IS a
small decrease
30-40 13'8 8'5 10'7 12'9 16'8 6'9 -2'2 9'8 Ii the num-

40 and over -'2 -3'7 3'1 65'7 '4 -5'3 ~2'4 -3'1
ber of the
widowed. The
decrease in the widows of ages 0-15 is particularly noticeable and may be due
partly to improved method of tabulation and partly to the improvement in
conditions, According to the law of averages. the larger the number on which an
average is based the more reliable is the result obtained, The number of the
widowed under 15 is a case in point. Their total in tile Province is 14,405 (males
6,974 and females 7,431), which is only a small fraction of the population. In
such a case even a slight mistake in the posting of results during any stage of
abstraction might cause a large percentage of error, while in the case of the figures
of the unmarried of sarrie ages, which are many hundred times larger, similar
errors will counterbalance each other and leave the results practica~ly unaffected.
Proceeding with the discussion we find that tllere is a noticeable increase
in the number of the widowed aged 15-20, which is clearly due to the smoothing
as male widowers of this age-period show the large rise of 27'5 per cent, over the
figures of the last census, while the next higher age-group, 20-25, shows an
actua1 decrease of 5 per cent. which is also met with in the widows of same age.
The cause responsible for the increase in the case of the married below the age of
10 holds good equ3,lly in the case of the widowed in age-group 15-20, which
seems to have gained at the expense of the next higher age-group 20-'2:3. This
·displacement in the number of widowers is noticeable in all otner' higher· age--
groups, In the case of females the number of widows' above 40 has slightly
-decreased, while there is increase at other ages though consid'erably smalIer than
-the increase in total population except at ages 30-40,
 172 CIIAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

Proportional 106. The diagra.m below shows the distrjbution of the male and
DIstrIbutIon
According to
Age and Civil
Condition.

AGE
AGE.
60&
Goa
OVER
'40-6

30-40
20- '30

'5-20
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 15-10
'O-IS

5- to
5- to
0- 5
o -s

Civil conditio II per mille of each sex at each age-period 1931.

female popUlation by age and civil condition, and at once supports the general
view of the universality of marriage in India. The number of unmarried
persons, speoially females, in higher ages becomes very small, while owing to the
comparatively short span of life in this country there is a large number of· the
widowed, particularly in ages over 40. Widow re-marriage is deprecated by
flo considerable seotion of the public, and this fact tends to increase the num-

ber of widows; elderly males, widowed or otherwise, generally wed young

women, and as older people are likely to depart first their death increases the
number of widows still further.
The table in the margin gives the percentage of the married among those
aged 15-40 belonging to different religions. It
Religion. appears that Ad-Dharmis have the greatest propor·
tion of married persons in the reproductive period
- - - - - i -69- -~8:; of life. The proportion among' Hindus is higher
All RdigiMS v

Hindu 62 • 85 than that among Muslims and Jains, which is about

Ad-Dharmi 70 90
Sikh • 56 86 equal. Sikhs have fewer married males owing to
Jain 59 80
:Buddhist 49 53 the paucity of women among them, but have for
ZOI'oo.strian 40 71
:Muslim,. 59 84 the same reason nearly the highest proportion of
Christian 53 80 married females. The ·Christians, Buddhists and
Zoroastrians have the fewest of both sexes married.
Age a\ 107.The number of persons returned as married below the age of
Marriage.
15 has increased at a rate more than doubJe that of the general rise in total
population (vide the table in paragraph 105), and this in spite of the legislative
measure* recently passed to prohibit males below 18 and females below 14
from marrying. Perhaps this measure was in a way responsible for swelling the
number by accelerating early marriages in anticipation of the prohibition.

*The Sardo. Act was passed in 1928. but did not come into force until 1st April 1930.
 AGE AT lIARRIA.GE. 173

The total unsmoothed figures of civil condition for the Province are re-
produced in the table below.
Un8TnOothedjigures by civil condition and age (whole Province).
_-_-- ------

Age-period. ..;
s::;
UN~lAlUtIEl>.

--.i--
'"
'"
.
'"'"
MARRIED.

..;
.,
iii
I •
..;
S
WIDOWED.

..;
iii
~

~;:a Cil Cil ell

~
0
,_,OJ
c
8 Cil'" a III
.... Cil'" ffi
P;
<I)
;-., ~ ~ '"
;-., P; '" ~ ~

-I
I
0-3 .. 3,188,830 1,611,430 1,577,400 I 3,578 1,394 2,184 72 56 16

4-6 •• 2,551,803 1,334,955 1,216,848

I 22,338 7,245 15,093 1,218 495 723

7-13 •• 4,579,74B 2,606,679 1.973,064 1 368,834 97,449 271,385 6,708 :1,299 3,409

14-16 .. 1,262,705 889,925 372,780 I 625,498 173,795 45],703 12,814 ti,249 6,565

I
17-23 .. 1,191,709 1,016,093 175,616\2,151,936 790,267 1,361,669 69;190 37,413 31,777

24-26 34-4,391 3]2,229 32,162 1,485,928 675,365 810,563 8],762 45,691 36,071

27-33 295,403 268,339 27,064\2,205,974 ],129,299 1,076,675 194,632 102,623 92,009

I1,1I3,060
,;

34-36 1l0,4II 98,569 11,842 622,383 490,677 157,194 76,585 80,609

37-43

44-46
}1l,159

51,447
98,141

45,853
13,018 \ 1,357,780

5,594 \ 671,136
746,671

402,419
611,109
268,717
. 315,990

219,274
132,357

92,499
183,633

126,775

47-53 62,953 55,473 7,480 I 862,380 540,209 322,171 442,726 173,531 269,195

54--56 22,927 20,381 .2,546 292,680 ]91,531 101,149 180,766 78,831 101,935

57-63 34,551 31,209 3,342 438,838 311,889 126,949 433,318 172,417 260,901

64-66 11,387 10,069 1,:U8 122,442 89,787 32,655 134,576 61,197 7:1,379

67-73 12,271 11,107 1,164 _I 143,918 113,241 30,677 :226,040 99,15H 126,887

74 and over -1I,383 9,855 1,528 I 93,003 71,602 21,401 212,181 93,945 II 8,236

Total for all I

aglM •• 13,843,073 8,420,3071 ;;,422,766 111,969,323 ,5,964,S46 5,994,777 2,688,461 1,176,341 1,512,120

It is significant that while only 394,750 persons of both sexes were returned
as marrie~ up to ages 0-13, 625,498 were so returned at ages 14-16. The
latter are the ages at which marriage of females is permissible under the recent
legislation, and at which many people are actually married. A contributory
cause for the large number doubtless is preference for 15 as the year of age. At
last census the number of those recorded as married among those' aged 0-14
was 531,649 and the corresponding figure for the present census for ages 0-15,
after smoothing comes to 707,499. In the case of both sexes those returning
themselves as married at ages 14,-16 some were undoubtedly younger than 15
while others might be older. The smq,othing has thus corrected the age as wen
as the civil condition of a certain number, who may not have really attained
these ages but returned them owing to their being married.
That the people are returning in large numbers the ages at which
marriage is permissible under the law is an indication of the" new piece of
legislation having become widely known. The large number of marriages
celebrated in a hurry before the Act came into operation might however be
regarded as a transitory step, and it can be reasonably hoped that cases of
·early marriage will be less numerous at the next·census.
 174 CHAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

The map below shows· the local distributioll of married and widowed
females below the age of 15. It indicates where the age ut marriage' of
females is relatively. low. The results are given in terms of the proportion
. I
of
married and widowed females aged 0-15 per mille of the total female population
of all ages. Early marriages of females seem to be in vogue in the Eastern
Punjab, particularly in Rohtak District and Sirmoor and Bilaspur States: In
the upper reaches of Sirmoor marriages' of infants are reported to be com-
mall. The age of marriage is comparatively low in Jjnd, Karnal, Hoshiarpur
and Kangra. It is a little higher in Ambala, Patiala, Hissar and Gurgaon,
and is highest in the western or the Muslim part of the Province.

61i..1.0W-5o·D 51 - 100 0 101-/50 1]] 151-200. II 2COlJ,OVER •

,------------------------
Jlarried and widoweA female8 of (lges 0-1.5 per 7,()O() females all ages.

Age at Marri· 108. There being no .registration of marriages in India, statistics are not
age from
CeJ1SUi Data. available wherewith to ascertain directly the average age of the bride or bride-
groom at the time of wedding. The census statistics, however, show the pro-
portion of the population that is married or unmarried at each age, and by making
certain assumptions we can use them to estimate the average ages, at which
marriage takes place. The (jalculations below give the average age of marriage
for females and males of all religions; the reader who is interested in the subject
may work out for himself the average age in each religion hy the same method.
This method is the same as that given in the Bengal Census Report of 1921
(pages 266 to 269) and is reproduced bel,pw for facility of reference.
1£ Ux is the number of females whether unmarried, married or widowed at
the age of x, i.e., betw~en x and x +1 years old, and P x is the proportion between
the ages of x and X+l returned as married or widowed, then P x U x is the number
of females bet\veen x and x+ 1, who have been married. Assuming that mor-
tality rates are the same for married as for unmarried females and that the age
distribution 'of females remains the same for a year, then of the females between
Ux +l P U . .
x and X+l who had been married•
U x X x x or Ux+lPx surVIve a year
and the number ,of married females between the ages of x+l and x+2 is.
 AGE AT MARRIAGE FROM CENSUS DATA. l75

Ux+l Px+l. The difference between these two quantities Ux+l P x and
UX+l Px+l must be the number of marri~ges which took place during the
year among the women who were aged x at the beginning, and the average age
at which these marriages took place would be . almost exactly x+l years. We,
therefore, account for all the marriages which took place in the year by the
serie,> ~ Ux+ 1 (Px + I-P X ).
~rhe
marriages UX+I (Px+1--Px ) took place at the average age x+l,
and U x +2(P x +2-Px+i) at the average age X+2 and so on.
Thus the average age at which the marriages took place will be ~ U x (Px-Px-1)x
~ Ux (Px-Px-I)
The actual calculation for the average age of bride and bridegroom
in the Province for all religions is given ill the following two tables. The
proportion P x in column 2 is obtained by nmning a smooth curve through the
points determined by the proportions ~f the married and widowed in quinquennial
age-periods,· and the .figures in oolumn!{ are taken from the graduated
age distribution for females and males given in Subsidiary Table XI to
Chapter IV.
Calculation oj the average age of the bride at marriage.
-- - - -
.p. --- --
I
.-
--1-- --
IP
OJ
d
<)
Q..o <l.l CJ ~
'::l., d ~. ~ § ~
~'..t:I ~ ~
.!:1~.t:i
.. ~ = g;' I
"''''' 0
;l:
"0 ~S ~ ~ 0 ;;; Ei
p.IP 0C: ~.s ~
p..E ,,~~
I
....
e:0'"
'"
a-00+
;; ,.Q~"
I

i
'::l
-~
~I) 2
;g~+
S,.:g .,+10<
:5! ~n.t:i

0>,:l+> .
Pot· .... >1 I .S~
.i
p..~

"'.;.:"'"~"O-;;. !
"0
-
O!:
Age. Ag". I=l • p.- .....,.a,-,a:>"'tj~
"0
:::l '" .§ ~ to § "
c:sg .... 0 0
.~
o~~;::; '"
"
to
""0 '
ce
~o:~
o+>
:"'0
~ fJ -: ~ I ""~.
0
~o ~
0'"
a)op
-PwQr;.o
~~"~~d
'c8
,0

...c:s-. s80 ,.Q;a:5!T"' I .~

"... ,." "'" o~ Po

SO 0 ""';a""/IP
S f<o::';::
::I .... p. 8:::iix~ :ep. el""'"f ~
b(1

;:;: ?;
.- -
Z
- -
__ --- --
:E
.
7;
::I ... ..0 >1 to
Z
----
x to x+l Px Ux U x (Px-PX - 1) Ux(PX-l'X-l)X xtox+l P" Ux Ux(PX-PX - 1) U"(P",-Px_ 1 ),,

1 3 4 2 5
"
---- -_ -
5
_--- I----
] :~ 4
---,--
0-1 0 2,492 0 0 18-19 705 2,458 86 1,548
1-2 4, 2,822 11 II 19-20 820 ~ 862 22 418
2-3 15 3,096 34 68 20-21 850 4,226 127 2,540
3--4 26 :l,530 :l!1 II7 21-22 875 530 13 273
4-5 40 3,020 42 168 22-23 895 1,996 40 880
5-6 60 3,010 60 300 23-24 015 754 15 345
6-7 711 2,880 40 276 2*-25 930 1,170 18 :432
7-8 95 2,760 52 364 25-26 945 4,540 68 1,700
8-9 120 3,098 77 616 26-27 955 1,074 11 286
9-10 150 2,264 68 612 27-28 965 730 7 .189
10-11 180 3,000 90 900 28-29 970 1,360 7 196
11-12 220 1,554 62 682 29-30 974 :l92 2 58
12-13 380 2,944 471 5,652 30-31 975 5,1l4 5 150
13-14 505 1,728 2IG 2,808 :31-32 980 201, 31
J.4-15 595 2,118 191 2,674 32-33 981 1,244 1 32
15-16 666 2,290 163 2,445 33-34 985 262 3:1
16-17 715 2,086 102 1,632 34-35 985 426 0 0
17-18 760 1,156 52 884
-~--- - - --,~ - ---
 176 CHAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

The figures in column 4 beGome very small after the age 34 and it is useless.
to carry the series any further.
Th ~Ux (Px -Px_l)X 29,320
-en 2200 13'33 years, and thus the average-
~ U x (P x -Px_l) ,
age. of the bride at marriage in the Province is 13'33 years.
Calculation of the average age of the bridegroom at marriage.

a1.$ :tJ 0 r:tl~a;I

p,i!! ~:rs I ~
~ .~'agM~
co ~ ... I'l I>
gp..d
.... +'
d " bD" al
a..>:l~co~
A go, J =. -,e;....0 .Sci '0 ....d'~;:, ~!l: ~
"0
+' Age.
=8 J..!8'd ~ ..eM""':"
al5- "ill'l'~ M

---,-_._-
coo'3
'r:: It ~ 0' p, ..c :a 1l co." ~
:;p, §S8. ~!l::df~d
__ !L. z -z -.-
xtox+l P x u" /Ux(Px-Px_l)IUdPx-lJ._l)X xtox+l Px Ux ,.Ux (Px-Px-tl u" (P,,-p"-J)"_
J 2 :~ I 4- 5 1 3 4 5

0-1
1-2
~
o
. 2,238
2,478 I
I 0
0
0
0
18-19
19-20
405
440
2,630
1,060
105
37
1,890
703
2-3 4 2,780 I 11 22 20-21 480 3,112 124- 2,480
_3-4 5 2,980 ,. 3 9 I 21-22 520 708 28 588
4---5 10 2,840 14 56 , 22-23 560 2,016 81 1,782
5-6 11 3,136 I 3 15 23-24 6lO 774 39 897
6-7 15 2,808 I 11 66 I 24-25 660 1,094 55 1,320
7-8 25 2,696 I27 189 25-26 700 4,002 160 4,000
8-9
9-10
10-11
35
45
60
3,108
2,154
:3,178
I31
22
48
248
198
480
26-27
27-28
28-29
740
775
795
1,318
836
1,308
53
29
26
1,378
783
728
11-12 75 1,700 26 286 29-30 815 410 8 232
12-13 105 3,196 96 1,152 aO-31 8201 4,782 24 720
13-14 150 1,964 88 1,144 31-32 860 302 14 434
14-15 210 2,256 135 1,890 32-33 875 1 21 672
15--16 270 2,622 157 2,355 33-34 8851 ,386
438 4- 132
16-17 320 2,210 , 1 1 0 1,760 34-35 890 394 2 68
17-18 365 1,236 56 952

~Ux {.p_x.- -_P.x_l)x - - - =1,'98 years and thus the average

_29,629""
Here -
~ U x (P x -P X- 1 ) 1,648
age of the bridegroom is 17'98 years.
These calculations, which give the average age at marriage for females as
13'33 and for males as 17'98 years, are based on two assumptions, viz., (a) the
age distribution does not change appreciably from year to year, and (b) the
mortality rates are the same 'among the married as among the unmarried. The
first assumption is not far from the truth. -We have not used the differences-
between the proportions of the population at one age and those at another,
and if the distribution changes slightly it does not affect the result at all appre-
ciably. The second assumption is somewhat arbitrary, as undoubtedly the mor-
tality rates are higher in the ages of early maturity in the case of married females .
.
than of the unmarried. But the number of females who are married and
survive a year; would be a:ffected only slightly. The over-statement in the ag~s.
of married girls of younger age results in an under-estimate of the proportion
of married in the age-period 10-15, thus raising a little the average age of the
bride at marriage. The figures of males are practically free from this defect.
The disparity between average ages is, therefore, probably less than 4'65 years
brought out by our calculations, For practicaJ purposes we may assume that
the average age of the bride at marriage is 13i years and that of the
bridegroom a little under 18.
ProportIon of 109. In the last Chapter we discussed at length the proportion of the
Sexes in
Marriageable
sex~s at different ages and among different religions, and other subjects of a
Population. kindred type. Here it may be useful to see the proportion of the sexes in the
 POLYGAMY. 171
marriageable population. The scarcity of females in the Province is well-known,
and direatly or indirectly is the cause of various complications from an adminis~
trator's standpoint. The number of marriageable males (unmarried as well as
widowed) of the ages 15 to 40-to ignore for the time being those who are al-
ready married or are older but still wishful for marriage-as compared to un-
married females of marriageable ages (i.e., 15-40) is as 5,735 : 1,000 or about
six times as much. Even if the widows aged 15 to 40 were to remarry freely
the proportion would still be as high as 3,252 males to 1,000 females. The situa-
tion would thus be greatly relieved, but it would not approach anything like the
conditions in so~e foreign countries where the difficulty is to secure husbands.
In the case of different religions the proportion of marriageable males per
thousand unmarried females (aged 15-40) is 8,804 among Hindus, 6,635 among
Sikhs, 5,755 among Jains, 4,702 among Muslims and 3,943 among Christians.
If the number of widows aged 15-40 could be available, as it certainly is to
some extent among Muslims, Christians and Hindu and Sikh Jats, the proportion
would drop to 3,240 among Hindus, 4,178 among Sikhs, 2,321 among Jains,
3,062 among Muslims and 3,142 among Christians.
110. There. are 5,964,546 married males and 5,994,777 married females polygamy•.
in the Province. In other words there are 30,231 more married females than
married males, which means an excess of . 5 per cent. This is accounted
for by the excessive temporary or semi-permanent emigration of males
as compared to females. It is thus obvious that only a very small amount of
this excess could be due to polygamy. The figures of married males and females
among the :r;nain religions are given in the margin. The Muslims, generally
Married (absolute believed to be the most polygamous, contain '4
Religion. figures).
Males. Females. per cent. more wives than husbands while in
.........~~1~_ 2 3 the case of Sikhs this percentage is 2' 6, mainly
All Religion8 •• ii,964,546 5,994,777
Hindu .. 1,877,260 1'884793,'740780 due to a comparatively larger proportion of
Sikh . . 828,073 .
Jain 8,284 8,454 Sikhs who emigrate. The excess in both cases is
Muslim •• 3,068,096 3,081,653 II
Christian 79,729 77,585 sma compared to the actual numbers of the
married, and shows that polygamy is not practised in the Province to any
appreciable extent. Hindus and Christians show a larger number of husbands
than wives. This may be due in the case of Hindus to the presence of labourers
from Rajputana, who do not in all cases bring out their wives. The figures
of Christia:qs show fewer wives on account of the inclusion among them of
European immigrants whose wives are often away in Europe.
"The map in the margin shows the percentage of married females to married
males in each district and state.
The districts with more than
100 married females per 100 mar-
ried males may, in the absence
of special causes, be regarded as
comparatively more polygamous
than others. Prominent in this
respect are Jhelum and Hoshiar-
pur, in both of which the dis-
parity may be to a considerable
extent due to the absence of
, husbands from their homes. It
has been mentioned in Section 7
Number of married female8 to 100 married males.
 178 CHAPTl'JR Vr.-CIVIL CONDITION.

of Chapter I that the Army obtains tl, large number of recraits from Jhelum, while
private employment and military service draw away numerous adult males from
Hoshiarpnr and Kangra. The percentage is also high' in Chamba and Bila.s-
pur 13tates where the proportion of women is comparatively larger and poly-
gamy among certain classes well known, wives being a valuable a.sset to those
engaged in agriculture. The Mianwali District in the west and Gurgaon jn the
east also show a high percentltge. The main reason in the case of the former is
probably polygamy, and in the case of the latter emigration of males to ot}ler
districts in search of labom, resulting from insecure agricultural conditions.
Polyandry. lil. The practice of ployandry was believed to be prevalent in certain
parts of the Himalayas and the territory known as the Malwa, situH.ted between
the Sutlej and the Ghaggar rivers (in Ambala District). The percentage of manied
females to males in the map in the last paragraph shows .Bashahr, Sirmoor,
A.mbala, Kalsia, Ludhiana, Maler ,Kotla, Ferozepore, Faridkot and Amritsar
as having a smaller number of wives than husbands. The proportion of
married men in these areas would be st.ill greater but for the fact that males
predominate in the large emigration from those areas. 'rhis smaller percentage
of married females undoubtedly creates a suspicion of polyandry, particlliarly
in the hill tracts. There are ce-rtain other districts and states such as Simla,
X£llltan, Lyallpur, Gujranwala, Sheikhupura, Lahore and .Bahawalpur, which
also show a larger number of marriedml1es compa,red to married females. These
include areas, which have been developing as a result of canal irrigation lor which
contain large towns, and in both cases the element of immigration is substantial,
resulting in the presence of more married males than married females. Poly-
andry obviously plays no part in the disparity of the proportions in these areas.
Special 112. Reference was made in Chapter V to a special enquiry into marriage
EnqUlry into
lIIarriageand H.nd fertility made in typical areas of each district and state. As a result of
Fertility.
this enquiry six tables have beon prepared; the table relating to the sex of the
~ first-born H.ppeared in Chapter V, while the others are reproduced in paragraphs
that follow. Accordihg to the statistics given the average number of children
born perl 00 wives of all religions works out at 396. In some cases a marriage
110 doubt results in the birth of twice as many children or even more, while in a

number of cases the wedlock is altogether barrell. No doubt, averages based

on a large number of cases examined produce results th1;tt indicate in the long
nm the normal size of the family.
Size of the 113. The table below shows the Classification, according to the occupation
FamIly Corre-
lated to Occu- TAlILE lr.-SIZE 01' l!'AlIIILlJJ:S BY OCCUrA'I'ION O}.' HUSDAND. of the hus-
pation 01 Hus-
I
~ ~~eQ
band_ 1'0 . '0 I'i bIl"t:!
band, 0 f
a1 g) ~
I ,.Q~"'" ~ e .= ~o :3.~ 2
.I'articulars. ':::

::;~~ '0• f"

) za".
- ~ ~ .1 ~ ..... a.t!
'" ",.5 S'> ~ .
::;:;:: t g. El..8 fl 173,432 fa-
,1:;
. . . '" ,H =;Eoe'~a1~" i"i~ g ~ .....0 ....0.00 milies, exa-
<:.l ,.Q ..: ;:......
~ rJJ~

1 2 1 3 4
-----. ._- - - - - - - - - - - -5 - - - 6
mined 1 n
Total .. .. 173,432 686,470 396 493,509 719 the various
Income from rent of land, Jagirdars, l..ambar.
dam, and Zaildars etc. .. o. 8,8IZ 32,074 3M ;24,609 7G7
districts
Cultivating proprietors, cultivators, 1enantil, etc. 81,519 320,399 393 230,031 718
Eield labourers .. .. 8,654 36,532 422 26,345 721 and states .
Ot,her labourers
Domest.ic sorvice
.. .. 7,557 1,886
29,035
6,398
384 20,933
339
721
4,602 719 The fami-
State servico including munioipal and other
loca.l bodies and "iIlage accountant .. 4,424 16,955 383 12,347 728 lies of all
;\Iilitary service .. .. G3S 2,445 383 1,740 715
Haising live-stock, herds· men, etc. .. 1,058 3,769 356 2,624 696 religions
Lawyers, doctors and teachers .. 2,:U2 9,704 433 7,252 747
Traders, contrllctors, cashiers, ok. .. 19,959 80,823 405 56,931 704, and castes
Artizan .. .. 12,553 51,627 4Ill 36,723 711
Washing and dyeing .. .. 1,107 4,512 408, 2,880 638 have been
Tanning and shoe-making .. .. 6,000 23,553 393 16,888 717 lumped to-
Wcaving .. .. :1,695 13,642 369 10,260 752
Begging .. .. 1,872 7,888 421 5,738 727 gether, all
Scavenging
Others
..
.. ' .
.., 3,134
8,322
13,471 430
33,643, 404 24,255
9,342 - 693
721 occupations
 SIZE OP FA~IILY BY RELIGION AND CLASS. 179

being divided into 17 groups. The number of families and of the children born
and surviving is given in the case of each occupation followed by husband, the
average number of children born per 100 families and the number surviving
out of every 1,000 born being also shown.
It appears that lawyers, doctors and teachers have the largest proportion
of children horn per 100 families, while the rate of survival among their children
is also high evidently because of the greater care bestowed on them. It may be
that the high proportion of children born is due to the members of this class re-
membering each and every departed child better than other classes not eqnally
intelligent. The sweepers, field labourers nnd beggars also seem to beget a large
number of children. while domestic servants have the fewest. The survival
rate is higher among the children of jagiraars, rent-receivers, etc., while weavers
cmd beggars are not far behind in this respect. rrhe children of sweepers and
washermen on the other hand have one of the lowest rates of 13urvival,
indicating that a high birth-rate when accompanied by poverty and unhygienic
work leads to It high death-rate.
On page 153 in Chapter V were set forth the names of castes Size of the
114.
Family by
included in each of the classes, into which families of main religions have been Religion ancfl
divided. Sepamte figlU'es are given in the table below, which shows the size of Class.
family for different classes and Teligions as well as the number of wives who
were married at different ages in each case.
TABLE III.-8rzE OF ~'A"!IL[E~ llY Or.ASSI!;~ Ol~ lU1LlliION OF Jll7llBANll.

~ 0 ;g oj ! 'Nmunm OF FAMILIES WITH WIFE

] Sa § ~~ I ~ S .
-bfJS 1--
MAltRIED AT

..... ,.Qo ,_ §
_"' .....
~ .~,g I ~
Particulars. ~5 ~~ t . 0; S~~ ~
t·~ ~ ~ ~.~ ~ ~ t'-4=
.:;§
'" ~
_"0
~:;:::
~:;:::
s;. S ,.Q'" ::s '"
oAW~ I C'.
'" I' S::S":::
::s M
Z "
2
o..c::
E-i '"
:1
-1:j-
4
I Z'"
0::: 0
~ f~
6
i ~
7' 8 . 9
1 1 Ii
-10 II

~ l'l;;,-/J~11J8(j,:J'lO ~I-
,_ - - -
ALL CLAsSES'-
All Religion ..
Hindu
.
71,8451 293,811
:93,6091
409 210,060;
71J 30,a;;:
7171 14,23a,
;;;;,7U3
16,643
1'3,'10,5
29,765
::9,019
9,W2
4,796
2,042
Ad-Dbllrmi 1,427 5,S!)} 413 4,059 689 -179 367 647 204 30
Sikh ::1 23,055', 94,854 4111 {l7,812j 715 3,872' 4,626 10,455 3,591 511
Jain 134 IiUI 387 MO 674 3S' 30 61 5 ..
:Muslim ::1 75,4:161 284,773 3781 205,852, i23 t2,13!lt 13,687 31,720 15,761 2,129
Christian 1,535' u,u22 431 4,776: 721 188 350 617 296,' s.t
HINDU BY Cuss.
1 1
I 22,2811 87,357 3921 62,790 719 4,930; 5,551 8,4891 2,618 687
II 28,176, 123,646 439, 88,657 ~~~i ii,038, 6,443 II,895 1 3,885 915
1~;~~~1[ ~;;!g~ ~~ ~;:~!i :I,;;~i 3,~~g ~:~;~I
III 1 598 95
IV 720 2,061 345
Sum BY Cut'S.
I 1,307 6183 473 4,526/ 732 1 2581 335 5311 153 30
II W,335j .66:177 405 47,9711 7251 2,55°1 3,265 7,460, ~,677 38a
III J,861 7,734 416 5,525 714/ a541 383 855 230 39
IV .. a,55:!1 14,760 416 9,790
j 663 710 (i43 1,609 531 59
MUSLIM BY CLASS.
I :1,328 1 13 770 414 10,490' 7621 1397 699 1,496 433 103
II 48,429 180:531 373 1:!9,6071 718, 7,{Il 8,454 20,968 1O,610j 9ill)
II! 9,700 38619 398 27,385 1 709 1,714 1,922 4,1l4 1,717 233
IV _____ __ I3,97~1 ~1:8~_ 371 38,371_ _ 741 2':~7 2,612 _ ~142
_:J,001 807

It will he seen that proportionately the greatest number of children is

born :.tmong* Indian Christian families, and the next highest among 'Hindus and
Ad-Dharmis who like Indian Christians contain a large number of persons of
lowest castes. Sikhs come next with Hindus not far behind. The Ja;ins and
Muslims have the lowest number of children born. This result will Cause sur-
prise so far as Muslims are concerned, as they are well-known to be fairly
prolific. This result, which is not confined to a few areas, can be explained only
by the fad that Muslims who are com.paratively more ignorant forget some
* It has to bo remembered that the number of Ad-Dhaz;mi, Christian and Jain families dealt with is
comparatively small.
 180 CHAPTER VI.-OIVIL CONDITION.

,of their children they may have lost. Further as pointed out in paragraph 50
-of Ohapter I the greater increase in the population tf Muslims is chiefly due
not to a very much higher birth-rate but to a comparatively higher survival
rate. We will revert to this subject in the Ohapter on Religion.
Turning now to the size of family among different classes of the main
religions, we find that among Hindus Classes II (cultivators) and III (artisans)
have the largest number of children born. The proportion of the survivors on
the other hand is higher among Olasses IV (backward) and I (intellectual).
Among Sikhs the cultivators have the smallest proportion of children born or
perhaps like Muslims they forget some who died young, though this proportion
is higher than that among Hindu artisans. Among Muslims the greatest number
of children per family is found in Olass I (inteJIectual) and the lowest in Olass II
(cultivators). It is the latter class that brings down the Muslim figures, while the
other classes can hold their own against those of other religions. As we know
it is the agriculturist class which is the, most ignorant. The proportion of
survivors is also in the same order except that artisans seem to have fewer
survivors than the backward classes. On the whole it can be said that the
artisan classes have a greater number of children born to them, but that high
survival rate is found either among the richest or among the poorest classes.
'Size 01 FamUy Early marriages are quite common in this country, but it is seldom
lI5.
According to
Age of Wife that a wife goes to live with her husband before attaining the age of puberty.
.;at Marriage.
The period of marriage for the purpose of this enquiry was to be reckoned from
the date on which the wife shifted to her husband's home. The question to
elicit this information being of a. rather delicate nature had to be put.in a tactful
manner so as not to cause offence. In the table below is given the number of
wives married at different ages among different religions and the classes of
main. religions. The number of children born and surviving as well as the average
per 100 women in each case is also given below.
TABLE IV.-AVERAGE SIZE OF FAMILY CORRELATED WITH AGE OF WIFE.AT MARRIAGE.-contd.
- I
Age of .wife at 0-]2 13-14 15-19
marnage. I

.~
'§ I~
~

...'I>'"" . ;g'" I~S~ 00 Ii

~
>:l

1
.;

·s'"
;::l
>::
Q)

:E:.a I]'" '". '"~

>:l
....
:§
~

't"
'" . ]
.;
.:!:l
.:
'...."
:9
:.a
~

't"
'" .
>:l
....'"
:9
:.a
~
Q)
I>
...
'" .
.2~ A.~ 2.~
rn
~
I:E
I;; -";::l "'" 2_.S:?!
........
cO '" '"
~a ~
R eligion and ,
o.~
<i

8cO .... SI
IO~1
....
<.l

8ol ...."0 o.~

8 ....0 ....'"0 0:-;:1
a ....'" 0:-;:::;
S
'" I
"0 0 0 0
0
class. .... .... " .... o . ... .... ~ be ol
"CDO.... ... ol
"' .... "'- ol

~g .8.~
;... tl.O
2f8
0,>-
..,'" '"
",-
'" ~
>< ><!:lll
.8 .S bOO .
s::'" I '" '"
bOO
~8
I '"
..D I ..,

8,.: "'I>
8'~ >< ...... ;:
..D
8 '
"'0
ki-
..D';::;
8·!:; "'0
ki ....
..D
8p
..D
S . S·!:;
olo
@....
:: ;:: ><
.....
~"'I p E :: > ::,E ",""'
:: t
?< ~ ~~. ~
:: I> I> ... I> .. I> ... I> ...
~ i?<,3 ~'"p., zo
.D ~lS.. Z~ ~'"
p., ~ :<-;,3 ~~ Z~ ""1'"p.,
,
1
I.__:_~-~- 4 i 6i 7
[> 8 9 10 H 12 13 14 15 16

-,)66 ~3, [27 271\'.35,703

ALL CLASSES, i
A II Religion8 l·30,G'.will:?,037 132,573 ;;71 94,440 265 73,265 281,360 384 199,529 272
1
H indu \ 14,233 53,008 372 39,265 276 16,643 59,948 360 43,397 261 29,765 115,678 389 81,185 273
Ad-Dharmi 179 753 421 522 2921 367 1,542 420 1,115 304 647 2,523 390 1,681 260
Sikh , '3,872 15,035 388 10,7\16 278 ~,626 17,270 373 12;124 262 10,455 42,432 406 30,480 292
Jain 38 141 371 99 261 30 112 373 81 270 61 236 387 149 244
Muslim 12,139 42,304 348 31,881 263 13,687 52,267 382 36,670 268 31,720 117,952 372 84,3Pl 266
Christian 188 796 423 594 316 350 1,434 410 1,053 301 617 2,539 412 1,733 281
Main Religions
by classes : -
4,936 17,867 362 13,001 263 5,551 17,715 319 12,624 227 8,489 32,939 388 24,282 286
.
HINDU Class I
II
III
5,038
925
18,66]
3,572
370
386
13,944
2,554
277 6,443 26,964 419 19,878
276 970 3,623 374 2,450
309
253
11,895
1,722
47,570
6,927
400
402
32,234
4,820
271
280
" IV 3,334 12,908 387 9,766 293 3,679 II,646 317 8,445 230 7,659 28,242 369 19,849 259
"
SlIm Class I 258 1,019 395 794 308 3351 1,244 371 870 260 531 2,525 476 1,754 330
II 2,550 9,408 369 6,892 270 3,265 12,251 375 8,658 265 7,460 30,044 403 22,050 296

.""
MUSLIM Class I
IV
III 354 1,637 462 1,208
710 2,971 418 1,872
597 2,425 406 1,829
341
264
306
383 1,346 351 961 248
643 2,430 378 1,G45 256
699 3,104 444 2,350 336
856
1,609
1,496
3,169
6,694
5,824
371
416
389
2,194
4,482
4,537
257
279
303
. II
III
7,411 24,441 330 19,065
1,714 7,278 425 5,076
257
296
8,454 32,872 389 22,947 271
1,922 7,196 374 5,024 261
20,968
4,114
77,371
16,159
369
393
54,015
11,515
258
280
" IV 2,417 8,160 338 5,9II 245 2,612 9,095 348 6,349 2.43 5,142 18,598! 362 14,234 277
" _- _ -- - - - -
 SIZE OF FAlIlIL. Y ACCORDING TO AGE OF WIPE AT MARRIAGE. 181
TABLI~ IV-.\VEltAGE OJ;' :';IZE OP }'A:lllLY CORRELATED Wl'rH AGE OP WIJ;'g :lIAHHIAGE-Concld.
Age of wiTe at -- - - ~----

marriage.
;!O-29
I 30 A.ND OVER. Total all ages.
] _]-
""s ..."'-'
.
~'I~ .
I'~" uiQ)
1,-,It.I.~
''B ~ §
.£l
111
It..£l
-1 ~ I~
1 t.
00
~eQ)
f

~
..
~--.

~
,>
"d
r:,' .
t;:I OJ IDI § t;:I iil ID:-;:; & rIl t;:I t;:I
~~
_«;
~" ..., l..cos 11 'I""o"'.~r= _,. ..<:I 1..c;.:::..<:1
0 ·c'.:: I
l,.::l;<:l ~~ ,.::;
,D .~
ReI igion and ~ 'c: s
ol 'c: . ~ 'c:
<:>
'c: ""0
0 '::1
I::
oS
'(l '(l .....'" o a
class. I t ~ I a>";'" ~ bb i Q;l ~ I ~ '-I • 0 ~ ~ ~ I CD .s ~ ~
·0
... roil ....'"
"'~Oo
..c
s ..c Iegl
S · · "'......
~.~
'" .~
eg,..8 .S·
'" ...... S
8 ~oe aOe
I (;j ~ S .?: Z ~
..8.8
~
'S .S8 .
,D
'" ....

a.~
Q
flo
'~i t I;:; z' ~ z:; ","'"
~ 8 _::; Z 8 ~... ,.? t '~'"' l:::s
~
:::s
?< ..8 -... P. F-i fil ..... P-., r_, ,::I
;;;-; ..8 ""1 25.. 1 ;Z; fil 'l1 i5.. z z::I ..88 I1l
!;'z
" c,

l7 18 19
,
20
I'
21 2~ 23 2·l 25 126 I 28
I
2927 '
30
I 31
- - _ . --1-- --' ,--,-_·_--.I--I--I--I--'·---i---:- --I 1---
ALT, CLAtiSE8 1 ' f
All Religiolls .29,U19 129,.118/ 146 .'J3,"!6/ 321 ,,79631,lb2 65U 23,152[ J83) 173,43.'2, 686,47° ' 3.96 ,11)3,609, ;:!};j
Hindu !J,162 40,626 509 33,1401 :362 2,042 18,551 !J08! 13,673 6701 71,8151 2,')3,811 4(19 210,660 293
Ad.J)harmi 204 9:d 452, (J22 305[ 30' 150 5001
1
119 a97 1,427 .5,861 1 413 4,059 284
Sikh 3,G91 16,9461472 12,071 :336 011 3,171 1 621 2,371 464 23,05.5 94,8541411 67,812' 294
Jain 5 :101 (JOOI 21 420.. ..' .. , . . .. I 1.14 5l.'J .387 350 261
Muslim li>,761 03,281 402 46,2!J4 29412,12!J 8,!J6!Ji 421 6,70~1 :1151 7.5,436' 284,778 371:; 205,852' 273
Christian 296. 1,512, 5Ill I,ll:: 1 1176 84 :341 l 406' 283 337 1,5.35. 6,622113] d,776 311
Main Rel·;yioM I I
by dns.qnl. ,
HINDU Class I 2,618. 13,18Q15041 8,826 3:nl 5,Q50 ' 8221 .~,0571 5!JI ::;1".-:81 87,:15,' 392 112,790' 282
687;
II :1,885. 20,998 5401' ]5,3521 :l95 !J15:
9.4531,033 7,249' 792 28,1'16' 123,646 <139 88,657 315
IIII G98: 2,668 44(J 1,84U :lO9,1 613 1 645'!J5: 449 473 ./,310 1'7,103 ,[04 12,122 1 281
" [V 2,061 9,774 474 7,113. 2,8351 822' 1,918 556 n,on 65,406 383 ./7,0911 276
:345, :l-!G
SUut Clasa J 153 1,176 7691 928 607 2l!J 730 30, 18011 600 1,.3071 a,78,1 1 473 J,526 346
II 2,lJ77 12,143 454, 8,6711 3241 :J831
2,331 609 1,700 144 1(J,3.3o 66,1771 ,100 47,9711 294
In 2:30 1,209 526 856! :l72, 374 959! 39 3161 8lOi 1,86] 7,73·1 116 5,52.5· 297
IV 5:11 2,418 455 1,1l16 :~04 247 419: 59: 175/ 297) :: 562 ' 11,760I.JIG IJ,790i 27"5
i\!USLT;; Class I -1-33 1,970 4551 1,425 3291 447 434lO:1 :3-191339 .1:3281 1.3,77() <114 10,-190 315
II'1O 610 +1,678 393 M,445 287/ !l86,
4,169 '123 :1,1:35 :H8 18,42!): 18U,5.JI, 3lJ 129,607, 268
fHl l;717 i 6,922 40;31 4,994 2!Jl. 233.
1,064 -1-57 _,776 ?33, !),70~' .~8,6191 398 27,385 282
IV, 3,001 12,711i 424j ~,±,3Q__ 314~~07c .3.289._ 4Q_81. .::,4~61 3031 _E,~7!!..1_ '!1,853,J!7!'_ _~~,.170i 27~

The subject of the age of wife at marriage, about which the "speci~11 enquiry" ,
fi.glLres are given in this table, has been dealt with ~bove and it will be suffi-
cient here to comment on the effect of early marriage on comparative fertility.
The one hundred women of all religions married below the age of 12 have on
an average :{6li ehildren horn to them. Ad-Dharmi and Clil'istian child-wives
seem to be most prolifie, having the high average of 421 and 423, respectively.
The average number of surviving children per 100 wi,Yes of all religions faWng in
this eategory comes to 27l, so that almost every wife has on an average lost one
child. If the sterile cases, of which there is a slightly higher proportion among
these 'wives, are excluded the number of children for fertile marriages would be
391. 'fhe wives married at ages 13-14 have a slightly greater average lllllnber
of children :borll (371 per hundred) but a smaller number surviving (201) per
hundred). 'fhe wives married at ages 15-19 and upwards have everywhere a
larger number of children horn than child-wives, as the proportion of sterile cases
is 'obviously low among them. ~rhe proportion of survivors among their children
is however not so high. The average number of surviving children per 100 wives
of all religions married at ages 15-19, 20-·29 and 30 and upwards is 272, 321 •
and 483, re&peotively. 'rhe apparently higher rates for women marrying after the
age of :~o is due to the fact that the majority. of them are widows, who are likely'
to mix up the ohildren born of some previous marriage with those born after
remarriage. The number o£ these cases too is small, and consequently the results
are not so reliable. It would seem therefore that the children of wives married
Fertile cases only. at older ages die at a comparatively higher rate.
'Nnmber--of:Nilliib~r of The marginal table shows the proportion of chil-
'ehildren children
Age of wifo at b9rn per I surviving dren for wives married at different ages irres-
marriage. I 100 per 100
: families. 'families. pective of duration and excluding sterile c'ases.
1 ,2' :!
0-12
. . 1 -391 -I .- 290- - We find that wives married below 12 have a
13-14 394 I 281 higher proportion of children surviving than
15-1!) .. I 403 286
20-29 "I 462 333 those married at higher ages. Is the greater
30 and over "1 687 510
All Ag&l •• 417 300 survival rate among the children born to young
 182 CHAPTER vr.-CIVIL OONDITION.

mothers due to the weeding out of the weaker mothers as a result of the
early child-bearing or to some physiological cause, which determines that
children born in early ages should be more hardy 1 A de:fini~e answer to
this question is not possible in the absence of the record of the ages of ,vomen
at marriage and subsequent history of their children.
The Amount 116. The table below gives the actual number of sterile and fertile
o( Sterility.
marriages observed for different durations of married life, for wives married
at different ages, separately by religions and classes.
TARLE V.-PROPORTION OF FERTILE AND STERILE MARRIAGES.

AGE OF WIFE AT
- - - - - - -- -- -
0-12. 13-14. 15-I!)
MARRIAGE.

DURATION OF
0-4 5-9 10-14 15 and 0-4 5-9 10-14 15 and 0-4 5-9
MARRIAGE.
over. over.
~
~.... ~....
<li
~....
ci ~ ~.... ~,_ <li ~ <Ii oi <Ii ~ ~....
<li ci Gl
F ertile or Sterile.
:;::
........
FI
<l) .s
w
:a....
FI
OJ
]w :p
....<l)
FI
$
w
<l)
FI ill'"
<l)
FI
~w
:;::
........
..,
<l)
rg...
w
:;::
........
OJ
>"f
:;::
$
w
.... ...,
....<!l
FI w
$
:;::
....
trl
FI
:;::
....
$
Cll
:;::
........
,.. <l) ]
Cll

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 1(i 17 18 19 20 21

ReJlglon and class

AII Religions ..
1,149 788 3,609 583 6,120 31817,771 311 2,286 1,195 5,906 435 7,754 21517,7.'11 191 5,169 2,13911,726 578
Hindu ,. 359378 1,628 393 2,795 141 8,495 144 904 632 2,736203 3,495 96 8,484 93 1,866 990 4,421 248
Ad-Dharmi .. 10 10 26 7 31 2 86 7 30 23 59 7 74 1 171 2 41 38 100 5
Sikh .. 137 85 460 77 741 42 2,306 24 362 95 746 56 983 17 2,349 18 787 223 1,658 62
.. .. ..
......
J ain 1 2 6 1 6 22 .. 2 ..8 7 1 12 5 1 15 .. 'ij
M ualim 630309 1,456 20~ 2,511 131 6,767 134 962 432 2,293 167 3,114 97 6,545 77 2,406 870 5,423 260
Christiltn 12 4 33 4 36 2 95 2 26 13 64 2 81 3 160 1 64 17 109 3
Milin Religions by
Ola..",-
H INDU Class I 189 93 587 69 936 43 2,968 51 377 162 966 67 1,102 40 2,801 36 654 256 1,325 77
II 84 147 501 113 956 47 3,127 63 253 258 919 89 1,375 36 3,482 31 537 389 ],653 102
..
" III
IV
21
65
30
108
113
427
16
95
174
729
12 551 8
39 1,849 22
64
210
47
i65
163 12 193 9 480 2
688 35 825 11 ],721 24
II4
561
71 272 13
274 1,171 56
"
srxR Class I 20 8 37 4 57 3 125 4 35 2 59 2 90 2 143 2 36 5 93
II 02 50 298 52 471 32 1,538 17 253 62 476 44 658 14 1,746 12 548 166 1,195 42
" 111 11 12 46 0 71 3 199 3 26 10 63 5 81 .. 198 .. 58 15 II7 7
"
"
IV 14 15 79 12 142 4 444 .. 48 21 148 5 154 1 262 4 145 37 253 8

USLIJI1 Class J 20 9 66 8 92 10 387 5 47 20 1]9 9 138 5 358 3 116 28 221 10

II 384209 841 120 1,518 77 4,164 98 581 276 1,386 106 2,008 58 3,995 44 1,529 614 3,526 161)
" III 70 34 253 29 360 11 949 8 145 60 3fi6 19 387 3 934 8 336 102 739 35
" IV 156 57 296 44 541 33 1,267 23 189 76 422 33 581 31 1,258 22 425 126 937 46
"
AGE 01;' WIFE AT' 15-19 20-29 30 AND OVEn.
MAHRIAGE.

DURATION QF, 10-14 15 and 0-4 5-0 10-14 15 andover. 0-4 5-9 10-14 150 .nd
MARRIAGE. over. t'r.
0,,..._

.;
oi
:a... oi
:;:: ~... ~ ai
:;::
....
oi
:;:: :;:: ~.... <li
~
oi ai
:;:: :;::
ai
... :-~ ~... :;:
oi ~ oi
S.... ~
~
:;;:
.......
.... ... +-> rE +->
., ..,Cl .;::
F ertile or Sterile.
~ " 1l
Cll
<!l
J.":r.t
a>
Ci3 ,..~ 2
Cll ~
OJ
+->
Cll ~
tl
W
2
~
trl 2
Cll
1::
R Cll
t
~
g
Cll
,.." .B &:
Cll
0 <1 1
1 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39
-----.
Religion and class
A II Religion8 •• 13,893 28938,977 49-1 2,022498 4,327 205 5,742 ]30 15,884 211 265 60 , 6:2
464 56 927 79 2'83

H indu ..
5,688 12016,189 243
..
121 4 335 3
474 139 1,243 69 1,834 36
19 16 47 1 39 1
5,285
81 ..19 82 76 17
2
176
1 ..
12
7 ..
98
422 24 1"5 17
Ad·Dharmi 5 .9 "2
Si'kh
J ain
..
1,767 27 5,889 42
..
17 22 1 ..
287 36 585 18 606
.. ..
8
.. .. I .. 2,032
4 ..
54
.. ..
9 36
.. ..4 151 6
.. .. .. ..
.i3 4(}
.Muslim ..
6,177 13616,251 197 1,210 300 2,417 1]6 3~220 83 8,307 108 120 32 243 37 346 4~
Christian ..
123 2 291 8 32 7 35 I 42 2 175 2 10 .. 8 3 1
1,,1
68 ~

M ain Religions by
Cla88 .J 1,:1l1 {) 457 'i
H INDU Class I 1,669 37 4,403 68 180 33 325 22 442 17 1,572 27 40 5 1 ~9!12 538
II 2,319 53 6,728 114 136 64 530 38 951 II 2,122 33 20 4 5 25 •• 5-
"
"
III
IV
328
1,372
1 905 18
29 4,153 43
. 27
131
12
30
73
315
1
8
119
322
3
5
357
1,234
6
16
4
12 5
3 6
24
..
3 / 1
03
2,8 250 4
1
Snrn "Class I 90 .. 301 1 12 1 .. .. 70 1 1 1 .. (21
JII
4 •.'? " 1
" III
II 1,242
140
21 4,212 34
1 514 3
217
16
29
..
35
434 14
34
460 7 1,500 7
2
41 6
1
29
2
412
9 1
22 .. ..
" IV
" Class I
295
273
5 862 4
10 830 8
42 6
5
26
90
66,
3
1
29
83 ..I 150
303
5
6
R
2
9 1 4 •. 24 2
125 25 565
34 1
58 1
MUSLlM
.. II
III
'451 73 10,783 123
47
838 216 1,652
1
73
81
2,266
4
55
221
5,436 74
6 1
78 17
9
126
al
f 40 4
157 17 505 2
135
25

.." IV
807
946
12 2,058 25
41 2,580 41
I
130
195
33
46
237
462
11
31
329
544
11
13 1,696
954 12
14
14 4
22 10 77
- -
12
 THE AMOUNT OF STERILITY. 183

The derivative table in the margin shows the percentage of fertile and
TABLE V.-A.-Percentage offertile and 8terile marriage8. sterile cases with
HELIGION.
different durations
of marriage, separ-
AGE OF .;
DURATION OF ;:! .~
ately for different
WIFE AT .;; ...tl
MARRIAGE.
MARRIAGE.
.~ .~ .~
os ages of wives at
...::q'1:l"" ~'t'l ::!...:t>.l '" ';;s~" .~~...
0<

I 2
-~

~
3 .4
~
5
.~

6
"":0
7 8 9
marriage, by main
-- - -- - - ---- - - religions. It will
be seen at a glance
0-12 .. 0-4 tFertiloSterile
59
.j.]
49
51
50
50
62
38
33
67
67
33
75
25 that the percentage
\ }1'ertile 86 85 79 86 86 88 89
5-9 ) Sterilo 14 15 21 14 14 12 11 of fertile marriages
1
10-14 Fert~lo
Stenlo
95
5
95
5
94
6
95 100
5
95
5
95
II generally is very
15 and i Fertile 98 9S 92 99 100 9S 98
over Sterile 2 2 8 1 .. 2 2 high III this
18-14 .,
1
0-4 Fertile
Sterilo
66
34
59
41
57
43
79 100
21
69
31
67
33
Province. Even
93 89 93 100 93 97 among the child-
5 9 I Fertile
- (Sterile
93
7
97
7 11
99 98
7 ..
88 97
7
00
3
wives of 'all re·
10-14 ~ Fert~le 97
Stenle 3 1 2 12 : 3 4
ligions, by which
over
1
15 and Fertile
Sterile
99
3

1
99
1
99
1
119
1
100
..
99
1
99
1 are meant those
15-19 ••
1
0-4 Fertile
Sterile
71
29
65
35
52
48
78
22
83
17
73
27
79
21
married below the
5-9 \ Fertile 95 95 95 96 10() 95 97 age of 12, the per-
( Sterile li 5 5 4 .. S 3
10-14 I Fertile 98 98 97 08. 100 98 9S centage of sterile
'l Sterile 2 2 3 2 .. 2 2
cases, after 15
15 and t Fertile 99 99 99 99 96 99 97
over Sterilo 1 1 1 1 4 ] 3
years' duration is
2~29 ••
I
0-4 Fertile
Sterile
80
20 23
77 54
46
89
11
.. SO 82
.... 2095 9718 reduced to two per
•
1
5-9 Fertile
Sterile
95
5
95
I)
OS
2
97
3 .. S 3
cent. The percent·
10-14 {Fert.ile 98 98 98 99 100 97 95 age of such cases
Stenle 2 2 2 1 .. 3 5
for wives married
15 and { Fertile
over Sterile
99
1
98
2
1°0
. ..
99
1
100
..
99
1
99
1
at ages 13-14,
-..
-80 and over 0-4 f Sterile 82 82 71 86 79 100
Fertile
18 IS 29 14 ... 21 .. 15-19 and 20-29
5 9 f Fertile 89 94 100 90 .. 87 73
- 1 Sterile 11 6 .. 10 .. 13 27 after a similar
10-14 I Fer~ile 92 95 100 96 .. 8S 50
8 .. 4 .. 9712 50 duration is only
I) Sterile
15 and Fertile
over Sterile
98
2
99
5
1
100
'.
99
J
.. 95
.. 3 5 one per cent. The
wives married at
ages thirty and over, whose number is comparatively small, have a greater
tendency to be sterile. These results are to be taken subject to the con-
sideration that in some cases wives are deserted or divoroed when tl~eir sterility
fis established after a few years' wedded life. Another thing that has also to
be borne in mind is that some families not blessed with children may have
refused to furnish this information, or may not have been questioned by the
enumerators owing to the delicacy of the subject. One thing, about which we
oan ~afely generalise from these figures, is that the higher the age of wife at
marriage the higher is the percentage of fertility even for shorter durations of
marriage. The highest percentage of sterility for duration of marriage beyond
15 years is 8 among Ad-Dharmi wives married when below 12, which indicates
the permanent harm that may be entailed by early ma.rriage. As against these
proportions the sterility is much more pronounced in Euro~,e~9tPountries where
the percentage of marriages that prove sterile would app' 1 ,0 be at least 6.*
• Pell. Law of Births and Deaths, p. 27. Da.rwin mentions that 19 per cem ot the English nobility are
childless, " which is more than three times the a.verage for the rest of the nation."
Ibid, p. 123. "There sooms to be a. st~ady rise in the ligures of sterile marriages as the birth-rate falls.
In France such marriages are about 20 per cent. of the total marriages, tbe percentage among the wealthier
-ela.sses being 25."
 184 CHAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

Dura.tion ot In the table below the families of different religions and claslles
117.
MarrIages and
Size ofFamlly. have been divided into groups on the basis of the duration of marriage. The
number of children born to families with each duration is shown, as also the
number born per 100 wives in each case.
TABLE VI.-Durati01l oj mtlj'rif1ge correlated with caste or religion of ,family.
--------------------- --., _'-----
DURATION OF J,[ARRIAQE WITt! PRESE:l!T WIFE,

'UNDER 1O.UARS. 1 10 YEARS. , : BETWEEN 10-~9. 1 20-31. 1 32 ___ 1_ 33 AND ~VER,

, I ~E
\ 1
0
1-6
:;::
\ E I~:a
0 I I e;g O.<i 1
E '"
0:8
E
0
I",
I~ Ie:",
.8 I....
I~ ~ ~ 00 -§. . ~ j:§.
.az . o.~
. Jl,;'"
,.0 1 ..0 <:J ,.Q ,Q
and,.~ ......~. '5 ~,
.a5 I""OiSl~ 1 ~' I "].B ~
• • I 1 " ,; 0

ReligIOn
class. 1-
I]
.a"' I'Ho·~.:::
:8 1~0l1
S 00
.a5 ~
0:;::
~~':g
.affi
:;::
"'8
15; S
g; 1
:8 1l§:S :;:: ~S i;i
'Oi;!
.... a
"j'"'S~o"'I ~ s.... . ~ ~..Qs .$01 ~
0;:; :-;:

I -"H 'fl 'S ...01 a '5 I " '"'S'" § ".8EL~

ol!!
gS::!~0
1

,., IE~ 'S

...... -r-> 't-I """ poi
::=01
"+-I
~ ~o
0"""
~
Cf-I
ISO '+-4 4+01
So
I ..
0 0 c 0 0 0

Q.) c.:; a) ;.. I ~

i=--
~ OJ t J-I
~
~
~,....;
~~
c.p...
0
i-I
I
I
~
Ci) il.)
""""'I
"'"
0
~
~
Q
~,...-(
mH
'+-I
0
~ QJ I
J..i;:::::.-..I
ill ...
'"' '"' t>.O ~1 ill '"' t,o p<' <1J '"' cO~, ill , '"' t>.O jg,,1 ill ~, t;,o ~ <l ~ t>.O ~
~ ~ 1~5 ~ ~ ,~~' 'S § ~.:I 'S § ~~ 'S ~ I~;:\ ~ ~ ~=
I
I 2
'-' z I~ ~ ~ Z ~ ~ £
12. 3
Z
13 I 14
~
1 4
15 1 16 17
Z· ~ ~
18
l-;
19
I5
~ z ~:::
6 ! 7,
1 Z
8
I
1

Z
9
"'l 1:: I ~
10 1 11
'I
1
1

~Al-lc-las-se-s-I----I-·-----I-I--I·---I--\-I----I--l-----
AU Religio7l8 14s,215 SO,.993118710,452 29,721 1 284153';1571 .537,.284 40.5144,4311 2,j.j,60;!15:!5; S.'!26.?0,.,m: 638)18,418 104,296 566
Hindu -
,
,,/16,844 28,597 1 170 4,304 11,942 277 23,:138
I 1
97,298 417;18,702
'I I'
102,406 5481 1,37[): 1O,005i 732r 7,278,
I,!,
43,4731 597
1
Ad·Dharmi "I 447] 7a3 1711 901 2~J13121 409 ],818J 444:315: 1,9671 624 13
1
153'83) 638 979i 640

o05~
1
1
Sikh ,,15,625110,39511851'1,2661 3,856 1 6,427 26,3174091 6,256 3J,:lfH! 550: 417 2,400: 5761 3,OM! 17,502 ' 571

Jain 41 59: 1441 91 30\333: 38 1 157 4U :ll: 1691545 3 20j 667: 12: 841 700

Muslim " H),811,40,093! 202! 4,7321113,4371284122,956 8!l,499 39QI18,~09~ 92,M3'! 493 1,390 7,8141502; 7,738\
1
41,2871 634

Christian .• 447 1,0861 243 51 175 343 489 2,519 449: ::l511 2,034 1 579' 24 161 071 173'1 9711li61
Main Religio1l8 i i " 1 '

bit claSB :-- 'I I 1 '

HINDU Class I ! 5,474 9,0181 1'16'11,3481 3,688 2741 6,829 26,768 392, 5,599 29,984 536· 365, 2,220' 60S 2,()(i6 15,079 ' 566
" 'II 15,923 '19,665' 163 1,590 4,304 2711 9,904 43,928 44417,425 43,1581 5811 6971 6,058 1 869:, 2,637 16,533 627
" III 1,064 1,8721 176 289 823 2851 1,305 5,271 ,i04 1,119 0,158; 550; 961 53515571 437 2,7441 628
" IV 4,383 7,4421 170 1,077 3,127 290, 5,300 21,3311 4021 4,559 [ 23,l06 507; 221 1,282 5801 ],538 9,1171593

~80;
1
SnUl Class 1 ! 2861 746i 261! 89 338
374 1,713 4581 3511 2,0091 598, 27j }731 641' ISO 1 1,114 619
" II 3,990 7,055; 177; 879 2,595' 295 4,4,18 17,7581402, 4,4811 24,1521 539r 303 1,7::aI571 1 2,264 12,886 569
" III 1 411 8781 214, 96 294 306 542,' :2,224 410 ,is!!! 2,MB, 5281 37 HJOl5141 292 1 l,BOOI 548
" IV I 938 1,716 1 1831 -J.,622! ct.!:3: 941 POI 306 BIZ! 3281
Musu1\[ Class II
8121' 1,846! 22711 232 752 324 945
202 629 311 1,093
1
3,783 400 017
5,58
1
.4,9791 5d
594'

53 365 1 589' :~691

1,902 580

2,045 554
" II 12,70525,52211201, 3,078 8,5191277114,720 56,842 386112,147' 58,933 485" S9iil 4,YOO\ 547\ 4-,884 25,815 529
,. III 2,649 5,189 196 5581 1,630 292 2,988 12,:HiS 4171 2,361 12,4-33,1 5:n 1881 1,085 577 950, 5,814 608
" IVI 3,645 _ 7,536, 207 8(4) 2,536, 294 4,303 16,406 3811 3,384, ~,~9~14B~4! ~~64__ ~.L.'~291 7,6131 498
1 1 1

The durations of marriage, met with most frequently, are between 10

and 19 years, while naturally the greatest number of children born belongs to
th() maniages which have lasted between 20 and 30 years. Very few marriages
seem to last longer than 30 years, as during this period in 'most cases one or
the other of the spouses is removed by death. The intervals at whic·h children
are born to a, wife appear to be more or less uniform, the rate being about one
child every five years or so, though the average of duration Mding with years
that are multiples of five is swollen like other similar retmus. For instance, the
effect of plumping on the tenth year of duration is prominent ill these figures,
for whereas the number of children among one hundred couples, who have return-
ed a duration of 9 years comes to 187 children, the average for those who have
completed ten years; or only a year more) jumps to 287. This obviously means
that some couples with a longer duration of marriage and consequently having a
larger number of children, and some with a smaller duration have rettlrned a
duration of 10 years owing to a preference for that figure.
The number of children per one hundred eouples of all religions with a
duration of 33 years and over is 566. The corresponding average for European
countries appears to be 420.*
'" Pell. Law of Births and Deaths, p. 16. "According to ~ertillon and other authorities the European
average show8 that 100 married women will.ha,ve in their life 420 children or an average of 4'2 pcr marriage."
 FERTILITY DATA COMPARED WITH GENERAL CENSUS. ]85

118. While it is impossible to compare all the figures, collected' at this Fertility Data
Compared
special enquiry, with the general census results a oomparison is possible in certain with General
Census.
aspects. For instance, as already noticed on an average one child is born to a
married woman every five years. Taking all the married females alive of ages
of 15 -45 H,nd assuming that all the children born during the last ten years were
_. ---I Proportiml of I Proportion of
children bom' children
born to them we get the results shown
'Heligion. in the last ten I under ten years in the margin. Actually some of the
years to 100 1 to 100 married
married females females aged women might have died leaving child-
aged 15-45. / Hi- -45. ren, while some who had children
2 :1

;!'!} I 178
born to them during the last .ten years
A II Religions
Hindus 222 169 may now be over 4.5. We find that for
Muslims 224 184
100 women of all. religions, according
England and Woles 17G 149
_(193. 1_)._ _ _ _ . _ ____ _ _ _ to the figures of the general census, the
number of children born comes to 224 or a ]'ittle over two children in ten years.
The effect of infant mortality is also apparent from the figures in the third column,
and we find that out of 224 children born 178 survive to be included in theJ>0pu-
lation under ten recorded at this censns. 'rhe fignres of Hindus and lVluslims
are also given; the former comprise Sikhs and Jains as well, there being no sepa-
rate birth record for, these religions. This shows that Muslims had a slightly
larger number of cllildren than Hindus. This is probably true as the record
made at the time of birth would not like the special enquiry held many years
a,fter their death omit the ohildren of Muslims. The comparative survival
rates are also clearly brought Ollt.. Compared to this according to the special
enquiry the number of children born to 100 wives with a ten years' duration of
marriage comes to 194. The figures for -mngland and Wales, needless to say,
present a great contrast.
119. In the remaining paragraphs of this Chapter we shall take up the The Widowed'
study of the subject of the widowed. At this cenSHS there were 2,822 widows
below ten, 7 ,4:~,1 below fifteen and 26,602 below twenty. These figures are
pathetic enough, but they seem insignificant when we realise that in ages above
40 every other woman is a widow. The contrast that these figures present with
the number of widows in England and vVales is most striking indeed, and in
the table below is given the distribution by age and civil condition of 10,000
persons of this PrOvince according to the census of 1931 and of England and
\Vales for the census of 1921. The figures indieate the proportionate number
of ea.ch sex unmarried, married and widowed at different ages, and whereas they
facilitate comparisons of the other two civil conditions as well they prominently
bring to notice the ~omparatively high proportion of widows in this Province.
Distribution of 10,000 oj lotal POilulation by Divil Dondilion and Age.
__. -- -
_- - - i- 1_ _ _ _-
PUNJAB (CENSUS
__ _
1031). ENGLAND AND WALES (CENSUS 1921).

I Total. Unmarrie d. Married. W I

Idowed I---'--T-ot-a-I.--j -U-Dm-ar-ri-ed-.-'---lII-a-rr-ie-d'-I-W-i-dO-W~~d.
AGE.
1---;;:--- .; .,.;
~S
GROUP. iii ~
~ . ~ OJ'" OJ'" .; <a
4 .&
I~
iii 00 "j OJ
~ ca
j cO •
~ S ~ ~
... ~ ~ ., ~ S ea
...~a ~
~ !
1

i ~
1 <a
~ ~ ~ ~'"i ~
"" ~ ~ ... ~ ~'"
- -1 - -~- 1_4 __Ii (j 01 10 II 12 . 13
---
14 15
-
](j 17

ALL AGES 15,46.') J,fiS7 ' 2,956 1,903 2,091 2,703 41,~
I
6;}1: 1,771
522,9/ 2,6.':6 2,79~
1,:17.1 i,OM 172.429
0-15
15-20
2,176 1,921 2,106 1,738
512 42111 335 96
68 180 2
169 318 8
3 1 1,395 1,377 1,395 1,377
7 456 468 454 460 2 8
..
20-25 505 4301 233 37 257 :~81 I.r; 12.' 3$4 451 315 327' 68 122 1 2
25-30 44.i 363 102 10 317 331 2 6 221 354 427 158 175/ 194 243 2 9
30-35 402 312 1 64 7 307 275 311 30. 338 401 78 104 256 280 4 17
1
35-45 579 457 60 8 443 . 1 76 101~
348 659 753 99 145' 545 561/ 15 47
45-55 416 3171 31 294 135: 562 605 66 99 1
468 28 70
55-- -65 259 192 - 16 158 1221 364 402 38 285 241 436/ 41 99
65 and 81 99' 259 345 23 62/
47 155 II3 81 185
169 1241 9
over
 186 CHAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

There are hardly any widows below 20 in England and Wales, and their
number even up to the age or 45 is almost insignificant. The particularly small
number of widowers points to the facility, with which they can remarry. On
the other hand the number of widowers in this Provjnce is enormous. The fact
that there is pl.'opJrtionately a highel.' number of ma.rried males in England and
Wales at the ages of 35 and upwards shows that owing to longer life and late
marriage the effective period of marriage in that country is much longer than
here. The t3.ble also indicates in no uncertain terms the difference between
the age of m3.rriage in this Province and that in England and Wales.
Proportion' 120. The large number of wido\vs presents a pathetic picture among
·or Widows tho followers of all religions, though they are not quite uniform. The diagram
Among
Females or
'Main Rell- given below shows the ,number of widows per 1,000 females in each age~period
~ns. by main religions. The scales for different 'age~periods are different.

~~ r
.t~
Q~ \~ l
7
l
r--
)'t'

...-
5S0r

6 500
t
s t ~"
~..)
f3" ~
~\:J 450 ~ t-- 'it-~
4
I--
r- .(."-

~ ;L
~ ~~
~
c..tif.
3 {)-4I.
)'i' I-
r--- d~ 400

140
l'
~~

r--
2
,
0- 15
n .350

~
)"1'

120 l
<i
\~ ~
.300
--- ~"
t~
10-
~
'DO f
b' l 250
r---
~
",t:
I-'- ~o
200
" 80
~
~
! 60 l ; 150

~
60 ~
4-
~
40
d
,__ 100
40

2'0 20 50

0
. 0
0
ALL AGES 15- 40 40 & OVER

Number of Widow, per J,rJOO of fe,,! tle pJpulation of each age-period.

It will he seen that Jains have the highest proportion of widows at all
aO'es
o , and Hindus the next highest. Muslims and Sikhs are nearly on the same
footing, except that in the case of Sikhs the proportion for all ages is slightly
higher, but lower in the child-bearing period of life and ages over 40. This is
-~-..,__/
 PROPORTION OF WIDOWS IN DIFFERENT AREAS. 187

accounted for by the smaller proportion of girls aged 0-15 among Sikhs as
compared to Muslims. Consequently the rate of remarriage of widows among
Sikhs would appear to be compuatively higher. The proportion of widows
among Christians is the smallest.
121. The map below shows the local distribution of widows and their Proportion
of Widows
in Different.

"
~(\f'\O.~~""'l'
Areas.
.!~LA.SPI.JI'I
? ""'"N01
... S\.Jlo\t..'"
IS ":5''''\..A
6 '<1""00'"
1 "'I l'.A.L51 P\
~ Anl-'A
9 .l\\..£'Rt'\0:-J
to AR'O~C'"f
\1 "flOZt..POq
1'2.. "ss,,~
\S ...!IND
14 DUJJ\l'I"
IS PATA.UDI
'IG PI\"rIM... A .

In LC'MI>.RU

BEloW 1000 . 100-115 § . "5-130 illII1 laO-leo e~ 150-2.00 8\

Number of Widows per 1,000 of total females.

number per mille of total females in each district and state. The highest
proportion of widows is found in Kangra District and Mandi, Suket and
'Bilaspur States. In the plains the small State of Pataudi. heads the list.
Hoshiarpur, Ambala and Gurgaon have also a fairly high proportion. In
the north-west the proportion of widows in Jhelum, Rawalpindi and Attock
with their Rajput and other martjal races is not at all low, a fact which refutes
the view commonly held of Muslim widows rem.arrying in large numbers.
In this m3,p all the colony districts (except Shahpur, which has a large thal area
and the salt range similar in character to Jhelum and. Attock, inhabited by
Awans) stand ont prominently as having the smallest proportion of widows.
The reasons for this are not far to seek; the people of colony areas are com-
paratively prosperous and take into wedlock all women of marriageable age;
whether widows or virgins. The heterogeneous charactero of the population
makes it easy for the people to marry widows in the absence of prejudices
peculiar to their home districts.
The marginal table gives the number of widows per mille of total Proportion of
122.
Widows
--- females of each of the main castes, which Among
Caste. Widows. Cast,e. Widows.
I 2 I 2 have been arranged alphabetically. The Different
castes.
Aggarwal (Hindu) 172 Khatri
Do. (Jain)
(Hindu) 151
165 Pathan (Muslim) 116
Brahman wl·th 198 wl·dows Ollt of a thou-
Main
Arora
(Muslim) 95 Raj put (Hindu) 181
(Hindu) 134 Do. (Sikh) 95
sand women, or nearly one-fifth, tops the
A~~n l~;~~~m) g~ Sa~~d ~::~:~ g~ list. The Hindu Rajput with high feudal
Biloch (Muslim) 90 Sheikh (Muslim) 103 and military traditions comes next, follow-
Brahman (Hindu) 198 Christian (Total) 81
Ja.t (Hindu) 125 Chuhra r (Hindu) 91 ed by the trading Aggarwal (172), a
Do. (Sikh) 124 Do. (Sikh) 99
D::::.:o.:..______..:(=M-=us=lim=)~;:_:98~._ _ _ _ _ _ _,good third. Then com(> Khatri (151),
 188 CHAPTER VI.-CIVIL CONDITION.

Arora (134). and Jat (125). Among Muslims the high-born Sayad (131), the
martial tribes of Pathan (116) and Awan (ll5), and the heterogeneous collection,
known as Sheikh (103), have the highest proportion of widows; while the Jat
and Biloch have the smallest population. Among Sikhs the Jat (124) is the
aristocrat and the Arora (III) is a mere shop-man and has a sma~lel' proportion
of widows. As compared with the figllres quoted above the number of widows
among Christians (81) is very small indeed.
Widow 123. Amongthe followers of Islam and Christianity there is no religious
Remarriage.
tenet prohibiting widow remarriage. But social customs come into play, and
among Muslims the castes and tribes enjoying high social status consider it
derogatory for their widows to seek remarriage. Bor example J-ats, Hajputs,
Sayads and Pathans in lllany cases would not permit their widows to nunarry.
Evidently they have been influenced by their
proport-ion of widow~ per mille of ail
females at different age.period8. long association with the Hindus. The table
I -- - - - Dlffe· ill the margin shows the difference hetween
Age,p<lriod. I Hindu. 1\1u.slim. rence per
, mille. the proportions of Hindu a.nd 'Muslim widows
1 I 2 3 4
O':__-5---.~"- .. - - - - .. in the female population of their respective
5-10 I 2 1 1 religion in variolls age~pel'iods. ~l1hus [I, rough
10-15 :: 5 ;l 2
15-40 '!J2 ;:)7 35 idea of the extent of remarriage amongllluslim
40 ana over •. .)57 i57 100
widows can be formed from these figures.
The number of widow J:em<1rriages among caste Hindus is still vet'y small
as is apparent from the figures for castes given in the last paragraph. Among
some Hindu castes 'Such as Jats ,vidow remarriage is common, as indicated by the
smaller proportion of widows among them (125 per mille of total females as
against 198 among Brahmans). The actllal figures of remarriage of caste widows
given below are based on the information supplied by the Vidhva Vivah Sahaik
Sabha, the main society in the Province which encourages widow remarriage.
rrhe figllres comprise widow remarriages in the Punjab and the N. \V. F. Pro-
vince, and indicate an inorease from year to· year, but even so the number of
remarriages up-to-date is negligible in view of the enormous n\unber of widows
of marriageable nges. ~~ ff--~:~=c,i --~ .~~
----I--~,."..y·-~-- _ _, ... ,.., ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ :3
~ __..-n., 5 3 7 10 18 35 35 96 163 ;l38 --~""I- ,.., ~ ~
Ksha.tri .• 4, (j ..". 57<l 739 533
I) 12 31 38 061 679 659 .5,009
Arora. 67 112 183 273 508 405
.. -.. 2 2
62(l .J31 703 671 653
6 51 104 lIO _'}32 347 4,835
Aggarwal . • 2 1370 (jla 357
2 4 541 729 670
7 23 53 33 41 105 108 U42 4,9'16
Kayasth •• 1 :.) 180 :l77 632 (21)
:1 2 Ii 98 603
3 13 10 20 19 646 ,J,UO
Ra.jput 56 76 127 189 :J4U .fOl
3 1 2 12 14 16 41li 524 2.2fJ' I
Sikh
63 140 :!02 289
1
364 324- 516-
16 19 001 fiS2 3,02f}
" " 6 46 251 ol"Sr:
.\1iscoUanoous 3 - u 402 :143 ""7
I 7 18 38 39 121 ~
475 484 2,786
TotaI " 295 42- I) (iOO
8'l-., _)
12 13 31 40 V,", 109
90 220 317 4.53 892 1603 2 " . - 1,238 963 1,294 6,932
" --- - _ _ _ ' ,663 3,172 1206 J 3") I: 40
-
--_ ' , oN il, '3 5,029 ;; 484
---_ -_, 33,967
 189

SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
Distribution by Civil Condition of 1,000 of ach Sex, Religion and main Age-period at each of the
last five censuses.
--_-- -
1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891.

.,,; .,,; .,,; .,,; -

].... -0 of: .,,; .,,;., 'tl .,,;
RELIGION AND AGE.
.... .,,;
"::: ~ ].... '"i:=
.;::'"
.... .,,;
::: '8'oil" .,,;
~ ·S'" 'tl '"
l::
oil
ss::
.S;
.... 0 0 til .S;
t: 0 ·S<\I" 0
oj .~ 0
:e S .... S 1:1 :g ~ ~
~
't:l 't:l 't:l
P ~ s: P
s::
~
oil
~ ;5 cl
::;: ;5 ~ ~ i:I :;;: ~
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16
:MALES.
ALL RELIGIONS
....2
0-5 .. 998 2 ",I 999 I .. 999 I .. 999 I 998 1 1
5-10 .. 973 26 986 13 1 986 13 1 989 11 975 24
151
1
4
10-15 ., 926 72 924 -')
I~ 4 91I 84 5 911 87 845
15-20 .. 654 331 1;1 725 260 15 706 275 19 699 290 11 578 404 18
66
20-40 "
261 674 65 261 658 81 261 661 78 252 695 53 196 738
40-60 .. 79 709 212,
1
78 708 214 77 718 205 79 767 154 74 725 201
60 and over .. 57 527 416' 56 541 403 63 535 402 62 587 351 64 541 395
"I
HINI>U
0-5
5-10
.. 997
961
3
38 "I1 998
976
2
22 '21
998
978
2
21
"
I
999
983 16
I ..1 998
964
2
35
..1
"
..
10-15
15-20 "
895
596
102
387 1~1 882
654
III
325
7
21
874
640
1I9
336
7
24
875
629
122
357
3
14
795
525
200
455
5
20
20-40 .. 239 687 741 235 671 94 240 673 87 238 701 61 194 734 72
40-60 .. 93 669 238 89 670 241 91 683 226 98 728 174 92 688 220
60 and over "
74 486 440i 71 504 425 76 508 416 80 550 370 82 507 411
I
Snm
0-5 "
..
999
981 18
I
"I2 1,000
I 994 6
.. .. 1,000
988
..II ..
1,000
992 8
" ..
..
995
970 24
I 4
6
5-10 " I
10-15 936 62 934 63 3 915 78 7 907 91 2 822 168 10
15-20 .. 657 330 13 731 258 II 717 263 20 676 314 10 551 422 27
20-40 305 634 61 317 606 77 292 616 92 267 686 47 212 71I 77
40-60 .." 129 653 218 125 649 226 ll5 054 231 III 743 146 III 685 204
60 and over .. 89 481 430 90 483 427 101 460 439 98 546 356 99 484 417

JAIN
0-5 ..
. 998 2 998 2 999 1
.
1,000 .. .. 998 2 ..I
5-10
10-15
..
..
984
943
14
55
2
2
"
991
917
7
78
2
5
"
974
888
24
103
2
"
990
829
9
169
1
2
974
684
25
312 4
9
15-20 .. 602 383 15 590 392 18 543 428 29 464 521 15 403 565 32
20-40 .. 246 663 91 241 644 1I5 244 633 123 231 680 89 193 694 ll3
40-60
60 and over
..
..
Il3
85
586
352
301
563
127
94
548
351
325
555
125
107
558
332
317
561
123
103
602
404
275
493
115
84
566
il_31
319
585
11uSLThI
0-5 .. 998 2 .. 999 1 .. 1,000 .. ., 1,000 .. .. 999 1 ..
5-10 .. 980 20 .. 991 8 1 990 9 1 993 7 985 14 1

......
"
10-15 944 54 2 948 50 2 936 61 3 944 55 1 898 99 3
15-20 693 293 14 776 213 11 759 228 13 769 223 8 636 349 15
20-40 262 677 61 264 663 73 264 667 69 257 (1)5 48 188 753 59
40-60 .. 57 750 193 57 751 192 56 761 183 54 810 136 49 769 182
60 and over .. 38 564 398 38 581 381 45 572 383 40 625 335 41 581 378
CHRISTIAN
0-5
5-10
..
....
1)99
992
1
8
"
..
1,000
991
..8 ..
I
999
994
1
5 1
.. 1,000
995 5
.. .. 998
987
1
8
1
5
"
10-15 972 27 1 964 34 2 955 42 3 966 33 1 954 44 2
1l~-20 " 742 247 II 800 188 12 782 205 13 849 145 6 816 172 12
20-40 .. 319 619 62 317 615 68 492 465 43 718 267 -I5 765 221 14
40-60
(\0 and over
.... 47 748 205 43 763 194 58 768 174 70 821
650
109
319
88
29
780
640
132
331
26 541 433 29 597 374 38 581 381 31
FEMALES.
A LL RELIGIONS
0-5 .. 995 5 .. 998 2 .. 999 I " 999 1 .. 997 3 ..
5-10 " 917 82 1 959 40 I 957 41 2 963 36 1 925 73 2
10-15 762 235 3 746 249 5 706 287 7 713 283 4 532 459 9
15-20 .. ,
"
228 756 16 230 751 19 203 773 24 227 755 18 92 879 29
20-40 .. 43 875 82 20 890 90 20 882 98 19 896 85 10 857 133
40-60 13 588 399 7 616 377 8 585 407 5 608 387 5 482 513
60 and over ..
"
9 246 745 7 242
,
751 11 221 768 4 217 779 5 183 812
INDU
0-5 .. 994 6 .. 997 3 .. 998 2 998 2 .. 996 4 ..
5-10 .. 879 II9 2· 930 68 2 934 63
"
3 944 55 I 892 106 2
10--15 .. 682 313 5 633 359 8 598 31)2 10 609 385 6 399 591 10
15--20 .. 148 830 22 127 845 28 llO 856 34 121 855 24 39 928 33
20--40 .. 23 863 114 9 872 111) 10 863 127 8 887 105 4 839 157
40-60 .. 8 514 478 4 554 442 5 525 470 2 565 433 3 434 563
60 and over .. 6 182 812 4 195 801 7 179 814 2 184 814 3 148 849
litH
0-5 .. 1)97 3 .. 999 1 .. 999 I " 999 1 ..1 994 3
69
3
7
5-10 " 938 61 1 975 24 I 965 32 3 970 29 924
10-15 .. 793 205 2 776 221 3 703 289 8 704 293 3 507 471 22
15-20 .. 243 747 10 207 780 13 171 807 22 189 798 13 55 895 50
20-40 .. 36 900 64 8 917 75 12 894 94 8 923 69 5 859 136
40-60 10 642 348 2 652 346 5 594 401 2 663 335 G 532 462
..
o.

60 and over 7 270 723 3 256 741 7 235 758 2 244 754 7 216 777
,
 190
SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.-concluded.
Distribution by Civil Condition of 1,000 of each Sex, Religion and main Age-period at each of the
last five Censuses.

1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891.

..0 .-0 .-0 -d. ..0

RELIGION AND AGE. .~ -d
.-d
'Ed'" .-d
.-0
"i::0 'E'"d ..0Cl> ~ .sl
I::d 'ti
..0
'"flo '§" ..0
.-d
;
~ "flo ~
8 'S'd" 0
s ..
'C 8 'Sd 0
8 ·S" 0
s .~
...,...
0
't:I
~
't:! 't:! 't:I
~
<II. oj
;§ ~ Ii ;§ Ii ;§ ~ ;§ ~ !E :5 Ii
""
] 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16
,,_

FEMALES-concld.
J AIN
0-5 .. .997
965
2
33
1 1,000
984 15
.. ..] 997
980
2
15
1
5
999
979
1
20
., 996
957
4
42
..
1
5-10 " 2 1
10-15 825 171 4 806 187 7 740 243 17 677 318 5 466 524 10
15-20-
20-40
..
"

..
230
31
742
817
28
152
152
8
810
805
38
187
123
12
814
770
63
218
91
6
881
860
28
134
31
4
918
798
51
198
40-60
60 and over
.... 16
6
471
156
513
838
4
7
465
172
531
821
II
13
456
172
533
815
3
6
538
159
459 2
2
415
119
583
879
835
USLIM
0-5 .. 996 4 .. 999 I .. 999 I ..2 999 1 ,. 998 2 ..
5-10 .. 934 65 1 974 25 1 970 28 978 22 952 47 1
....
"
10-15 803 194 3 812 185 3 779 216 5 802 195 3 662 332 6
15-20 272 714 14 307 678 15 281 702 17 327 661 12 146 832 22
20-40 .. 55 875 70 30 896 74 28 895 77 30 899 7I 15 874 III
40-60 .. 17 g13 370 10 650 340 11 627 362 7 637 356 6 518 476
60 and over .. 12 71 717 10 268 722 13 246 741 6 239 755 6 205 789
cHRISTIAN
0-5 .. 999 1 ..1 99!! J 999 1 .. 999 1 .. 999 1 ..
5-10
10-15
..
..
975
877
24
122 1
980
868
19
i30
"
I
2
983
841
15
156
2
3
994
877
6
122 1
" 982
835
16
161
2
1
15-20 .... 370
90
620
859
10 331
44
658
904 52
II 423
93
564
845
13
62
507
124
482
833
II
43
431
121
559
822
10
57
20-40 • 51
40-60 .. 30 656 314 19 699 282 34 693 273 55 657 288 56 613 331
60 and over .. 22 283 695 18 315 667 24 343 ,633 33 277 690 21 274 705

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Distribution by Civil Condition of 1,000 of each Sex at certain Ages in each Religion and
. Natural Division.
MALES
ALL AGES. 0-5 5-10 10--15 15-40 40 AND OVER.

NATURAL DIVISION AND

RELIGION.
-d
.
·C" .-d
.-d
'"
.tJ
..ce
.~ .tJ
.tJ I .§ .-0
Cl>
.-0
.-d
'->
..0
.:!l
.-d
.-d
"
.-dCl>
';:: .-d
.-d
'0flo"
..0
.~ .-d
-dCl>
os
8
.~
t:<II ~
i::
8 "E'"<II
~
0
"C
I 8~ 'E'"d
eo
0
't:I
~
8 ..
.'"'" i::
0
't:!
~
1'1 ·S'"
d
"0 S "
.;::
...d
i::
0
:s
:5 ~ ~ :5 ~ ~ I p ~ ~ ;§ ~ !E :5 ~ ~ :5 ~ f:::
I 2 a 4 5 (l 7 8 9 10 II
""
12 13 14 15 16 17 18 l!J
- I· -. -. .._----_-
PUNJAB.
ALL RELIGIONS
Hindu
..
..
641
514
383 76
401 85
998
997
2
3
.. I
,.
973
961
26
38
1
1
920 72
895 102
2
3
353
324
593
616
J
60
7.1
88
662
625
265
287
Sikh· .. ,553
., 537
365 82
361 102
999
998
1
2
., 981
984
18
14
1
2
936 62
943 55
2
2
391
333
560 49
72
118 005 277
Jain " 595 107 540 353
Muslim .• ' 554 378 68 998 2 .. 980 19 l' 944 54 2 362 588 50 52 702 246
Christian .. \ 591 343 66 999 1 .. I
992 8 .. 972 27 1 419 531 50 42 693 26&
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West.,
ALL RELIGIONS ,. 532 386 82 998 2 .. 965 34 1 905 92 3 340 603 57 87 622 291
Hindu .. 514 396 90 998 2 .. 951 47 2 869 127 4 309 626 65 97 584 319
_Sikh ,. 553 363 84 999 1 982 17 1 936 62 2 396 555 49 122 595 283
Jain .. 530 368 102 998 2
"
.. 982 16 2 932 66 2 320 608 72 103 541 356
Muslim .. 537 388 75 998 2 972 27 1 926 71 3 341 605 54 58 671 271
Christian .. 574 357 69 998 1
"
1 987 12 1 961 38 I 390 555 55 42 693 265
1I.-Himalayan.
ALL RELIGIONS ..
..
480 443 77 992
481 442 77 992
8
8
..
.,
959
961
40
:~8
1
1
906 91
910 87
3
:3
312
314
633 55
631 55
1
-66
66
708
709
226
225
Hindu
Sikh
Jain
.... 454 469 77 995
598 256 146 1,000
..
.. ..
5 958
1,000
40
.. ..
2 878 114
944 56 ..
8 279
412
669 52
470 118
69
194
683
290
248
516
Muslim 468 455 77 995 5 .. 940 58 2 865 132 3 300 645 55 64 687 249'
Christian ..
"
508.448 44 1,000 .. .. 967
.' 33 .. 972 28 .. 444 522 34 109 785 106
III.-Sub-Himalayan. ,
ALL RELIGIONS
Hindu
..
.,
542
532
377 81 999
375 93 999
1
1
.... 970
974
23
25
1
1
934
927
04
70
2
3
359
362
586
576
5b
62
71
103
652
595
277
302
Sikh " 554
569
358 88 999
327 104 1,000
1 .... 97S
992
21
4
1
4
933
986
65
12
2
2
397
402
550
525
53
73
125
128
589
534
286
Jain 338-
Muslim ..
"
544 380 76 999
"

.. ....
I 979 20
..I 942 56
..
2 353 595 52 48 688 264
Christian .. 602 330 68 1,000 996 4 979 21 451 501 48
1
42 677 '281

IV.-North-West Dry Area.

....
ALL RELIGIONS
Hindu ...... 570
545
559
371
392
381
59
63
998
998
60 1 998
2
2
2 ..
986
985
982
13
15
IS
....1
960
953
939
38
45
59
2
2
2
381
353
355
573
601
599
46
46
46
.53
68
75
732
698
706
215
234
219'
Sikh
Jain
Muslim
.... 511
576
418
366
71 1,000
58. 998
..
2 ..
" 1,000
988
..
II
..
1
977
964
23
34
"
2
221
388
715
566
64
46
29
48
706
742
265-
210-
Christian .. 614 327 59 998 2 " 996 4 " 984 15 I 434 520 46 36 718 24&
 191

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.-concluded.

Distribution by Civil Condition of 1.000 of each Sex at certa.in Ages in each Religion a.nd
Natural Division.
FE"IIiALES.
ALL AGES. 0-5 5-10 10-15 15-40 40 AND OVER.
NATURAL DIVISION .AND
..0 ,
-d
-d
..0
I ..0oS ..0
..g -d
..0
o§" -d
..0
o£!... ..0 ..0
RELIGION. °E'" ..0 '"
I:: "S ..0 '"
I::
'" ..0 '"
I::
·S ..0 "
I::
..0 ;:'" '"0
I::
.~ .;::'"
°E'" .~ .~ ~
t:"
~ oj oj oj .~
0 0
S ...til 0
:::::1 S ... 0
S 0
"'" 8
"'~" S
"'~" S
""~
~ :;;;.: is: ~ ~'" "'~" ~
til
......
,-<, ~ ~ ~
1'1
l=> ~ ~
as
~
2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 J7 1918
I
- - - . - - ----.-- .---. .- -_._-_-
PUNJAB.
ALL RELIGIONS 419 464 111 995 5 .. 917 82 1 762 235 3 87 846 6,· 12 502 486
Hindu .... 379 479
472
142
115
994
997
6
3
.... 879 119
938 61
2
1
682
793
313
205
5
2
53
87
855 92
862 51
8 435
!J 542
557
449
Sikh 413
Jain • .. 423 419 158 997 2 1 965 33 2 825 171 4 81 798 121 14 402 584
Muslim .. 443 452 106 996 4 .. 934 65 1 803 194 3 106 837 57 Hi 527 457
Christian .. 504 415 81 999 1 .. 975 24 I 877 122 I 160 799 41 28 565 407
I •-lndo·Gangetic Plain West.
ALL RELIGIONS ., 411 471 118 99.5 5 904 95 1 739 258 3 78 856 66 10 500 490
Hindu .... 382
410
484
171
134
119.
995
997
5
3
....
"
868 130
939 60
2
1
660
799
336
199
4
2
48
93
864 88
857 50
5
10
446
537
549
453
Sikh
Jain .. 419 420 161 999 1 .... 964 35 1 814 181 5 75 802 123 12 397 591
Muslim
Christian
.... 435
489
459
424
106
87
994
998
6
2 ..
918 81
967 32
1
1
778
859
219
139
3
2
95
158
849 56
797 45
13
28
/H8
547
469
425
H.-Himalayan.
ALL RELIGIONS .. 340 498 162 991 9 .. ' 8li3 144 3 640 353 7
8
49
47
850 101 11 411 578
Hindu ., 337 498 165 991 9 857 140 3 643 349 850 103 10 408 582
.. .. ......
"
Sikh 359 522 119 993 7 851 147 2 614 379 7 30 908 62 7 420 573
Jain ., 465 315 220 1,000 950 50 .• 762 238 " 75 775 150 .. 120 808
Muslim .. 373 513 114 987 13 813 184 3 605 386 9 51 882 67 7 456 537
Christian ., 505 413 82 1,000 " .. 957 34 9 953 47 .. 347 613 40 200 520 280
1II.-Sub·Himalayan.

......
ALL RELIGIONS ., 408 466 126 995 5 905 94 1 746 250 4 80 851 96 13 488 499
Hindu ., 384 462 154 996 4 891 108 1 713 283 4 55 849 96 6 423 571
Sikh ., 397 480 123 997 3 919 80 1 747 250 3 62 879 59 5 524 471
......
Jain 440 414 146 992 6 2 974 21 5 886 114 •• 115 774 111 23 434 543
Muslim
Christian
419
493
462
424
119
83
995
998
5
1
..1 913 86
977 22
1
-i
765
874
231 4
125 1
92
128
845 63
833 39
17
24
501
060
482
416
IV,-North·West Dry Area.
ALL RELIGIONS
Hindu .,
.. 465 440 95 997
436 442 122 997
3
3 ..
"
961
952
38
47
1
1
848
811
150
186
2
3
119
88
825
829
56
83
17 551 432
14 47i 515
Sikh .... 458 46ft 79 997
..3 3 ..
..
961
976
38
24 ..
1 830
789'
168
211 ..
2 89
91
866
833
45
76
12 611 377
..
Jain 445 429 126 1,000 429 571
Muslim
Christian
..
..
468 439 93 997
556 383 611,000
..
..
964
989
35
11 ..
1 857
913
141
·86
2
1
125
204
822
763
53
33
17 557 426
25 623 352
"

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Distribution by main Age-periods and Civil Condition of 10,000 of each Sex and Religion.
. MALEs. FEMALES.
- -
R:ELIGION AND AGE.

I
Unmarried.
.." l'IIarried.
II
Widowed.
4
-.
Unmarried.
5
Married.
6
Widowed.
7
PUNJAB.-ALL RELIGIONS.
ALL AGES
0-10
.... .... ..
..
5,411
2,731
3,833
37
756
2
4,194
2,924
4,636
118
1,170
2
10-15 .. 1,123 87 3 907 280 4
15--40 ..
" "
.. 1,107 2,363 213 340 3,303 260
40 and over .. ..
"
.. 150 1,346 538 23 935 904
HINDU-ALL AGES .... .... .. 5,144 4,006 850 3,787 4,787 1,426
0-10
10-15 .. ..
..
..
2,559
1,071
51
122
2
4
2,745
814
164
374
3
5
15-40 .. .. .. 1,330 2,532 248 214 3,429 368
40 and over " .. .. 184 1,301 596 14 820 1,050
An·DHARMI-ALL AGES .. .. 4,758 4,439 803 3,715 5,373 912
0-10
"
.. 2,760 175 2 2,802 371 3
10-15
" "
.. 991 318 6 674 598 6
.... ..
" "
15-40 915 2,650 240 219 3,367 157
40 and over ..
"
.. 92 1,296 555 20 1,037 746
Snur-ALL AGES
0-10
"
.. .... 5,535
2,619 - 3,646
24
819
1
4,133
2,844
4,719
84
1,148
1
10-15
"
.." .... 1,126 75 2 043 244 3
....
"
15-40 1,525 2,183 191 326 3,243 192
40 and over
"
.. 265 1,364 625 20 1,148 952

.... ..
JAIN-ALL AGES 5,369 3,608 1,023 4,228 4,190 1,582
.... ..
"
0-10 2,666 19 3 2,876 45 4
...".
10-15 1,131 66 3 1,001 208 4
15-40
40 and over ..
" ..
"

.. ..
1,352 •
220
2,415
1,108
294
723
325
26
3,186
751
482
1,092
MUSLIM-ALL AGES
0-10
" .... ...... 5,535
2,856
3,780
29
685
2
4,433
3,042
4,523
97
1,044
2
10-15
"
.. 1,155 65 3 952 230
....
3

....
"
15-40 1,423 2,313 198 411 3,253 220
40 and over ..
"
101 1,373 482 28 943 819
CHRISTIAN-ALL AGES
0-10
.. .... .."
5,906
2,908
3,428
12
666
1
5,040
3,291
4,153
37
80'1
1
10-15
"
.. 1,195 34 1 1,092 152 2
15-40
"
.. .." 1,731 2,190 209 612 3,066 156
40 and over
"
" .. .. 72 1.192 455 45 898 (l48
- -- -.
 192
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.
Proportion of the Sexes by Civil Condition at certain Ages for Religions and Natural Divisions.
- - -- - - - - - . - ._._-----_
-~----- -~--- ~--

NU!lBER m' FE~lALES FER 1,000 MALES.

ALL AGES. 0-10 10-15 15-40 40 AN D OVJ!W: •

RELIGION AND NATURAL

DIVISION.
't5
,~
...... ..0Q,;
't5
..0
.~
... ..0
..0 I~..0
.~
..0
..0
..0
."
.:1:1 ..0
't5
OJ
·S .,;
.,;

l
OJ
;;: ~
'"
;;:'" '"
11=
Q,)
;;:
'E'"
~
i3 o§ 0
:E
~
s 0
s .~ 0
't
~
e 0 ~
e oS 0

~
't 't
:§ ::;;: e: 8 .....~
""6 ~ ~ ::;;: i:= ~
~
::;;: $ '"
~ if
1 2
1--------
3 4 5 7 8
------
D 10
! 11 12 13 14 15 16
PUNJAB.
ALL RELIGIONS .. 644 1,005 1,285 890 2,667 1,111 671 2,666 1,045 201 1,161 "1,012 127 577 1,396
Hindu
Sikh
.... 615 998 1,401 896 2,661 1,271 635 2,554 1,140 135 ],131 1,241 64 527 1,47o
592 1,026 1,111 861 2,715 1,030 664 2,592 845 170 1,177 795 60 668 1,209-
Jain .. 692 1,021 1,859 948 2,068 1,167 778 2,757 1,500.
1
212 1,160 1,438 103 596 1,32 7
Muslim .. 672 1,004 1,280 894 2,819 1,012 692 2,946 1,021 242 1,181 931 231 577 1,42 6
Christian .. ; 685 973 973 909 2,457 828 '734 3,624 1,148 284 1,124 , 602 498 605 1,143
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West.
.. ,
ALL RELIGIONS
Hindu
Sikh
. .."i,
628 993 1,169
602 992 1,21,5
686 1,026 1,116
884
878
857
2,408 934
2,350 901
2,757 868
659
611
665
2,274 818
2,120 772
2,510 747
178
122
177
1,104 900
1,074 1,054
1,165 776
87
43
63
610
571
689
1,278
1,2 90
1,21 7
Jain 1 707 1,024 1,407 908 1,833 1,000 788 2,500 1,800 204 1,155 1,494 98 608 1,371
Muslim
Christian ::1.. 668 976 1,166
693 966 1,032
903
902
2,580 1,025
2,065 478
693
715
2,531 913
2;940 1,1181
220
313
1,101 810
1,107 640
172
503
589
604
1,316
1,22 6
II.-Himalayan.
ALL RELIGIONS .. ' 641 1,020 1,911 939 3,063 2,298 640 ,1,,523 2,385 147 1,266 1,719 127 450 1,98(J
Hindu ... 643 1,033 1,967 943 3,059 2,342 643 3,630 2,445 143 1,283 1,797 117 453 2,03 3
Sikh •• 1 567 798 1,.107 871 3,000 1,000 605 2,864 750 73 903 792 ' 53 335 1,257
Jain
Muslim
.. I
..
602 962 1,167
578 816 1,089
851
884
..
2,851 1,800
.. 941
602
5,000
2,5!!) 2,167
.. 107 969
111. 892
750
799 58
.. 333
376
1,37I),
1,224
Christian
III.-Sub-Himalayan.
.. I 894 830 1,683 916 1,000 .. 99Q 1,667 .. 763 1,149 1,150 1,341 485 1,92 5·
ALL RELIGIONS .. , 638 1,046 1,316 884 3,476 1,662 668 3,199 1,404I 188 1,228 1,070 138 580 1,40o·
Hindu .. / 601 1,027 1,369 896 3,784 2,076 654 3,418 1,5601 124 1,193 1,244 46 532 1,412
Sikh .. I 676 1,078 1,126 865 3,196 1,806 642 3,074 1,2761 125 1,272 891 31 643 1,19 3-
Jain
lIIuslim ..··1
630
665
1,030
1,049
1,149
1,357
872
885
6,000
3,711
1,500 738 7,667 ..
1,404
240
228
1,233
1,244
1,274
1,061
125
271
558 1,101
1
1,500 665 3,368 582 1,46 1
Christian 644 1,008 956 914 5,077 3,667 723 4,821 1,800 198 1,163 569 442 624 I,ll4-
IV.-North-West Dry Area, "I
ALL RELIGIONS .. ,I 677 987 1,340 894 2,310 782 709 3,126 921 258 1,188 997 235 561 1,501
Hmdu 651 918 1,657 908 2,683 2,200 702 3,373 1,540 192 1,066 1.39_1
')
151 (;00 1,630'
Sikh 660 960 1,046 878 1,752 1,273 698 2,269 924 196 1,123 753 III 590 1,173
Jain 705 831 1,448 835 698 8,000 316 89! 909 500 1,778- .
Muslim 682 1,003 1,348 893 2,330 640 712 3,277 855 271 1,221 269 567 1,527
Christian 356 969\
1,106 539
728 942 ,833 917 1,944 333 786 4,956 600 463 586 966

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.
(Based on Imperial Table VIII.)
Distribution by Civil Condition of 1,000 of each Sex at certain Ages for Selected Castes.
~"------~-~T

lIIALES.

ALL AGES, 0-6 7-13 14-16 17-23 24-43 144_AND H';"im.

.-d
.-d
.-d ..0
., ,j .,
.-d .-d
.-d
.2: aioS 't
.Sl
'" ..0 ai~ OJ
..0 ) .fi '" .a 'ti
CASTE AND RELlGION.
~
"'~ °E' ]
'S .g ~
Q,)
°6 ....
ojai 0~ 'S
~
-d
'"
.;::
OJ
;;:
0
... ' t
~ ..0
.:1:1
...... '~" .
,-
-~
.Sl
Q,)
~
.~
·S" 't:I~
~
0

:§ ~~ i:= p~ ~ ~ ~ t:: ' t

't S 8 t:: 0
S
~
....<fl ~ 't
~ i:= ~ ~ ~
p. i:= A .~ :§ ~
oj
i:= :§ ::;;: ~
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 "'12" 13 '14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22
PUNJAB. 1 tf°':
1 AGGARWAL Hindu 540 361 99 999 1 980 19 ~,";98 198 4 4 42 538 20 222 667 111 199 742 59
2 ARm Hindu 521 384 951999 1 ., 965 34 1 756237 7 4 22 556 22 146 753 101 72 538 390
3
"
Muslim 549 357 941,0(\(\. .... 99(\ 10 855 145 5 61 424 15 215 675 110 40603 357
4 ARAIN Muslim 55(\ \lqo . 7(\, 1)_r'V '~.

o ,.
, r I,Ui5 33~J

2 851 145 4 538444 18 154 767 79 59657 284

5 ARORA Hindu ,,~ .J dv
vl '.v. ;,J5
_:JO •• 545389 I 988 12 923 75 2 601 386 13 166 765 69 55 684 261
'\ 66\999
6 ." 892 104 4 53. 5450 15 151 779 70 74 660266
7 AWA'" Sikh 558 370 66 999 1 981 19
Muslim 558384 58 998 2 984 15 929 69 2 672 313 15 164 779 57 33 732 235-
-i' BA~ ~~RlA Hindu 548 397 551 997 3 953 46 811 187 2 444 527 29 94837 69 31 724 245
\
9 Sikh 528407 6511,000 .. 988 12 830 164 6 4 Il 577 12 154 786 60 37 682 281
10 B:U:~oIl{ Muslim 558 386 56 999 I 989 11 9W 72 9 638 351 II 172 757 71 26 761 213
11 BRAHMi ...N Hindu 1
537364 99 999 1 980 19 878 U8 4 5 77 404 19 230 671 99 123 539 338

12 Sikh 542 363 951998 2 99! 6 906 94 6 16 376 8 287 626 87 160 528 312
13 "
CUAMAB Hindu 477 443 80 997 3 9Il 87 2 642 345 13 3 18 651 31 84 818 98 42 634324
14 Sikh 505 403 92 998 2 942 56 2 717 274 9 4 06 570 24 134 759 107 I 60596344

15 CRHTh!BA
16
"
, Hindu
Sikh
500372 128 998
527 370 103 996
<)
""i."
4
934 61
935 64
5 769218 13 449509 42 192 676 132 94488418-
1 820 176 4 4 97452 51 244 669 87 124 535 341
7 4 54 521 25 123 788 89 46 654 300:
17 Muslim 521 399 80 999 1 963 35 2 808185

934 64 2 726263 11 4 15 555 30 109 788 103 41 637 322

18 CHUHRA Hindu 522 400 78 996 4
1 082 17 1 862 135 3 532445 23 129 793 78 54 659287
19 Sikh 567 368 65 999
48670282
20 Muslim 567 368 65 1,000 987 13 855 142 3 508 462 30 136 779 85
" i
 193

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.-continued.

(Based on I mperiaZ Table VII I. )
Distribution by Civil Condition of 1,000 of each Sex at certain Ages for Selected Castes.
MALES-concld.
I
I ALL AGES. 0-6 7-13 14-16 17-2a 24-43 44 and over
I
CASTE AND RELIGIOX. .,j .,j .,j .,j .,j .,j .,j
·C .,j
·C .,j
'E'" -gl 'S'" .a .S
... .a .S
... .a ·S'" .,j "i
.,j
"I!:0 .,j
"I!: .,j .,j
:::'" ... .,j
'" .,j
:e :e .Sol ~ .S
... ~I ~
'S ~
'r...'":: "C0I!: 'S"' 'r...:: 0I!:'"
~
<IJ ~ !l:
'S'" '<:10
s 'B 0
S 0

~
S ~ :e :E S S
rOII ~11 ~12 ~13 ~14
.;g :E ~
"C
.: ~ 01
"C
p
~

2 "'3" f::4
p
5
~
6
~
7
p
8
~
9
~
15
t::16 ~
17
~
18 19
~
20 21
~ ~
22
I I

21 DAGI AND KOLI Hindu .. 427 507 980 20 " 916 82 21722 268 10 422 5-17 31 92 837 71 36 768 106-
22 DHOBI Hindu .. 463449 66\
88 999 1 .. 953 46 11 651 337 12 325 630 45 94 80;) 104 44 605 351
23 Muslim .. 539 381 80 999 1 .. 970 29 830 164 6 521 451 28 142 756 102 52 656 292;

1 ..
11
24 FAQm Hindu .. 615 293 92 999 955 45 .• 855 141 4 600 375 25 439 471 90 404 366 23()
25 Sikh .. 647240 113 996 4 .. 993 7 ... 838 146 16 643 323 34 601 318 81 504 274 222
26 Muslim 529 382 89 997 3 .. 937 61 2 761 ,230 9 450520 30 159 737 104 79 591 330,
.
27 GUJJAR Hindu 508 400 92 995 5 .. 913 85 2 743 250 7 474 500 26 180 719 101 71 582 347'
- 28 Sikh 469430 101 995 5 842 158 .. 592 408 .. 484 508 8 225 672 103 78 622 300,
29 Muslim 511 406 83 997 3 ..
"
936 62 2 775 219 6 486495 19 151 762 87 49 638 313-

30 HARNI Muslim 594 344 62 997 3 969 29 21 861 131 8 509461 30 148 789 63 43 698259'
31 JAT Hindu 493 411 96 997 3 ..
"
895 102 3 633 358 9 388 584 28 164 723 ll3 98 550 352
32 Sikh 555 359 86 999 1 .. 975 24 I 857 139 4 579 407 14 270 654 76 127 572 301.

33 Muslim 573 367 60, 998 2 .. 982 18 .. 906 92 2 640348 12 200 735 65 41 708 251
34 "
JHIWAR Hindu 507 390 1031 998 2 .. 951 48 1 787 205 8 439529 32 138 743 119 65 566 369'
35 Sikh 547365 88 998 2 .. 977 21 2 809 186 5 453 512 35 168 729 103 84 598 318,

36 Muslim 540373 87 997 3 .• 957 42 1 818 177 5 490483 27 126 776 98 47 615 338:
"
37 JULAHA Hindu .. 467453 80 995 5 .. 956 43 1 801 196 3 447528 25 122 793 85 44 688 268,
38 Sikh +35 453 1121 1,000 .. .. 899 98 3 656 344 .. 339 616 45 133 750 117 54 616 330,

39 Muslim .. 540 375 85 999 1 .. 974 26 .. 861 134 5 535433 32 150 754 96 45 643 312.
....
....
"
40 KAMllOH Hindu 531 383 86 999 1 969 31 .. 816 176 8 516 467 17 149 758 59599342
41
"
Sikh 526404 70 999 1 969 31 .. 802 192 6 440 5;13 17 126 797
93
77 49 683 268:

42 Muslim 535398 67 998 2 .. ,963 36 1 828 168 4 474 506 20 123 800 77 48 683 269

....
43 "
KASHMIRI Muslim 543 387 -70 999 1 982 17 1 906 92 2 642 340 18 177 747 76 54 665281
44 KHATRI Hindu .. 568 365 67 999 1 989 11 .. 942 56 2 690299 II 217 715 68 94 640 266-
45
"
46 KUMHAR
Sikh
Hindu
.. 550 377 73 999
487 430 83 998
1
2 .•
.. 988 Il
942 57
I 879 III 10 610 368 22 204 728 68
I 697 295 8 354 619 27 97808 95
79 664 257'
50 621 32
47 Sikh .. 553 367 80 997 3 .• 976 23 I 803 188 9 502472 26 156 752 92 75 621 304
48
"
Muslim
Hindu
548 381 71 997 3 •• 975 25 .. 839 152 9 524455 21 143 774 83 45 678277'
49 LOHAR 495 418 87 996 4 •• 946 52 2 758 235 7 458 512 30 148 753 99 61 633 306,
50 Sikh 530 371 99 1,000 •• .. 952 46 2 760 235
~
5 431 550 19 203 691 106 88569343
51 Muslim 540387 73 999 1 .. 964 35 1 822 173 5 495480 25 131 784 85 53 660287
"
52 MACHHI Muslim 553 374 73 999 1 .. 973 26 1 852 144 4 559 418 23 154 761 85 39 671 2
53 MEO Muslim .. 518 407 75 998 2 .. 966 33 1 787 200'·8 403 566 31 68 835 97 13 641 346,
54 MIRASI Muslim 554 370 76 999 1 .. 976 23 1 863 130 7 578 392 30 171 740 89 56 666 278:
55 MOCHI Hindu 390 526 84 1,000 .• .. 831 169 .. 681 319 .. 394 571 35 78 812 110 39 6-41 320
56 Muslim 540 382 78 998 2 .. 979 21 .. 870 127 3 548 433 19 138 768 94 39 665 296
57 MUSSALLI Muslim 580 358 62 999 1 .. 988 12 ..
900 96 4 609 372 19 157 759 84 38 717245-
58 NAI Hindu 495 399 106 998 2 .. 952 47 1 736 258 6 426 54Q 29 153 726 121 78559363
59 Sikh 644 358 98 999 I .. 980 20 .• 815 1741 1 510 456 34 259644 97 U8 556 326-
60
"
Muslim 530 389 81 998 2 .. 966 33 1 840 154 6 521 454 25 149 756 95 44 660 296
61 PAKHIWAR~ Muslim .. 541 371 88 1,000 .• .. 983 14 3 898 93 9 502 461 37 139 770 91 36 629 33
62 PATHAN Muslim .. 557 380 63 999 1 .. 988 11 I 921 75 4 675 307 18 202 726 72 47 723 23(}
63 KANET' Hiudu .. 445 485 70 981 19 .. 917 81 2 760 234 6 448 52[1 ?1 ]<16 791 73 47 742 211
64 RAJPUT Hindu .. 523 396 81 999 I .. 979 21 .. 879 117 4 607 376 17 206 709 85 fiG 6!1r273
65 Sikh .. 545 395 60 999 1 .. 988 11 1 904 94 2 388 602 10 153 763 84 57 719 224
66
"
Muslim 566 372 62 998 2 .. 980 19 I 897 99 4 644 339 17 175 760 65 45 700 255
67 RATHI Hindu .. 539 3811 76 999 1 .. 985 15 .. 895 103. 2 643 339 18 191 730 79 59 688253
68 SAINI Hindu .. 509 388 103 999 1 .. 958 41 1 780 216 4 472503 25 170 722 108 85 560 35
69 Sil,h 534 373 93 999 1 .. 967 32 I 767 230 3 428554 18 184 70a 113 106 586 30
"
70 SANSI Hindu .. 532 381 87 996 4 .. 957 41 2 760 232 8 465 513 22 137 749114 46 62,7 327
71 SAYAI> Muslim .. 551 380 69 998 2 .. 985 14 I 890 lOS 2 641 343 16 177 742 81 47 699 254
72 SHEIKH Muslim . . 1520405 75 1 996 4 .. 960 38 2 841 152 7 552 423 25 148 761 91 44 674282
73 SUNAR Hindu .. 534 386 80 998 2 .. 962 37 1 812 182 6 501 478 21 163 743 94 77 626 297
74 Sikh .. 559 371 70 999 I .. 973 27 .. 815 183 2 478 495 27 208 724 68 103 618 279-
75
"
Muslim .. 556 378 66 999 I .. 975 25 .. 795 200 5 542428 30 149 768 83 72 669 259-
76 TARKHAN Hindu .. 501 401 98 997 3 .. 941 57 2 733 259 8 406 562 32 148 743 1091 69 577 354-
77 Silill .. 533 377 90 999 I .. 975 24 I 789 205 6 484 496 20 211 696 93 85 595 32(}
'J.f! Muslim • •/5441378 78 999 1 " 978 22 .. 869 126 5 545 436 19 145 752 103 39 678 283-
·79 TELl" Muslim .• 537 383 80 998 2 .. 960 39 I 806 188 6 476 503 21 143 759 981 44 640 316
--------------------------~------------~--------------~-----------
 194

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.-conc~d.

(Based on Imperial Table VIII.)
Distribution by Civil Condition of 1,000 of each Sex a.t certa.in Ages for Selected Castes.
-----------------,---------------------------------------------
FEl\1ALES.
---
0--6 7-13 14-16 17-23 24-43 44 ANlJ OVER.

CASTE AND RELIGION. 1l0~ 1] 1

~ -
"Coi
-.~
-d .g~jI
~ 8~ ~ 8j ~I
2 _ _:_4_1 __5___6_._7_I-_S__9__1_01_1_1~1_2_1_31 __
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _1._.____ .____ 14_._15_1_6117 18 19
PUNJAB.
1 AGGARWAL Hindu .• 399 429 172 992 8.. 930 69 1 408 582 10 48 907 451 7 759234 10 341 649
2 AHm Hindu.. 394 482 124 997 3.. 871 128 1 253 742 5 18 963 10 2 870 128 1 426 573
3" Muslim .. 481 425 94 991 9.. 977 23 .. 828 156 16 222 738 401 105 813 82 41 553 406
4 AllIN Muslim •• 451 454 95 994 6.. 900 99 1 485 510 5 112 875 13 23 897 80 16 497 487
5 AnoRA Hindu •• 434 432 134 998 2.. 944 55 1 502 493 5 91 884 25 29 821 150 10 397 593
6 " Sikh •• 454 435 111 998 2.. 952 47 1 564 430 6 90885 25 21 865 114 11 473 516
7 AWAN Muslim.. 440 445 lI5 998 2.. 944 55 1 557 436 7 145 835 20 34 865 101 14 470 516
8 BAWARIA Hindu.. 464 447 89 992 8. . 892 107 1 418 562 20 65 906 29 16 864 120 10 524 466
9" Sikh.. 503 419 78 999 1. • 970 30 " 726 271 3 no 850 40 20 899 81 17 578405
10 BILOCH 1IIuslim.. 425 485 90 997 3. . 913 86 I 480 515 5 112 870 18 21 904 75 10 517 473
II BRAHMAN Hindu .• 365 437 198 995 5.. 877 121 2 381 601 18 55 890 55 10 757 233 5 321 674
12" Sikh.. 397 460 143 992 8. • 926 74 .. 555 445 •. 135 852 13 39 809 152 31 457 512
13 CIlAMAR Hindu'.. 362 522 lI6 991 9.. 725 273 2 164 826 10 25 957 18 7 861 132 4 395 601
14" Sikh.. 398 499 103 997 3. • 842 157 1 320 674 6 46 944 10 5 910 85 5 474 521
15 CHHIMBA Hindu .• 381 484 135 992 7 1 792 206 2 366 629 5 31 948 21 7 862 131 5 4]2 583
16" Sikh .. 382 497 121 995 5.. 852 147 1 416 582 2 70 917 13 37 869 94 12 513 475
17" Muslim •• 431 462 107 997 3.. 881 118 1 452 543 5 134 843 23 26 871 103 9 490 501
18 CnulIRA Hindu •• 432 477 !ll 992 8.. 839 159 2 362 632 (\ 73 912 15 18 875 107 12 471 517
19" Sikh.. 445 456 99 998 2.. 927 72 1 550 448 2 97 893 10 15 894 91 8450533
20 lIIuslim •. 492 418 001,000 " " 950 48 2 619 377 4 180 792 28 32 874 94 8 551441
21 DA~~ AND KOLl Hindu .. 328 543 129 984 16.. 795 202 3 268 719 13 62 911 27 18 880 102 9458 533
22 DHOBI Hindu .. 398 491 III 995 5.. 848 147 5 281 701 18 31 945 24 13 859 128 10 380 610
23 lIIuslim .• 435 461 104 996 4. . 913 86 1 482 511 7 120 860 20 25 873 102 21 499 480
24 FAQ~ Hindu •. 404 450 146 995 4 1 899 101 " 463 525 12 104 855 41 39 817 144 19470511
25 " Sikh.. 380 492 1281,000 .. " 897 103 " 484 505 11 144 837 19 55 880 65 45 498457
26 " Muslim .. 424470 106 989 11.. 833 166 1 382 608 10 101 881 18 22 875 103 16 472 512
27 GUJJAR Hindu.. 336 526 138 990 10. . 693 304 3 235 752 13 26 951 231 3 863 134 1 404 595
28" Sikh.. 310 563 127 990 10.. 564 430 6 190 810 •. 47 034 19[ 44 872 84 9524467
29 Muslim •. 400 490 llO 989 11. . 780 218 2 355 638 7 87 895 18 16 883 101 7 487 506
.30 H~RNI Muslim .. 502 406 02 997 3.. 907 93 .. 250 750 .. 20 970 10 21 803 86 4554 442
31 JAT Hindu •. 357 518 125 991 9.. 743 256 1 209 786 5 28 057 15 6 866 ]28 3 417 530
.32 " Sikh.. 399 477 124 997 3.. 009 90 1 518 477 5 119 870 11 19 892 80 8 488.504
33 Muslim .. 455 447 98 996 4.. 926 73 1 566 429 5 159 827 14 30 885 85 12 496492
34 j~IWAR Hindu .. 39l, 483 123 996 4.. 817 182 1 348 645 7 60 919 21 12 859 129 6 425 569
35" Sikh.. 420 470 110 999 I).. 913 86 1 425 563 12 85 904 11 14 894 92 7 491 602
36" Muslim •• 447 462 91 991 1.. 891 108 I 481 514 5 105 880 15 24 892 84 9 532 459
37 JULAHA Hindu .. 330 517 153 992 8.. 760236 4 178 809 13 64 907 29 9829 162 3 364 633
38" Sikh .. 314 560 126 993 7.. 725 275 .. 235 765 .. 38 945 17 12 918 70 6 493 501
39" Muslim •. 445 451 104 996 4.. 907 92 1 510 484 6 123 858 19 27 876 97 13 482 505
40 .KAlIIBOH Hindu.. 424 461 115 997 3.. 879 120 1 514 481 5 98 880 22 15 857 128 3 461 536
41" Sikh.: 431 485 84 §l97 3.. 900 98 2 458 538 4 77 911 12 14 914 72 8 582 410
42" Muslim •• 448 460 02 995 5.. 892 107 1 487 507 6 91 894 15 17 897 86 8525467
43 KASHlIIIRJ Muslim •. 431 445 124 997 3.. 916 83 1 559 436 5 154 830 16 25 873 102 18 407 675
44 KHATRI Hindu.. 432 417 151 998 2. • 963 36 1 604 390 6 115 859 26 24 814 162 12 372 616
45., Sikh •. 430 440 130 997 3.. 940 59 1 593 404 3 122 859 19 21 845 134 8 467 525
46 KUlIIHAR Hindu.. 367 506 127 094 6. • 772 226 2 232 760 8 36 944 20 9 859 132 4 408 588
47" Sikh .. 413 462 125 999 1.. 920 79 1 488 507 5 92 862 46 16 891 93 10 488 502
48" Muslim •. 446 455 09 997 3.. 903 96 I 499 496 5 124 858 18 27 881 92 0408493
49 LOHAR Hindu.. 357 504 139 992 8.. 763 234 3 270 711 10 55 022 23 15 851 134 8 377 615
50" Sikh .. 393 499 108 907 3.. 887 III 2 447 550 3 76 906 18 16 898 86 14 529 457
M" Muslim •• 440 460 100 995 5.. 888 111 1 478 515 7 107 875 18 25 881 94 16404490
~2 lI1ACIIHI Muslim.. 446 455 99 997 3. • 911 88 1 500' 494 6 125 857 .~~O 876 94 III 497 491
53 l\lEO Muslim •. 400 490 110 995 5.. 865 133 2 329 662 ~ ~ ~ li54 16 1 872 127 1 3'80 619
54 MIRASI Muslim.. 444 445 111 995 5. • 032 67 I .6!U1·422 8 153 824 23 29 868 103 18 482 500
55 MOCHI Hindu .. 404 510 861,000 854 Y!'; l. ~'''vhJ . 3 III 12 524464
56" i\luslim .. 446 451 103 997 •~ •• """ _J •• 287 704 9 g~ ~~~ i~ ~g ~~9 99 13 409488
57 MUSSALLI M:rs1im •. ,1\1.ll,,1"')i\t?.'i. ,;r98~~ :·1 \) l),,,;J 69 I 528 464 8 179804 17 34892 74 12 542 446
58 N lImdu ,v,J/,~o _~ •• 11 :,;. • :- 951 48 1 598 397 5 10 393 597
AI _., _ _~':. 365 495 140 993 7. . 803 193 4 289 706 5 43 934 23 8 844 148
.fiO •• ~ Sikh .. 407 471 122 099 1.. 922 78 .. 507 488 5 95 886 19 21 876 103 II 501 488
Muslim •. 443 455 102 995 5.. 903 96 1 516 477 7 141 838 21 29880 91 15 492 493
" ~1>A~lIIW ABA 1II uslim .. 461 456 83 1,000 •• .. 918 82 •. 510 490 •. 123 842 35 29 872 99 11 581 408
A)yA 12 462 526
62 PATHAN Muslim .. 440 444 116 998 2.. 947 52 1 620 373 7 158 820 22 32 859 109
Himlu .. 317 530 153 OB5 15.. 803 195 2 310 677 13 48 932 20 13 863 124 5 404 591
63 KANET 11 335 654
64 RAJl'UT Hindu •. 357 462 181 996 4.. 844 154 2 353 631 16 84 873 43 23 776 201
Sikh 438 467 95 099 1. . 945 54 1 503 491 6 107 872 21 17 913 70 6 479 515
65 " Muslim •. 450 432 118 996 4.. 903 96 1 573 421 6 153 826 21 34 846 120 11 430 559
66 " Hindu .. 355 466 179 990 10.. 829 169 2 280 710 10 38 026 36 9 822 169 5 269 726
67 RATllI 4416 580
68 SUN! Hindu .. 374 483 143 998 2. . 823 176 1 340 650 10 40 937 23 7 856 137
Sikh .. 408 467 125 998 2. . 906 93 1 452 545 3 48 036 16 8 869 123 4 495 501
69 "I Hindu .. 467 435 98 997 3. . 915 83 2 465 533 2 99 888 13 38 866 96 10 468 522
70 SANSI 22 413 565
71 SAYAD Muslim .. 439 430 131 908 2.. 944 55 l' 621 372 7 189 789 22 39 837 124
~\luslim .. 425 472 i03 992 8. . 878 120 2 491 502 7 114 866 20 25 875 100 27 452 521
72 SHEIKH 7 419 574
73 SUNAR Hindu •. 406 454 140 997 3.. 881 117 2 412 578 10 68 902 30 18 823 159
Sikh .. 428 456 ll6 907 3.. 911 87 2 487 505 8 81 907 12 29 858 113 14465 521
74 " Muslim •. 462 441 07 996 4. . 923 75 2 1140 455 5 158 821 21 37 859 104 23 507 470
75 " Hindu .. 359 5]4 ]27 991 9. . 771 228 1 208 783 9 32 948 20 8 864 128 5 421 574
76 TARKHAN 11 542 447
77 Sikh .. 402 492 106 997 3.. 915 85 .. 444 552 4 75 908 17 16 895 89
i\Iuslim .. 448450 102 997 3.. 912 86 2 517 476 7 141 838 21 30 872 98 13 502 485
78 13 483 504
79 TLEI" lIIuslim •. 438 460 102 995 5. . 866 133 1 440 555 5 116 868 16 21 879 100
 OHAPTER VII,
INFIRMl TIES.
124. General. 125. Insane. 126. Local distribution of insanity. 127. Sex proportion and age dist.ribu.
tion among the insane. 128. Punjab Mental Hospital. 129. The Deaf and Dumb. ]30 . ..Age distribution of
deaf·mutes. 131. Local distribution of deaf.mutes. 132. The blind. 133. Age distribution of the blind. 134.
Mell.sures for combating blindness. 135. Leprosy and its local distribution. 136. Leprosy at di:fferent ages.
137. Proportion of sexes among the leprous. 128. Leper Asylums in the PJOvince. H9. Age distribution among
different infirmities and total popUlation. 140. Comparison of the number of the inflrm with other provinces.
141. Sex proportion by age among the in£rm.
The statistics relating to the four infirmities, insanity, deaf· mutism, blindness and leprosy, by quinquen' Reference t(
nial age·periods for the Province are given in Imperial Table IX, Part I, and totl1ls for all ages by each Statistics.
, district and state are given in Part II of the same table.
Subsidiary Table I gives the number of the infirm per 100,000 of the total popull1tion of eaoh sex for the
whole Province, and eaph Natural Division, district and state.
Subsidiary Table II gives the number of the infirm per 100,000 and feml1Ies per 1,000 males at certain
age· periods for the whole Province.
Subsidiary Table III gives age distribution of 10,000 infirm for the total Province. _
124. An enquiry which deals with the various aspects of the population, General.
for mstance, with the number of earners, working dependants and non-working
dependants, would be incomplete if it did not make an attempt to estimate
what proportion of the population suffers from some physical infirmity rendering
it incapable of earning a livelihood. In order to partially fulfil this purpose a
column has been provided in the general schedule at each cmsus to ascertain the
number of persons, who are insane,- deaf-mute, totally blind or leprous.
The figures obtained as a result of this enquiry are given in Imperial
Table IX, Parts I and II. It may be remarked that the figures of infirmities
are the least dependable of all the census figures as the presence of an infirmity,-
especially leprosy or insanity among females, is seldom given out. The only
figures comparatively reliable are those concerning blindness, an infirmity to
which no stigma attaches, but here again sometimes persons with a weak eye-
'" sight or blind of one eye are returned as totally blind.
125. -- At this census '5,619 males and 2,720 females were recorded as Insane.
insane in the Province. These figures include the congenital idiots, known
in some places as "cnunas" (literally meaning rats) owing to the shape and
smallness of their heads and features, and those who become mentally deranged
later in life. The number of the insane appeara to be very much smaller than
it really is, as an infirmity of this type is kept carefully concealed, and strangers
are unaware of its existence in a family unless it takes an acute form or the afHict-
ed person becomes violent. The figures of past censuses were, however, a:ffected
by similar drawbacks, and the results are therefore comparable.
126. The Local Distrl~
bution of
map in the Insanity.
margin shows
the local dis-
tribution of
insanity in the
Province, the
nurriber of the
insane of both
sex e s per
100,000 of the
total popula-
tion of each
area being
ill ustra ted.
The figures of
Lahore Dis-
Numl>er of i1Ulane per 100,OO() 0/ the total population. 1931.
 196 CHAPTER VII.-INFIRMl TIES.

trict have been taken after excluding the inmates of the I_ahore Mental Hospitarl
born outside the distrfct. It is apparent from the map that the highest
number of insane persons is to be found in the Districts of .Thang, Muzaffargarh
and Dera Ghazi Khan. Poverty, drug habit and some peculiarity of their hot
climate* may have their share, but the main cause seems to be the practice pre-
vailing among the inhabitants to marry within a limited circle of relationship.
Cousin marriages, if the process is repeated generation after generation, are in
some cases directly responsible for imbecility and unsoundness of mind in
ohildrEm. The high proportion in some other predominantly :Muslim districts
also lends support to this view. The proportion obtaining to the east. of the
isopleth showing 30 per 100,000 for the central Punjab is small, except for an.
area of high proportion in Hoshiarpur District and the lower foot-hllls of Kalsia .
.ThiR area is also conspicuous for the smallest proportion of females, and there is
possibly a connection between insanity and enforced sexual abstinence. That
this is ~ so is evidenced by the greater prevalence of insanity in youth and early
manhood. This result may also be partly due to better enumeration in these
areas and partly to poverty. The proportion in the other Sub-Himalayan
districts and Kangra and Simla is the lowest, being less ~han 20 per 100,000
of the total population. Hissar has a proportion of over 30, while a little
more to the south-east the figures show an improvement.
-Sex PropOf· The graph in the
127.
tionand Age
_DIstributIon margin shows the distribu-
.Among the
.Insane. tion of the insane by sex
. and age, the number per
MALES. 100,000 of each sex at
19~1,.
FEMALE-'S, -".- _. ----
various ages being gIven
MA\-ES. - .• -_---
I<lAI. 'Er"'AL£:'S~ __ ._.......... .
1 for 1931 and 1921.

Like all other infirmi-

ties the number returned
as insane is very small
below the age of five, but
by the age of ten the imbe-
cility of the children would
be well established. The
proportion then begins to
rise steadily till the ages of
35-45 when it is about
highest among· males.
Afterwards it begins to fall
rapidly among males, while
among females its decline is
,! '" J, t"*0 I l " l ~. rather slow and the highest
10 IS :ZO 1.$ 30 ::u ....$ 50
~()

AG.E PER\OOS point is reached at 55-60.

The proportions for the
Number of insane per 100,000 of total popUlation of each sex for
each age·period. 1921 census are about
the same, and the nature of the two curves is similar except for minor variations
due to the new process of smoothing the ages. The only difference at the
. ---~.------

*Dui-ing the Bummer months the people of these loealities annoiut their bodies with oil as a proteotion
.age.inst the evil etfeots of excessive heat.

,
 PUNJAB j)IENTAL HOSPITAl,. 197

present census is that the peaks of the curves have been slightly displaced. The
general tendency of the smaller proportion of the insane at young ages, the
largest proportion obtaining in middle ages, and a rapid decline in old ages, is the
same in hoth sets of curves. The comparative difference between the male and
. female proportions also remains the same, and it is significant tllat among females
the proportion of the insane is always lower than males, no doubt due partly to the
concealment of the infirmity. Among women too, an increase in the proportion
is apparent till the age of 20, but between 20 and 30 the proportion drops
slightly, indicating thereby th(l.t at this period of a woman's life she is well
treated. This particular drop in the proportion may l)e pal'tl:y due to the
increase in the number of able-bodied !Y0men at this age as a resnlt of
inunigration. The female proportion again begins to rise from 30 onwards
and after remaining almost steady till 55 reaches the highest point at 55-60,
dropping again for all ages over 60. This should cause no surprise fiS the ages
of the insane have to be guessed by others, and as we know most persons are
erratic even in stating tlleir own age. The higher proportion at comparatively
older ages might be due partly to ill-treatment, to which old women are Some-
times subjected. •
~rhe drop in the proportion of the insane of both sexes at higher ages is
<1.cuountable by the fact tlJat insanity is a derangement found in ·the most
youthful, and the insane are foT' various reasons much shorter-lived than
normal people.
128. There is only one Mental Hospital in the Province, which is situated Punjab
Mental
- - . - . - - - - - - - u i __ in Lahore. In the margin is reproduced the average Hospital
Year. 'd ~ ~ daily number of inmates of this hospital for each of
~ ~ & the ten years, 1922-31. The figures show that on an
--
1922
_- -1--
.. 867
- G83
- - 184
- average about 1,000 persons mentally
.
unfit are look-
1923 900 710 190 ed after in this hospital. Until recently accommoda-
192·1 875 683 192
1925 865 681 184 tion had been mncll restricted, but the addition of a
~:~~ ~~ ~~! ~~:. new section for criminals and another for women has
l:~g .. l,g~~ ~~ ~g~1 relieved the congestion. Som.e improvements in sani-
~~~~ .. l,g~~ ~~; ~g~ tation to ameliorate the health conditions have also
____-'--_-'-_-'--_1 been carried onto Consequently the health statistics
have steadily improved despite the increase in the number of patients, but
even then mortality amounted to 10·39 per cent: of the average daily popula.
tion during the year 1929-30.
The treatment of the insane has now been brought into line, as far as
possible, with modern methods. Formerly all patients were removed to their
-cells or barracks for two or three hours during the hotter part of the day when
their attendants were off duty: while violent easel') were hardly allowed full
liberty even within the precincts of their section and suicidal patients were kept
locked in their cells at night. A dist~nct improvement has been noticeable
during the last decade. All cases of acute melancholia and all patients exhibit-
ing definite suicidal tendency are kept in an open hospital ward, with trained _
.attendants on duty day and night. 'While these measures canhot absolutely
prevent suicides it is a fact that they have a salutary effect on the situation.
129. The deaf and dumb in the Province number 12,347 males and The Deaf and
DUmb.
7,185 females, as compared to 14,613 males and 8,145 females ten years ago.
"There is thus a decrease in both sexes. It was remarked in the last
Census Beport that some persons, who were weak of hearing only, had probably
been included in the returns, espeeially at higher ages. The intention was to
 198 CHAPTER VII.-INFIRMITIES.

ascertain the number of the persons, who were bot.h deaf and dumb, and the
instructions to enumerators were made very clear on this point both in 1921
and now. The instructions appear to have 'been carried out more faithfully
on the present occasion.
Age Dlstrlbu- 130. The graph in
Uon of Deaf-
mutes. the margin shows the
age distribution of the
deaf and dumb at this
. census and a t the census
! of 1921. The propor-
.
tion for both sexes'has
. j
I
considerably £allen at
.(
11'1 all ages though it seems
...
l>I
that the figures of ages
f.... after 55 have still been
«
w swollen by the inclusion
.Q
I..
of those who have lost
0 l )
('C
their hearing or power
14
01
of speech owing to ex-
~ treme old age or a dis-
j
Z ease such as paralysis.
In the earlier ages, of
- course, the figures
are for the most
part made up of those
born deaf and dumb.
() The proportion as in the
'J
(J (> .~ a, ~~ 3<1 $, 4' 4S <"' $!j" $0 &-Oy""
pt;:.;:;.'_ case of other infirmities
rises up to the ages of
Number of deuf·mute8 per 100 000 oj total p()pulation 0 15 b t th
of each sex for each age-period_ 1 - years, u ere-
after drops gradually till the age of 55 and again rises abruptly. The drop jn
the proportion till the age of 55 shows that among those afflicted with this
infirmity the rate of mortality is higher than in the rest of the popUlation.
Local D1strl; 131. The
butlon 01
Deal-mutes. map in the
margin
shows the
local distri-
~.,..~W...!
........
butlOn of
deaf-mutes.
The highest
proportion is
met with in
the Hima-
layas. the-
number evi-
dently rising
with the
altitude. The
prevalence· of
Number of deaj.muiea per 100,000 of the total popUlation, 1931. goitre in the-
 THE BLIND. 199

Himalayan areas has undoubtedly something to do with this infirmity, as also

congenital syphilis. The Indo-Gangetic Plain containing the greatest propor.
tion of Hindu'and Sikh population with the wider degree of exogamy has the
lowest proportion. The proportion in the western and predominantly Muslim
districts is higher, the salt range area in Jhelum District showing a proporti~n
of over 100 per 100,000. The high proportion in western districts might there-
fore have a good deal to do with the practice of cousin-marriage common
among Muslims.
132. According to the returns there were 69,673 persons totally blind TheBUnd.
in the Province as against 65,051 ten years ago. The increase is mainly due to
the incre.1se in the total population. The number of blind females per 1,000
blind males is 876.
The map
in the margin
shows the
local distri- .
bution of the
blind. The
proportion of
the blind per
100,000 of
the tot a I
population of
each area
IS gIVen. It
would appear
that the
grea test pro-
portion of the
Number of blind per 100,000 of the "total popnlalion.
blind is to be
found in the Hoshiarpur District, mainly resulting from small-pox which
according to the statistics available caused proportionately more deaths there
during the last decade than in any other district. Moreover, this district has got
.a particularly large proportion of the aged as is evident from the map on page
133, and old people as is well known are much more liable t.o lose their vision
"than others. The Himalayan districts and states have the smallest proportion,
as also Rawalpindi and the northern part of Attock District, evidently because
-of the cooler climate and comparative absence of dust. The districts of eastern
Punjab between the Sutlej and the Ghaggar have a higher proportion of
blindness than those to the west. The proportion in the south-west of the
Province is again high, evidently due to the sand and dust and the strong glare
.of the sun.
 200 CHAPTER VII.-JNFIRMITIES.

Age Distrlbu- ] 33, The diagram ill

tloo of the
BOnd. the margin shows the
proportion of tIle hlind
per 100.000 of ead sex
at various age;,; for this
, census as well as the last.
I The number of those born
I
blind seelllS to he very
2000
small, and the fewness of
blind ehild1'8n below [) is
lltainly due to the refusal
of fond parents to admit
i'500
total hlindness of theil'
f4i.t..LE 5. - ) l . -..-Cl--~'I.'~~--­
!~21.
offspl'ing while there is
Ft.MALf..S. -•• --.----- •• -.--- any hope of a cure. The
MA L.£ S. - - - -.•- - -
19~:_
pl'oportion up to ages of
FtMALE5 ---- ---- :10 riseR slowly but stea-
dily, alHl afterwards be-
gins to mount rapidly,
the curvp becoming yery
steep after 55 when se-
nility is undoubtedly the
cause.
The conditions for
both sexes are similar
with thii-; difference that
the CllI'Ve for females·
('\ 5 1$~o 2D ".:S 3,0 ~. 4-
keeps 10\ver than that of
AGt PE.Ri\.-lIJ5 males up to the age of 35
when it crosses over, in-
NumiJu a/blind per 100,000 of total popUlation of eack sex for each aae-period. d" 11
watmg a sma er pro-
portion of tho blind alllong females of younger ages, which is attributable
partly to greater eoncealment in the ease of females, and partly to the genuinely
larger number of the blind among males, who are in the majority in the total
population, and are c9mparatively more exposed to accidents. The curve for
females after crossing the curve for malefl at :~5- -4·0 keeps it higher level
t,o the end.
Measures for 134. It will he evident from the diagram in the last paragraph that the
Combatlng
tUindness. proportion of the blind to the total population of both sexes has slightly risen
sinGe 1921, and consideTing that better means are no,,, available to nombat hljnd~
ness, the increase may be attrihutable to the improvement in enumerat.ion at
the pres~llt census.
--i--~~~-----·~::-~-n-~-~--~~~-I The table in the margin I;hows the
0'M 15q ,O.E§, .0.e§,
1 E.1 gs ~ il t
! ~ gs.~: : ~ gj ~ I successful operations of cntaTaet per-
y 1..c4,)~1 y 1..cQ)~i y I,.QQ)IZ
ear, : s 1:$~::II ('aI, i e ~ a:: II car, 1 e g !;) I

]
I Z iil §"'i·
121 ll21
I z; ;
§"I
1'2
! Z ;J fS'. formed in the Province annually since
1901. These figures have been supplied
-1901 1-5,204i -~-·9,25211~T921-1 11,477
1902 I 4,683' 1912 ! 12,065,1 1922 : 13,022 by the Inspector-General of Civil Hospi~
1903 , 4,8411 1913 12,173" 1923 13,127
1904 ' 6,089,/ 1914 ]2,366i: 1924 13,842 tals, and sbow the progress made from
1905 6,403 19lii 12,808,1 1925 16,222
1906 6,551~ 1916 11,682" 1926 15,140 year to year. But for these operations
1907 5,9HD 1917 10,585') 1927 17,781
1908
'

6,353i 1918 9,4311: 1928 18,355 the number of th8 blind \vonld be Illany
1909 I
_1910 __ ~:!63i 1920
1

8, 1161 1 J919 la,452 i 1929

1

13,605:1 1930
19,358 times greater than it IS,
20,258
'l'he available

\ \_ /
 LEPROSY AND ITS LOCAL DISTRmUTION. 201

Am"\'it· Gojra. figures for the three well-known oentres, Moga,

Yea.r. Moga. sar.
Amritsar and Gojra, are given in the margin for
I 2 3 4
1910 .. 2,387 1,478 ..., general interest.
1911 .. 2,534 1,643
1912 .. 3,245 1,664 ..., 135. The figures of leprosy are the least reli- Leprosy aDd
1913
1914
.... 3,411
4,734
1,471
..., its Local
able?, as it is a disease whioh the afflicted are anxious Distribution..
1915 .... 4,035 2,183
1,888 ., to conceal and in many cases can conceal success-
1916 6,89!
11117 .... 5,008 1,215 .,

.... to distinguish between leucoderma and leprosy, and

1918 7,217 1,892 fully. The instruotions requ._ired the enumerators
1919 .. 7,510 2,890
...,
1920 .. 8,102 *
1921 .. * * only to record the latter. In a large number of
1922 .. 6,158 *701 .. .,
1923 ..
.,
6,123
.. cases an enumerator is not competent enough to
*...
.. **
1924
1925 .. make out the disease by merely looking at the
1926 .. * * ..
1927 .. 8,398 1,783 .. sufferer, and in tbe case of females he has, as a rule,
1928 .... 7,828 1 * .. to depend on the version of a male member of the
1929 537 2,204 4,321
1930 .. 7,134
6, 1 2,073 3,778
family. It might therefore he pertinently asked why
-- *Not avaIlable'. if the statistics of leprosy are so incomplete these
are at all compiled at each census. The answer to this question has already been
O'iven and it may
b' •
be added that with a better understanding of the obJ' ect of a
census, which is noticeable, an increasing measure of accuracy is being attained;
moreover, the figures at any rate give the comparative local distribution of the
infirmity;:and those who are trying to eradicate it from the land are greatly
assisted if they know in what localities their attention is most needed. If it he
admitted that the tendency to (;,pnceal this' infirmity is uniformly strong in all
parts of the Province, the high p~oportion of lepers in It particular area will
show that the/number of sufferers there is comparatively larger than elsewhere.
At the same time it would become :t?ossible to locate the special cause of the
disease in the particular locality.
The map
;' I t<-APURTHAI..'A
. 2 BI1..."SPUR - III the mar-
a MANO\
4- SU 1\ E:.,. gin shows the
S S\M\...A.
.. G SIRMOOR local distri-
, '7 KA.L.$,,,,,
S NI>..BHAo" bution of
9 A,L.EJ!:t KOTLA
IOl"'~IOI(OT lepers, the
II F't:. ROZ E.P01'lE.
i2.I-lI'=>si...R .• number per
13'JINO
I OUOJANA. 100,000 of
r PATA,UO\
16. PA.TIA.\.,A total popula-
1'1'l-OI-IARu
tion of each
area being
shown. The
number of
foreign-born
inmates of
leper asy-
c- S 0
lumshas been
excluded 'in
Proportion of lepera per 100,000 of the population. each case.
The proportion of the leprous is largest in the Himalayan Natural ·Divi-
sion, the figures of Kangra (39) and Mandi (144) being the highest. 'The affliction
in thehillareas arises for the most part from the prevalence of venereal diseases.
The Ludhiana, Jullundur and Rawalpindi Districts and Bahawalpur State
have the next highest proportion. Most of the central districts 'as wen a's the
 202 OHAPTER VII.-INFIRMITIES.

districts in the extreme north-west and the south-east across the Ghaggar show
the smallest proportion.
:f.eprosJ at 136. Let us now examine the number of lepers at different ages as compared
Dilterent
Aps. to the total population at those ages. This proportion for the present census
:1,,, well afl the last is illus-

trated by the graph in the

margin. We find that
lepers form about the same
proportion of the present

.'~'. , population as they did ten

I. I. •\
/\
. years ago of the 1921 popu-
I. .
'\• lation. The proportion
I
among both the sexes is
-- -- -- - - J \'
.--- -__ --- J \ ah;o practically the same,
., • _- t
,, the 1931 curves being gene-

.' 1
J ~\ rally smoother. We notice
that the maximum propor-
~ tion of lepers is in the popu-
,-
r:
I lation aged between 40 and
:)5 years. It may, therefore,
it
W
I be regarded as an infirmity

,
Ii} 0
I
:) I I *'~
of the middle aged, the
Z
.f\. .--",-::~)< Rrnall proportion of lepers

II
; .l
!/.N 1/
.,
J
II!!
.f>
: ;...
"I."
."~~I ~ .'"
'/
'\
\
among persons. of over 50 in-
dicating that lepers do not
survive the age of 50 III
oonsiderable numbers.
Proportion of
,Sexes among
!he Leprous
~:;~~>f
.. It willlla ve been
137.
noticed from the diagram
.
. above tha.t proportionately
fewer females are afflicted
with leprosy than males.
This disparity is partly
Number of Lepe -8 p~r 100,000 of total pupulation of each l'ex lor
each age·period. due togreater concealment
of the infirmity among females. - It is quite possible that despite clear instruc-
tions an enumerator as a. result of his own ignoranee of the disease may put
down as leprous a person merely suffering from leucoderma" yaws or syphilis.
This possibility will affect the male figures in particular and raise the propor-
tion of male lepers higller.
In recent years a campaign has been launched to eradicate leprosy from
the Province and a notp. on the subject, written specially by the Director of
Public Health, is printed as Appendix II at the end of this Heport and briefly
describes the details of these activities.
Leper Asy- -- .--------\--;:::; I ,..; I In the margin is shown the number of
138.
Leper Asylum. g; t ~ i
lums in the
Provinee. I ....I patient,. in residence in the different asylums of the
Pala.mpur ~Kangra .• !o -- ~6-1 Province in 1931 and 1921. Admission to these
District). 88 173 asylums is voluntary, and lepers are maintained and
Subathu (Simla
District). 120 224 treated by specialists in the disease according to up-
Ta.rn Taran (Amritsar
District) 108 89 i to-date methods and free of any charge. Any leper
Ambala.
Rawalpindi 52, 185: applying for admission is admitted if accommodation
 COMPARISON WITH OTHER PROVINCES. 203,

is available, but in the case of Palampur those belonging to the Kangra District
are given preference. Similarly there is no compulsion for patients to stay in
the asylums and they are at liberty to leave whenever they so desire. The
authorities, however, have the power not to re-admit those who have proved
undesirables by previous misbehaviour. Efiorts are made, as far as possible, ,
to prevent migration of lepers from one asylum to another, because this
necessitates their travellingin publio carriages and endangering other passengers
with possible infE'ction.
139. The extent of prevalence of the varIOUS infirmities at various Age Dlstrlbtt-
tIon Among
Age di8tribution of 10,000 of each 8ex. periods of life is DUJerent In·
flrmltJes and
clearly brought Total Popula-
I, TOTAL INSANE.
tion.
DEAF-MUTES. BLlliD. LEPROUS.
POPULATION.
- out by the table
, -
Age. en
.; .; .$enoS .; ~ ,,; ';;! in the margin, in
ai .; ; oj

~ '"
';;! .;
C!>

.;
~ f;I;j ~ f;I;j ::;:: , r... .;::;:: f;I;j which the age
E E E S S
~ <I>
f;I;j
C!> C!> C!> C!>

1
- 2- - 3- 4 - 5- 6 - 7- - 8- 9 ----- 10 11 distribution of
0--5 .. 1,301
1,468 1,61)8 212 279 458 618 181 158 HI 355 10,000 suffering
6-10 .. 1,214 1,346 847 941 1,314 1,441 354 313 253 508
10-15 .. 9:36 1,191 1,062 1,055 1,3940 1,474 393 340 338 444 from each infir-
15-20 .. 924 928 1,114 1,085 1,115 1,102 377 281 53-1 : 660
20-25
25-30
.... 8]5 802 947 1,096 1,059 1,081 1,009
1,075 1)30 906 842
404
394
298
335
606
829
825 mity 'is compared
952
30-35 .. 7~8 688 1,013 860 782 722 386 342 955 977 to the similar age
35-40 .. 487 570 538 915 853 621 560 427 435 1,233 1,015
40-45
45-50
.. 421 467
... 387
785
600
765
632
514
431
473
399
483
641)
504 1,041
750 1,304
939 distribution of
1)26
50-55 .. 341 311 429 471 344 303 684 806 1,177 762 the total popula-
li5-60 .. 260
60 !lnd over,. 525
231
466
279
673
386
684
302
738
258 970 1,033 571 62 2
799 4,298 4,4(l5 1,021. 1,01 5
tion. The highest.
proportion of the insane is found during adolescence and youth, that is'
from the ages of 10 to 35 years. The proportion of deaf-mutes is greatest in
childhood and goes on dimjnjshing after the age of 15. The proportion of
the blind rises with the years of age, while the leprous are most numerous in
the middle age, i.e., from 35 to 55.
14.0. We can now compare the extent of theprevalence of the infirmities Comparison
of tho Number
in this Province with that obtaining in some of the other Indian provinces and of the Infirm
wlth Other
l1}irm per 100,000 r-f the total population. states. The marginal table may be PrOVfnces.
examined for this. We find that the
-
w
Q • Deaf-
.~ ~ Provinco or-State. IInsane mutes.
Punjab is very fortunate in respect
BHnd.I"""rn of some of the infirmities. It has got
1 Punja.b .. 29 69 245 10 about the smallest number of the
2 N. W. F. Province 31 (i6 102 10
3 Jammu & Kashmir 39 159 156 50 insane and lepers. The number of blind
4 Baluchistan .. 3548 6773 386
5 Ajrner-!\1cr\\,nra ••
105 6,
3 is, however, very high, being only
6 Rajpntana Agency 23 28 282 5 exceeded in the sandy tracts of Aj'mer-
7 Bengal 44 70 73 42
8 Burma
{) Assam
..
"
88 116 189
.. 59 75 107 6076 Merwara and Rajputana Agency. The
deaf-mutes are most numerous in
Kashmir, which adjoins our Himalayan Division, and it would not be improper
therefore to repeat that the altitude and climate and congenital syphilis are
greatly responsible for this affliction. As regards leprosy, only Ajmel'-Merwara;.
Baluchistan and N. 'W. F. Province have an advantage over the Punjab. The
areas, which are the worst off in this respect, are Burma, Assam and Kashmir.
 204 OfIAPTER VII.-INFIRMITIES.

Sill Propor- 141. An idea of the sex proportion among the infirm could be formed
tion lIy Age
Amongtbe from the curves of the
InUrm. -----'---"---'''*''':--
I NliA .... E ,~_ .•
~-.-_ , present age distribution of
na A F I""; T I!.S
IH.INt"
I..E:Pl::H
eaoh sex, a referenoe to
which was made in some of
100q. the preceding paragraphs.
There,however, was shDwn
,
, .. the proportion of the
.. infinn in the total popula-
tion of each sex at
! yanous ages. The dia-
I
,.'.'
/ gram in the margin gives
\ . I the number of females
\': ' j suffering from each in-
1: \.. ../ /\V ! firmity pel' J ,{JOO male
\ I, sufferers at each age-

\\
\ ... / \ / . I
/ /' i i period. The most pro-
minent feature of these
f nurves is that the propor-
~"",/ ""~f
II tion of females is every-
where less than 1,000

...
,, except that, in the case
,
.' of the blind, females
of 45--:-50 and ;)0-55
are in excess of the males.
Ai 1<' 'S ;:G~ ~~~'H:>"t;S"'s .~.
,.::, "oalj",lI,l All the other curves in-
... " ..-<>._<-----,,_.__._.-- -- . -..
"",.""",~--~.<-" ~", ~
eluding the one for the
Number oj' infirm female8 per 1,000 males by age-perioda. blind show a drop, sharp
or gmdual, at the ages of marriage, which is a:ll indication of the need for
concealment at these ages.
 205

SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.

Infirm per 100,000 of the Population of each Sex at each of the last five Censuses.
-
INSANE. DEAF-MUTES.

District or State and Na.tural MALES. FEMALES. MALES. FEMALES.

Division.

-l
...;
<Q

'"
.....
2
...;
"'I
'".....
3
...;
....
....
0>

--
4
,....;
0
....
0>

5
...;
0>
....
00

6
...;
....£5
7
...;
gJ
.....
8
...;
.....
..... ....
0>

9 10

-:1-:-:
...;
0
'"
...;
'"
.....
00

11
----
,....;
<Q
0>
.....
12
...;
"'I
0>
.....
13
"';1"';
....

~
14 f.
0

15
.....:
'"

~
16
...;
<Q
.....
'"

17
...;
~

.....
0>

18
...;
.....

19
,....;

20
-
. ,....;
...,'" ....0> ....~
21

PUNJAB .. ., 36 35 31 43 36 21 20 79 106
70
95 91 115 -:I~ 70 66 '17
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West..• 36 35 31 33 31 18 17 17 17 15 52 58 47 74 33 42 38 29 45
I.
2.
Hissar
Loharu State
.. .... 40
24
27
18
22
20
28
., ..
34 14
20
18
10
15
23
17 20
.. ..
55 77
73 183
66
130
74
135
86
82
33
45
47
93
50 49
116 85
65
44
3. Rohta.k .. .... 18 23 26 31 34 10
8 6 13 11 41 57 45 30 67 25 30 25 22 41
4. Dujana State
..
48
19
7
19
37
19
40
16
36
18
78 8 17
8
16
6
144 88
43 64
157
65
64 94
59
44
31
49 58 26 ..
5. Gurgaon •• 10
9 10 71 40 58 41 40
6. Pataudi State .. 20 .. 10 35 10 .. 12 .. " 22 20 52
41 43
79 87 70 34 23 21 38 44
7. Kamal '- 27 25 26 25 26 18 13 16 17 16 29 26 66 26 29 15 17 36
8. Jullundur
"
.. .
. 34 36 31 41 33 17 22 24 23 14 67 81 59 46 84 44 57 :18 24 60
9. Kapurthala State
Ludhiana ..
..
22
32
27
24
28
25
25
29
35
32
12 26
24 19
19
14
16
21
18
15
53 64
50 83
83
58
94
42
102
80
45
33
43
37
68 50
25 31
66
45
10.
11. Maler Kotla State 15 34 32 72 44 5 12 20 28 26 28 32 49 60 49 24 12 23' 42 31
12. Ferozepore .• ....
"
26
23
31 27
14
29 34 14 18 19 17 22 60 83
31 59
59 41 73 35 46 38 23 46
13.
14.
15.
Faridkot State
Patiala State
Jind State .. .. 25
16
14
25
17
19
19
14
11
10
16
19
26
12 6
12 12
13 5
11
II
6
9
5
2
6
9
13
50 78
51 54
43
52
48
39
54 39
56
50
67
22
27
27
32
48
35
21 49
34 23
36 23
25
27
44
"
16. Nabha State "
33 19 12 17 15 14 8 9 9 7 62 50 67 79 77 30 24 34 58 42
17. Lahore 144 129 102 100 57 43 45 46 48 29 53 77 73 42 102 35 49 45 30 70
18. Amritsar
"
.. ." 16.
23
19 21
20
34 20 10 12 13 15 12 41 53 47 37 76 30 30 36 26 37
19. Gujranwala .• 17 35 36 21 13 17 19 15 58 69 74 59 86 43 43 45 35 47
20. Sheikhupura "
"
32 29 " .. .. 19 17 .• .. .. 75 ,96 .. .'. ..
' 45 44 .. ... "

II.-Himalayan "
21 31 21 59 44 10 18 16 38 27 227 329 285 326 379 178 240 226 279 286
21. Sirmoor State 38 30 29 61 92 29 61 38 42 66 206 344 216 260 374
186 221 211 239 248
22. Simla .. "
51 13 16 4 25 8 20 14 28 18 94 131 109 153 185
113 135 137 169 163
..
"
23. Simla Hill States
24. Bila,~pllr State
{3;
33
10
}1O 26 27 {14
4
I:} 7 8 17
(225 284
i. 56 151
} 1.81 229 306
{196 235
56 92
} 178 234 253

25.
26.
Kang ra
Mandi State
.. .. 14
.. 19
29
34
26 96
9 4
46
34 II
9 13 18 64
17 3 10
30
19
335
131
437
184
437 464 477
51 48 177
241
lOB
303 311 356 344
122 37 31 93
27. Suket State .• .. .. 24 7 41 18 .. 3 8 4 4 16 81 1I2 107 176 137 98 51 62 233 41
28. Ghamba State .. 4 54 34 42 64 25 26 24 17 12 315 258 384 460 7 276 242 375 456
1II.-Sub-Hlmalayan .. 30 27 24 42 34 19 15 17 26 22 85 114 115 86 121 63 81 83 63 83
29. Ambala .. .. 32 23 36 62 49 22 13 24 37 30 '70 108 125 60 132 76 86 80 39 79
30. Kalsia State •. .... 63 31 48 89 40 38 36 93 73 74 165 267 281 273 268 185 254 256 215 200
31. Hoshiarpur .. 42 33 24 42 26 25 12 8 25 11 U8 128 115 109 132 78 91 86 82 103
32.
33.,
Gurdaspur
SioJkot
.... ..
" 20
19
23
17
19
14
30
27
21 13
19 II
14 17
12 11
19 9
16 10
77
58
108
92
II4
73
62
46
1I4
70
68 74
36 56
72 50 62
55 31 43
34. Gujrat .. .. 29 30 20 40 41 12 18 12 29 29 71 107 96 77 121 45 70 65 45 70
35. Jhelum .. 34 34 31 57 43 36 17 15 32 39 120 140 147 88 143 82 98 99 72 112
36. Rawalpindi .. .. -
28 26 22 42 44 19 16 23 29 32 76 122 144 150 142 62 96 125 110 122
37. Attock .. .. 45 40 34 " .. 26 21 30 " .. 99 107 131 .. .. 72 74 96 .. ..
IV.-North-West Dry Area .. 46 44 41 60 53 31 30 30 40 34 87 107 94 126 116 56 68 66 85 '11

......
38. Montgomery 34 33 53 73 59 23 24 31 40 37 80 91 103 158 1I5 55 57 76 91 67
39. Shabpur .. 46 34 26 71 36 29 26 24 43 20 99 98 102 151 150 66 72 79 107 94
40. lIIianwaIi
41. Lyallpur
..
..
....
..
..
43
34
72
44
28
37
25
39
27 ..
..
27
24
76 55 39
15 17
18 19
41
16
..
"
87
69
131
71
94
56
142
67
..
..
58
44
74
79
42
98
69
36
74
109
441
94:
....78
42. Jhang 63 51 35 36 44 29 103 156 106 155 148
43. Multan .. 40 43 47 84 53 33 31 39 58 28 85 102 117 156 106 52 64 84 102 76
44. Bahawalpur Stale .... 44 •
61
49 33 37 52 30 43 23 29 37 87 110 65 102 64 5B 69 48
75
62
731
43
45. Muzaffargarh 56 61 79 81 51 48 52 49 54 92 138 119 118 167 53 85 90
46. Dera Ghazi Khan .. 59 62 51 80 40 34 32 29 47 35 97 1I5 103 133 94 52 70 64 103' 56
- - I
 :206

SUBSIDIARY TABLE 1.-concluded.

Infi.rm per 100,000 of the Population of each Sex at each of the last five Censuses.

BLIND. LEPEP.S.
-
District or State and Natural MALES. FElUT>ES. MALES. FEMALES.
Division.

.... ...; ,...; .... ,..; ,...; ,...; ..... ,...; ,..; ,..; ...; ..; ..; ..,..; ,..; ...:
- ---
..; ..;
;; ..... 0 0> .... .... 0;
""~ ~
...... .....
0
c:>
.....
0>
~
<':>
C>
.....
C"I
~
C>
..... ~ ,...
aJ ""
C>
C"I
C> c:>
.....
0
....
c:>
0>
00
..-. C!>
..-. ~
.... ~ ~ '"' (XJ

1 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41
---- -- -- --I -
PUNJAB .. 23 9 25 9 249 298 343 252 259 251 31 4 361 13 15 17 26 37 6 6 8 11 13
I. Indo-Gangetic Plain West •. 26 8 303 288 340 396 282 305 306 3/9 409 8 7 10 15 22 3 2 4 Ii 6
J. Hissar "
2. Lokaru State ..
.... 335
22 7
37o 358
21 o 130
325 452
184 100
384
282
364
321
439
197
358
156
538 12
131 24 37
6 II 16
12 .. 27
.. 21 ..21 ..21
27 .. 21 .. 56
......
202 24 7 255 266 308 200 236 26 9 257 326 4 5 4 10 18
3. Rohtak "
4. Dujana State •• 399
313
443 448
39o 373
304 211
335 363
219
344
382
452
298
512
274
416
213 14 30 15 64
486 5 7 11 20
.. 1 ..1 ..3
36
43
..3 "
.6. Gurgaon
.. .. .. ..23 11 .. .. ..2 8
......
"
6. Pataudi State 262 46 o 335 400 271 302 480 458 461 332 10
7. Kamal
8. .Tullundur
.. 27 7
34 1
304 290
37 7 376
343
434
436
520
272
401
292
411
263
404
351
493
464
582
4
1 2
6 12 13
6 20 ,34 ..
1
1
1 6
I 6
"
4
10
46 ..
......
9. Kapurthala State 196 302 248 278 435 218 289 276 222 373 2 5 22 16 1 8 1 10
10. Ludhiana
II. Maler Kotla Stale
.. 359
203
395 285
266 296
60 9
60 1
641
449
337
161
361
210
318
232
667
747
653 10
337 2 ..
4 17
1!1 ..
27 11
47 .. . . ..
1 13
.. 4 7 10
H
12. Ferozepore .. 29 2 342 347 396 493 260 302 :l44- 387 501
460
4-
2
7
2
6
3 11
23 2
17
2
..4 .. 1 6
13. Faridkot State 30 1 33 6 275 374 483 281 307 205 367 1 5 4
14: Patiala State .." 325 328 266 198 276 327 315 239 135 218 7 12 14 23 18 3 (j

.. 11 .. 11
6 4
......
15. Jind State 21(1 228 218 145 361 229 217 168 138 326 3 5 3 5 15 1 2 1
.'16. Nabha Stale 426 275 289 449 378 395 210 218 349 304 1 5 4 10 15 1 7 3
425 2 3 7 1
17. Lahore
18. Amritaar
"
.. ..
..
166
221
173
235 263
270 267
185 236
336
404
299
399
358
360
194
253
195
263
285
297
309
235
354
432
319 371 5 7
4
330 39 IS 28 26
3
8
20
7
17
2 . 3
8 17
1
2
14
2
10
.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 3
19. Gujranwala •• 190 6 4
20. Sheikhupul"a .. 222 224 .. " .. 232 264 4- 3 3 "

ll.-Hlmalayan " .. 148 173 128 130 152 167 166 144 154 161 91 110 117 163 209 35 47 50 70 83
21. Sirmoor State
.. .... 204 230 174 220 302
153 98 36 76 103
270 252 272 266 361 144 205 234 306 308 39 5S 72 103 93
U6 113 181 540 227 206 298 317 226 229 144 233 242

r:
22. Simla. 362 161
:23. Simla HillStatea
:24. Bilaspur State
•. {175 136
.. 7I 67
}90 86 156
8 131
o 72
} lOS 105 154 f2
127
19 19 )
199 161 204
4
48 62 84 {4: 56}
:25. Kangra.
:26. Mandi State
.. ..
..
160
165
198 168 156 132 165 180
195 52 65 116 214 185
177 182 134 54 75 104 133 155
54 41 115 190 149 53 85 222
22
93
2S 40 55 5S
78 22 53 72
:27. Suket State .... 78 133 117 159 61 90 66
158 96 III 195' 37 158
54 171 41 55 105 121 135 65
98 171 272 13 121 171 250 4,49
22 35 19 51 16
77 121 145 224
:28. Chamba Stale 35 :3
IIL-Sub-Himalayan .. 229 244 227 298 316 21,2 240 229 318 338 9 11 14 25 37 5 6 7 10
r 13
29. Ambala .. .. 316 294 284 300 462 356 290 315 424 535 13 17 19 25 52
.... 7
9
..
6 4 10
..-.
30. Kalsia State 354 335 236 300 449 328 500 301 308 503 3 12 16 22 29 4 3 10
31. Hoshiarpur 377 339 272 382 3961 434 346 281 480 448 :I 7 16 32 51 1 3 10 13
:32. Gurdaapur .. 212 274 279 331 299 194 269 278 318 272 3 7 9 14 25 2 2 2 5 8
:33. Sialkot
...... .. ISO 212 224 293 282 178 204 213 272 256 5 6 13 19 21 4 4 4 5 8
......
,34. Gujrat 184 222 171 296 288 190 232 170 319 317 6 8 13 26 36 4 8 7 16 14
35. Jhelum 215 238 221 296 247 223 219' 216 305 319 17 17 IS 30 28 14 14 12 12 IS
36. Rawalpindi 113 124 134 128 173 104 106 119 122 180 34 27 26 32 46 16 16 23 18
37. Attock .. .. 158 169 166 .. .. IS4 162 189 .. .. 4 7 4 " .. 4 2 3 .. "
25

lV.-Horth-West Dry Area .. 217 214 228 253 304 230 219 247 .z79 347 6 6 3 9 8 4 J 3 71 Ie
38.
39.
Montgomery
Shah pur .... ...... 219
197
206
202
290
213
355 345
378 4051
213
216 232
19G1
310
232 439
348 321
486
..
4
4
5
3
4
3
10
5
..
10
9 2
2
2
1 3
I
41
71 3
6

....4
Mianw&li 213 167 171 221 .. I 214 181 201 304 5 3 2 4 3 2 6
40.
41.
42.
Lyallpur
,Thang ...... ...... 212
201
205
224
173
221
136 •.
265 283
I 223
189
188
194
182
203
124
233
..301 3
6
4
4
2
1
4
G
.. 6
2
4
..3
3
l
2
3
8
43. Multan 200 l73 237 268 2211 195 179 266 267 234 10 10 4 10 7 6 5 3 7 2
....
44.
45.
46.
BahallJalpur Slate
Muzaffargarh
.
Dora Ghazi Khan ..
201
273
278
239
251
278
182
289
307
202 2(13
247 300
29912781
213
336
:150
1
225
292
337
162 219\
344 306
369 358!
324
480
335
10
2
7
9
'7
8
I>
I
4
15
7
16
6
15
8 l!j 5
3
3
7
4
1
II
II
4
2
7
6

NOTE.-There are 1 Mental Hospital and 5 Leper Asylums in the Province. The corrected proportion for districts containing
Leper and Lunatic Asyltl1l18 after deducting the number of inmates ~om outside the district in which these asylums ar~ eitua.ted. is as
:follows:~

CORRECTED PaOPOR-
TION.
Name of Asylum. District where
I situated.
Males. Females.
1 2 3 4

Mental Hospital
1. Lahore .. Lahore .. 32 21
LePilf Asylums.
2. Tarn Tar-an .. Amrit84l" .. 11 fJ
3. Subathu
4. Ambala.
.. Simla
Amba.Ia. ....
"
163
8
98
7
"
5. Rawalpindi
6. Palampur ..
" Rawalpindi
Kangra .. 19
51
9
22
" " - -- - -----
 207

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Infirm per 100,000 and Females infirm per 1,000 Males at certain Age-periods (1931 Census).
- -

NUMBER AFIILIOTED PER 100,000 011 TOTAL POPULA·

TION OF EAOH SEX FOR EAOIr AGE-PERIOD.
NUM1lER OF FEMALES AFFLIOTED
PER 1,000 MALES.

Age. Insane. Deaf-mutes. BUnd. Lepers.

j
.; .; .; ::s
.; "
01
a
.; ~a .; "
01 .; "
01
.;
= a
~
'tl ~
" 01" ~ a ~
! ~'"
01 :§ §-t
::s r: ::s ~" ::s rr..'" ::s "
Q ~ H
1 2 3 4 5 6
._--
7 8 9 10 II 12 13

ALL AGES .. .. .. .. 36 21 79 56 239 252 13 6 484 582 876 398

0-5 .. .. .. .. 5 3 25 20 29 23 1 1 638 786 765 1,000
5-10 .. .. .. .. 24 15 80 59 65 59 2 2 538 638 775 800
10-15 -. .. .. .. 32 19 91 69 77 72 4 2 481 615 757 522

15-20 .. " .. .. 43 25 95 66 96 76 7 41 471 575 654 495

20-25 .. .. " .. 43 24 93 50 104 79 8 5 468 543 646 542

25-30 " " .. .. 48 24 88 58 116 105 13 7 419 541 745 457

30-35 .. "
. " .. 50 26 84 58 125 125 16 9 411 537 776 407

35-40 .. .. .. .- 58 33 86 58 179 203 27 12 451 525 891 328

41)-45 " .. .. .. 58 34 84 56 236 271 27 12 472 535 913 359

45-50 .- .. " -- 51 34 81 57 368 488 39 15 510 539 1,012 283

50--55 .. .. .. .. 45 32 80 54 479 652 44 15 531 513 1,032 258

55-60 .. .. .. .. 39 35 93 62 803 1,127 28 16 669 496 934 434

60 ao.d over .. .. .. 39 31 III 95 1,952 2,377 25 13 578 630 898 396

-

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Distribution of the Infirm by Age per 10,000 of each Sex (five Censuses).
-
I INSANE. DEAF·MUTES.

I
Age. I :Males. Females. Males. Females.
period. I 1
I
I
... ... ,...., ...; ...: ... ...... ...: ...... ...: I
... ....: I ...: ...; ,...., ...; ....:
,...., ...; ...;

I
M
~
""~
......
~
0
~ ...'"
00
M
~ ...""
".
..."" ...'" -~""- -~- ~"" ;;,..., -...'"0- -...""00- '",..., - ""......
0
I M M <>,
CD
......
0
CD
..... "",...,
00
--I-~-

\
-1-- ---- -- -----
0-5 I 212 95 73 lli4 301 279 '''' 137 2I 9 375 458 285 323 326 640 61B 392 436 409 781
5-10 847 682 627 816 1,016 941 672 .676 876 965 1,314 1,224 1,463 1,305 1,431 1,441 1,367 1,433 1,475 1,514
10- 151 1,0621,009 1,051 1,267 1,171 1,055 955 1,046 1,214 1,318 1,394 1,319 1,375 1,437 1,333 1,474 1,374 1,389 1,465 1,3 54
15-20. 1,1141,030 1,138 1,190 1,553 1,085 964 1,156 1,311 1,441 1, 1I5 1,091 1,173 1,193 1,441 1,102 1,008 1,181 1,136 1,489
20-25\ 1,0961,098 1,236 1,067 1,200 1,0591 893 1,1"28 957 1,0521 1,081 864 1,056 994 995 1,009 811 I,04!J 918 92 o
25-30! 1,0751,209 1,282 1,139 1,222 930 938 1,010 1,00B. 066 906 922 1,038 973 957 842 771 901 910 905
30-351 1,0131,209· 1,258 1,049 834 860 964 1,151 1,043 1,672 1 782 813 919 890 609 722 786 895 914 518
35-40: 915 741 747 780 865 R53 743 735 683 920 621 541 526 569 665 560 567 545 531 67 7
40-45, 785 841 810 800 458 765 969 978 763 343, 514 573 626 661 321 473 697 642 605 315
45-501 549 511 389 485 632 628 530 364 6861 431 358 338 359 467 399 356 324 302 51 2
50-551 6°°1
429 582 469 480 216 471 774 594 576 238 1 344 508 422 409 203 303 546 431 420 14 9
I
55- IJU 279 257 192 164 344 386 266 !?O1 187 5031 302 256 148 15V 436 258 176 153 156 412
OOand. 573 698 606 675 335 684 1,079 658 799 4211 738, 1,246/ 593 734 502 799 1,149 621, 759, 454
over. 1 I
#

Age'j BLLND. LEPERS.

p eriod.
i
0- 5 1811 187 193\ 181 306 158\ 148 164 120 212 141 50 54 65 57 355 95 163 149 99
5-10 354 399 422 440 444 313 294 310 311 317 253 225 116 138 72 508 258 245 312 199
10-15 393\ 433 461 478 453 340 307 306 347 383 338 350 175 298 194 444 448 268 350 405
15-20 377 421 418 429 595 281 270 312 351 478 531' 380 394 336 549 660 597 594 558 752
20-25 404 366 419 435 523 298,1 3391 332 364 410 606 420 452 452 663 825 570 513 655 688
25-30 394 415 470 512 613 335 353 389 432 554 829 575 690 791 1,127 952 543 641 796 1,214
30-351 386 432 496 575 495 342 400 498 546 434 955 820 864 1,132 1,051 977 1,126 1,040 1,161 951
35-40 427 394 429 452 682 435 411 397 413 763 1,233 1,005 1,106 872 1,605 1,015 990 1,142 930 1,533
40-45 483 502 673 719 430 504 602 801 778 454 1,041 1,335 1,536 1,628 868 939 1,601 1,573 1,302 752
45-50 649 477 518 483 942 750 493 502 486 1,104 1,304 1,165 1,039 1,013 1,391 926 624 723 670 1,058
50-55 684 862 980 927 478 806 1,050 1,094 1,057 463 1,l.77 1,310 1,420 1,281 589 762 1,045 1,189 1,086 511
504 1,496 1,033
4,~~
55-60 970 559 563 466 495 1,718 571 635 537 528 1,051 622 407 478 439 901
60 and 4,298 4,553 3,865 2,543 4,405 4,770, 4,429 4,300 2,710 1,021 1,730 1,617 1,466 783 1,015 1,696 1,422 1,592 937
Over
 CHAPTER VIII.
OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.
SECTION I.-GENERAL.
142. Instructions about the return of ol)cupations. 143. Changes in instructions since 1921. 144.
Classification 01 occupations. ]45. Comparison with the figures of last census. 146. Earners and working
dependants. ]47. Female workers. 148. Subsidiary occupations. 149. Comparison of the population
of workers with other provinces. 150. Distribution of non-working dependants.
SECTION 2.-DETAlLED EXAMINATION OF OCCU:;PATIONS.
]51. Detailed examination of occupational distribution. 152. Cultivation. 153. Cultivating
owners and tenants. 154. Agricultural labourers. 155. Cultivating owners and co-sharers in holdings. 156.
Cultivation of special crops. 157. Stock-raising. 158. Birds and bees. 159. Order 2., Fishing. ]60. Sub-
Class II, Order 3, Exploitation of Minerals. 161. Class B. 162. Sub-Class III, Industry. 163. Sub-Class IV,
Transport. 164. Sub-Class V. Trade. 165. Class C. Administration; Public Force. 166. Service of the
State. 167. Professions and Liberal Arts. 168. Class D .• Miscellaneous. 169. Beggars and vagrants.
SECTION 3.-0CCUPATIONS OJ! SELECTED CASTES.
170. Occupations of selected castes. 171. Occupations of Brahmans. 172. Female workers in each caste.
SECTION 4.-EDUCATED UNEMPLOYMENT.
173. Educated unemployment.
Reference to The main statistics of occupations for the total population will be found in Imperial Table X.
statistics. Imperial Table XI furnishes particulars of occupations followed by members of certain selected castes or
tribes as well as Europeans. Armenians and Anglo-Indians in areas where they are numerous. In this table the
occupations are arranged under 13 main heads which closely correspond to the sub-classes in the general scheme of
classification.
In addition to these tables, there are six Subsidiary Tables appended to this Chapter as mentioned below.
Subsidiary Table I (a) gives, for the Province as a whole, the number of workers per 10.000 of the total
population, engaged in each occupation falling under each class, sub-class and order, recorded in cities and the
whole Province excluding cities together with their percentage. •
Subsidiary Table I (b) gives the same information as Subsidiary Table I (a) for subsidiary occupation of
earners only.
Subsidiary Table II (a) gives for each Natural Division, District and State the number of non-working
dependants, working dependants and earners (principal occupation) out of every 10,000 persons as well as the
number, per mille of the total population, of earners (principal occupation) falling under 12 main sub-classes.
Subsidiary Table II (b) gives the number of earners with subsidiary occupations per mille of the total
population in each of the 12 main sub-classes for the whole Province and each Natural Division separately.
Subsidiary Table III gives the number of female workers (earners and working dependants) per 1,000 males
following occupations grouped into sub-classes, orders and certain selectEd groups, the groups selectEd being
those in which either the proport on of women employed or the total number of workers is large.
Subsidiary Table IV gives comparative figures of actual workers in selected occupations for 1921 and 1931
with percentage of variation.
Subsidiary Table V gives, for selected castes, the distribution of 1,000 earnera (principal occupa,tion) in
difierent occupations and the number of female earners per 100 males in each.
SubsIdiary Table VI gives the number of persons (Europeans, Anglo-Indians and Indians according to
departmental returns) employed in (a) Railways, (b) Irrigation Department, and (c) .Post, Telegraph and Tele-
phone Services.
SECTION I.-GENERAL.
]nstructions
.About the This Chapter deals with the important question of the ocoupations
142.
Return of .or the means of livelihood of the population of the Province. There were
,Occupations.
three columns in the general schedule relating to occupations. The instructions
to enumerators with regara. to filling up these were :-
Column 9 (Earner or Dependant).-Enter "earner" or "dependant."
A woman who does house work is a dependant, so is a son who works in the
fields but does not earn separate wages. A cultivator cultivating as a principal
occupation is 'an earner.
Column lO (Principal occupation ,:f earners).-Enter the principal
means of livelihood of all persons who actually work or carryon business,
whether personally or by means of servants, or who live on house-rent, pension,
~to. Enter the exact occupation and avoid vague terms such as ' service' or
, writing' or ' labour'. For example, in the case of labour, say whether in the
fields, or in a coal mine, or in cotton mill or earthwork, etc. In the case of
agriculture distinguish between persons (whether owners or tenants) who do not
cultivate personally, who cultivate their own land, who cultivate rented land
and who are hired labourers. If a person makes the articles he sells he should
be entered as "maker and seller" of them. Women and children who work at
,any occupation which helps to augment the family income indirectly must be entered
in column 9 as dependants and their subsidiary occupation shown in column 11.
For non-working dependants l;llake a X in columns 10 and 11.
 INSTRUCTIONS ABOUT THE RETURN OF OCCUPATIONS. 209

Oolumn II (Subsidiary occupation of actual 'Workers).-Enter here any

occupatio~ which actual workers pursue at any time of the year in addition to
their principal ocoupation. Thus if a person lives principally by his earnings
as a boatman, but partly also by fishing, the word 'boatman' will be entered
in column 10 and ' fisherman' in column 11. If an actual worker has no
additional occupation a cross (x) will be put in column 11. Dependants who
help to support the family by subsidiary work, e.g., a woman who helps in the
fields will be shown in this column.. .
The instructions were amplified by the followl_ng provisions in the Census
Code :-
Oolumns 9 to 1 I.-The entry of occupation in columns 9 to 11 is also a
matter requi:ring special care. The first thing is to distinguish between an
-earner and a dependant. Only those 'women and children will be entered as
earners who help to augment the family income by permanent and regular work
for which a return is obtained in cash or kind. Thus a woman, whose sole
business is to look after her husband's house and prepare his mea,}, should go in
.as a dependant and not as an earner; but a woman, who habitually collects and
sells firewood or cowdung, thereby adds to the family income and should be
shown as an earner. A boy, who semetimes looks after his father's cattle, is a
dependant, but one who is a regular cowherd and thus earns a wage in cash or
kind should be recorded ·as ~n earner in column 9 and a cowherd in column 10.
As a rough and ready rule it may be assumed that boys and girls over the age
of 10, who actually do field labour or tend cattle, are adding to the family
income and should therefore be entered in column l0.or n according to whether
they earn payor not. Boys at"school and college should be shown as depen-
dants, though they may help to pay their own way by private tuition; in this
case, i.e., "private tuition" will be entered in column 11 against their names.
Dependants who assist in the work of the family and contribute to its support
without actually earning wages should be shown as dependants ill column 9 and
under subsidiary occupation in column 11. Thus a woman who regularly
works in the fields for her husband is a dependant and should be entered as such
in column 9, but has the subsidiary occupation of cultivation, which will be
recorded in column 11. Household work, done by a woman in her house, will
not count as a subsidiary occupation. w_omen and children, who are doing no
manual work, should be entered as ' dependants' in column 9 but not at all
in either column 10 or II.
Domestic servants must be entered in column 9 as earners, not dependants,
and in column 10 as cook, bahisltti, etc.
Persons temporarily out of employ should be shown in column 9 as
·earners and in column 10 as following their previous occupation:
When a man has two occupations, the prillcipal one is that on which he
-relies mainly for his support and fr.om which he gets the major part of his
income. A subsidiary occupation should be entered if followed at any time of
-the year (whether followed throughout the year or during a part of it). For
'instance, if a man is a potter by profession but he does the work of date-picker
.in the date season, the entry in column 10 should be potter and that in column
11 date-picker (charita). And if a man is a shopkeeper but keeps making mats
in his spare time, the two occupations should be entered in columns 10 and 11,
-respectively.
Only one subsidiary occupation (the most important one) should be
-entered in column H.
 210 CHAPTER. VIlI.-OCCUPATIONS OR. MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

Persons living on agriculture must be distinguished as rent-receivers:.

(i.e., non-cultivating owners, and lessees and tenants who have sub-let their
land), cultivating owners, cultivating tenants or agricultural labourers. Where·
a person cultivates part of his land and sub-lets part, he should be shown in
column 10 as cultivator and in column ll"as rent-receiver, if he gets the greater
part of his income from the self-cultivated land, and vice versa otherwise. If
such a person has a third profitable source of income, as, for instance, legal or
medical work, then that source from which he derives the greatest part of his
income will be entered in column 10, that source from which he derives the
next grea.test :part of his income in column 11, whilst the third source of income
(whichever it may be) will not be shown. Gardeners or growers of special
products, such as vegetables, mangoes, etc., must be shown separately. Persons
whose income is derived from the rent of houses or land in towns should be
distinguished from those who derive it ftom agricu!turalland, their occupation
being noted as house-rent (kiraya-makan), etc.
Persons who have mortgaged their land with possession and derive no
profit therefrom are not agriculturists in respect of that land. Agricultural
labourers should be distinguished from tenants; the former receive their wage
in cash or kind, the latter pay rent (batai or cash) to the landlord.
Stress must be laid on the importance of avoiding vague words like'
" labour" or " service" or " shopkeeping ". The enumerator must enter the
exact kind of labour or service and the nature of the goods sold. In the case
of service, it is necessary not merely to distinguish Government service, Railway
service, Municipal service, Village service, service in a shop or office, and domestic'
service, etc., but also to show the exact occupation followed, e.g., in the case-
of Government service, whether Collector, or Army Offioer, or Civil Court Clerk,
or Police Inspector, Patwari, Constable, etc. ; in the case of Railway service :-,
Engine-driver, Stationmaster; in Municipal service :-Octroi Moharrir, Sanitary
Inspector; in Village Service :-Chaukidar, etc. In tlie case of clerks, the
occupation of their en1ployer must also be shown, e.g., lawyer's clerk, Bank
clerk, Sanulca1' ka gumashta.
Whenever large gangs of coolies are employed on earthwork of any kind,
special instructions should be given to the enumerators to enter not only the-
word "earth-work" but also the nature of the undertaking (railway, road"
canal, etc.), in connection with which it is being done. Pensioners should be·
shown Civil, Military or Political, as the case may be.
For shopkeepers and traders the nature of the articles sold should be·
stated, e.g., "general merchant", "cloth merchant ", "seller of food-stuffs.'"
In the case of industries the precise nature of the industry should be given as,
" cotton-weaver", "ca:rpet~maker", " silk~weaver", " Inaker of glass bangles."
Mortgagees and persons who live mainly on money lent at interest, or on
stocks, bonds or other securities, such as shares in companies, should be entered'
as capitalists (salmkars). < _

Persons who live by the receipt of alms sbould be recorded as religious

mendicants, professional beggars, vagrants, etc., as the case may be.
The above instructions in the Code were supplemented during the period'
of enumeration by means of circular letters, dealing with the mistakes which·
came to my notice in the oourse of my inspections in various districts and states.
Some of these are quoted below.
(a) A persoll was entered as " earner" in column 9 and his occupation
was shown in column 11 and not in column 10. An earner's occupation or-

/
 INSTRUCTIONS ABOUT THE RETURN OF OCCUPATIONS. 211

source of income must be entered in column 10, and if he has a second occupation
that should be entered in column 11.
(b) In some cases an earner's occupation was entered as cultivation
(kasht-kari). I have always tried to emphasize the fact that agriculturists are
divided into four groups, viz., (1) cultivating owner (malik klr,ud-kasht) , (2)
rent receiver (lagan-girindah), (3) tenant (muzara) and (4) agricultural"labourer
(zamati mazdur). Earners must belong to one of these groups, and the parti-
{lular name of the group should be noted in the column of occupation as the
case may be. For dependants, who assist the family by CUltivating land, the
~ntry in column 11 should be " cultivation."
(0) One patwari had put down a dependant as za'raati mazdur (agrlcultu-
rallabourer) in column II. If a person is an agricultural labourer, which means
that he receives a wage, he must go in as " earner" and not as " dependant."
Evidently the entry in this case should have been" cultivation" and not
.<c agriculturai labourer."

(d) In some cases a_n earner was put down as lagan-dahinda. As pointed
lOUt in clause (b) above the entry should be muzara (tenant). In another case
I noticed that the ent~y about an earner in column 10 was thekedar (lessee).
There is no such group of agriculturists, and the proper entry should have been
lagan gil'indah if the lessee did not cultivate the land himself, and a muzara if
he was himself the cultivator.
(e) In a lew cases the grown up sons of a land-owner were entered as
"earners in column 9 and m,alik kllud-kasht or muzara in column 10. The entry
·.about them should have been" dependant" in column 9 and" cultivation"
in column II. If however a land-owner's son is living separately from his
father and cultivates a piece of land, which his father has set apart for him,
he should be shown in column 9 as earner and in column 10 as malik khud-
,kasht.
(j) In a few cases I noticed that the entry in column 10 was merely
." dulcan". It has been pointed out in the instructions that the entry in the
-column of occupation must be clear and comprehensive. It should clearly
state, in the case of shopkeepers, what shop or trade is theirs, e.g.) cloth mer-
-chant, general merchant, broker, etc. Similarly, I found that a man was
-entered in column 10 as olwwkidar. About him too it should be specified whether
he is a village chowkida'l' or clwwkidar' of a Rest House or chowkidar of a B_ank.
Chowkidar by itself is not an adequate entry.
(g) In one case a patwari entered as " dependant" a child, who had
inherited his father's land and was therefore obviously possessed of a source of
income, i.e., rent-receiving. He should have been entered as "rent-receiver"
if his land was being oultivated by tenants; and" cultivating owner" (malik
khud-kasht) if his land was cultivated by a relative of his, who did not pay any
rent, or by an agricultur.al labourer.
(h) In several cases I found that a person's occupation, shown in column
10, was repeated in column I2, which is solely meant for employees in factories,
companies or other organized industries. For example, a village mochi was
entered as such in column 10 as well as in column 12.
143. Before explaining the data collected about occupations it seems Changes In
Instructionll
preferable to deal with the points in which the present returns differ from those since 1921.
of 1921. Three columns (9, 10 and 11) wer~ provided in the general schedule at
last census, column 9 for principal occupation of workers, column 10 for their
..subsidiary occupation (if any) and column II for the means of subsistence of a.
 212 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

dj)pendant. The instructions about the filling-up of each column were as:
folows : -
Col:umn 9 (Principal occupation of actua~ workers).-Enter the principal
means of livelihood of all persons who actually do work or carryon business,.
whether personally or by means of servants, or who live on house-rent, pension,
etc. Enter the exact occupation and avoid vague terms such as ' service' or-
, writing' or ' labour'. For example, in the case of .labour, say whether in.
the fields, or in a coal mine, or jute factory, or cotton mill or lac factory, or-
earthwork, etc. In the case of agriculture distinguish between persons who·
receive rent and those who pay rent, i.e., between Malik and Muzara. If a·
person makes the articles he sells he should be entered as maker and seller of
them.' Women and children who work at any occupation which helps to aug-
ment the family income must be entered in column 9 under that occupation
and not in column 11. Column 9 will be blank for dependants.
Column 10' (Subsidiary occupation of actual workers).-Enter here any-
occupation which actual workers pursue at any time of the year in addition to'
their principal occupation. Thus if a person lives principally by his earnings
as a 'boatman' but partly also by fishing, the word 'boatman' will be entered.
in column 9 and' fisherman' in column 10. If an actual worker has no additionaL
occupation, enter in column 10 the word' none.' This column will be blank for-
dependants. '
Oolumn 11 (means of subsistence of dependants).-For ohildren and women.
and old or infirm persons who do not work, either personally or by means of
servants, enter the principal occupation of the person who supports them. The
column will be blank for actual workers. .
It will be seen that in place of 'work~rs ' we have now earners and
working dependants. The definition of 'earner' has been framed so as to·
include those only who receive a wage or salary or derive an income from pro--
perty or money investment. Under this definition even an infant, who has
income from house-rent, rent of land, or from shares or a fixed deposit in a·
bank, is an earner. The majority of women and children, who work and augment
the family income only indirectly, are classed as working dependants; only
those who work regularly in the fields or in the case of boys, who earn a separate·
wage as agricultural labourers or cowherds, are recorded as earners. In the·
case of non-working dependants the means of subsistence, or in other words
the occupation of the person on whom they depend, has been omitted altogether.
Another departure made at the present census is that all occupations-
followed by earners as subsidiary to the main occupation have been tabulated
and not merely the number of workers who were' partly agriculturists' in
..addition to some other occupation as their principal means of livelihood, as was.
the case at last census. I

The net result is that in 1921 were tabulated the figures of workers of
both sexes engaged in each occupation as well as the number of those who
d~pende~ upon them .. The number of workers engaged in each occupation
WIth agnculture as subSIdiary means of livelihood was also tabulated .
. At this census we have tabulated the number of person~ who are earners,.
workmg dependants engaged in different occupations, non-working dependants,
and earners who follow an occupation subsidiary to some other. In other-
words the present figures give a greater detail about workers than was
pO,ssible in 1:21,. but the ~number of. non-working dependants supported by
each occupatIOn IS not avaIlable. This information is, however, of minor im-
 CLASSIFICATION OF OCCUPATIONS. 213

portance as compared with a better classification of workers. The classification

-of non-working dependants besides entailing a very great amount of labour,
had another defect inasmuch as in some cases these seem to have been unwitting~
ly included in workers. A reference will be made to this presently after the
method of classification of occupations adopted at this census has been described.*
144. The system of classification adopted at this census which has been Classl1loaiioD
. 11y t h
practlCa e same 'smce 1911 was to d"d h h d f .
IVI e t e t ousan s 0 occupat19ns.
or Oceupa-
tiOD8.

met with in actual life into 4 Classes, 12 Sub-classes, 55 Orders and 195
Groups. The classes and sub-classes have remained unchanged since 1911,
but there have b~en slight modifications in the number of orders and groups.
At the 1921 census there were 56 Orders and reduction in their number by one
jn 1931 was due to the amalgamation of the three Orders of.' mines,' , quarries
·of hard rock,' and' salt' into two Orders of 'metallic' and' non-metallic
minerals.' The number of groups has been increased from 191 to 195, mainly
-to improve the classification by the separation of certain occupations having
no essential connection, or by, amalgamating others.
The names of the Classes and Sub-classes are given below :-
Classes . Sub-classes.
.A.-PRODUOTION OIl' RAW MATERIALS. 1. Exploitation of animals and vegetation.
2. Exploitation of minerals.
B.-PREPARATION AND SUPPLY OF lIlATERIAL SUlISTANCI;S. 3. Industry.
4. TI:ansport.
5. Trade.
C.-PUBLIO ADMINISTRATION AND LIllERAL ARTS. 6. Public Force.
7. Public Administra.tion.
S. Professions and Liberal Arts.
D.-MISOELLANEOUS. 9 •. Persons living on· their income.
10. Domestic service.
II. Insufficiently described occupations.
12. Unproductive.
It may be mentioned that the compilation of the occupations table
is one of the most difficult of all the census undertakings. An elaborate revised
index showing the classification of an occupations returned at former censuses
. was made available in the Administrative Volume of 1921, while the Census
Commissioner for India supplied another index. It will, however, be admitted
that no index could be exhaustive enough adequately to provide for the diver-
sity of the returns that were met with at the time of sorting. The entries no~
only depend on the fancy of the persons questioned but also on that of the
enumerator. However complete the training, to which the huge army of enume-
rators is subjected, it is not possible to suppress individual freaks altogether.
As a result some of the most amusing occupations were recorded. In some
cases the columns of occupation contained such entries as ' school-boy' and
'godka,' a most unusual term which meant an infant in arms and gave any
amount of trouble to the establishment of the sorting office to decipher. Even
the wives of British Army officers were .found to have returned the occupation
·of their husbands such as ' Captain in the Army' or just ., husband.' In some
cases the entry about political prisoners or Europeans in the column of occu-
pation was' refuses to disclose further particulars.' . Sometimes the occupation
recorded was' guest,' and a new departure made at this census was the entry
·of 'Congress,' 'National Worker,' 'Volunteer,' or 'Bande Matram' as the
occupation of an earner. These cases are quoted to give an idea of the entries
which are met with and which are more or less unavoidable. The total
number of such entries is however small, and even if some returns have
been wrongly recorded the final results of the census could not be materially
* The total non.working population of the Province and each of its units can be ascertained by sub-
tracting the workers (earners principal occupation and working dependants) from the total population.
 214 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

affected by the few queer returns like these. Every attempt has been made-
to classify the new occupations, and the revised index of occupations will be-
found in Part IV of this Volume.
Comparison 145. In spite of the changes in instructi-ons d~scribed above, the figures.
with the
Figures of of occupations are on the whole comparable with those of 1921. Thus for-
Last Census.
example 58·5 per cent. of the male and 9'1 per cent. of the female population
were recorded as workers in 1921 ; the percentage of earners and working
dependants in 1931 is 57·9 among males and 1l·5 among females. The figures.
correspond as closely as could be exp~cted. The small decrease in the
proportion of male workers may be explained by the large increase in the·
number of children. The proportion of female workers has on the whole-.
increased and is accountable by the large increase in the number of females-
engaged in class A, particularly agriculture, as we shall presently see.
We can now take the absolute figures (British Territory) of classes Band
0, where the proportion of female workers is 'small to show that some non-
working dependants were included among workers in 1921. The table in the,
Total earners Total Variation margin gives the number of workers.
and working Increase (+ )
Occupations. workers
dependants,
1921.
or decrease in 1921 by sex as well as the
1931. (-).
Class B. number of earners and working'
Both sexes .. 2,290,002 2,218,961 +71,031
Males .. 2,016,407 1,883,488 +132,939 dependants in 1931. We find that
Females
Class O.
.. 237,595 335,503 -61,908 there is a decrease III females
Both sexes .. 338,275 335,147 +3,128 employed in both classes. The.
Males .... 318,394 310,220 +8,IU
Females 19,881 24,927 -5,046 figures of males show a normal in-
crease during the last decade, while there was no reason for the female figures.
to decline as females in many places are believed at present to be taking a.
more active part in bread-winning. The decrease in the number of female
workers therefore must be due to the inclusion of some non-working dependants.
in the workers of 1!J21. The entry about ocoupation for both worker and
dependant was the same; in the case of the latter was to be entered the occupa-
tion of the worker on whom he or she depended. These entries in their turn
were copied in adjoining columns of a small slip and there was thus a chance
. for a mistake to creep in.
We can now co~pare the number of workers of 1921 with the numbeI'
The di8tribution of 1,000 worker8 (both 8exe8). of earners and working depen-
Occupation. 1921. 11931. dants engaged in different.
1 2:~ occupations at this ce'nsus.
A~=L~L-OO""C"'C;;-;U=P-=-A=TI=O=N"'S-~---~-- 1 000 . 1,000 I
A.-Production of Raw Materials .. '587 636 . n 1921 there were 8,)29,950·
I.-Exploitation of animal8 and vegetation 5586uO 6u035
8 male and 1 ,035,2'"?...,:u" female.
(a) Cultivation ..
(b) Cultivation of spccial crops .2 1 workers. There ~r I at this.
(c) Forestry 1 2 '(4
(d) Stock-raising 230 24. census 7,980_l.M9 . <'tIes and
(e) Raising of small animals
Ir.-ExpJoitation of Minerals 1 1 536,64J females :r:ecOl:~ed as
B.-Preparation and Supply of Material
Substances 283 251 earners, while 1,027,900 'nales
IH.-Ind u 8try 198 171
IV.-Tran8port 20 21 and 948,610 females are·
V.-Trade .. 65 59
C.-public Administration and Liberal Arts .. 41 40 recorded as working depen-
VI.-Public Force 13 10
VH.- public Administration 6 9 dants giving 9,007,949 111ale$
VIIr.-Profe8sion8 and Liberal Art8 •• 22 21
D.-Miscellaneous 89 73 and 1,485,251 females as actuaI
IX.-Person8Iiving on their income .• 3 3 workers. The case of earners
X-Dome8tic 8ervice •• 31 26
XL-Insufficiently de8cribed occupatiol18 26 23 with a subsidiary occupation
XH.- Unproductive 29 21
will be dealt with at a later
- stage. The table in the margin shows the division of 1,000 workers into the
various classes and sub-classes of occupations at the two censuses. Sub-class I
has been further divided into main heads to show the results in somewhat.
I..

greater detail.
 OOMPARISON WITH THE FIGURES OF LAST OENSUS. 215

The overwhelming importance of agriculture as an occupation in a Pro-

-vince like the Punjab is self-evident. The disconcerting feature is that the
number of workers engaged in cultivation has increased from 560 per mille of
workers in 1921 to 608 now. To these figures is to be added a small number of
persons returned in class D 'Miscellaneous' to which we will revert in
paragraph 154. Besides this, 24 per'mille as against 23 in 1921 are now engaged
in stock-raising.
There is a regrettable decrease in the proportion of those employed in
Industry and Trade though the reslllt is partially due to the accidental in-
,elusion of non-working women in the figures of 1921 as explained above. There
is an inorease under' Transport' though it will be realis.ed how sman a proportion
of workers are engaged in it as compared with those engaged in 'trade' or
., industry.' It seems that' transport' which has been very much in the publio
·eye gives a false impression as to its size or the rate of its increase. There is
.a fairly large inorease in the absolute figures, no doubt, but not at a rate out
-of all proportion to other progressive occupations. As compared to this the
inorease in the number of persons employed in agriculture is really enormous.
'£his inorease remains more .or less' unnoticed, being for more reasons than one
·of an unobtrusive character, and is only brought out by a periodical census.
In the next class, namely, C-Public Administration and Liberal Arts,
there is a small reduction primarily due to the demobilization of a considerable
portion of the Army carried out during the last decade. The proportion in
Public Administration proper- shows an increase. This sub-class ·has increased
by 3 per mille of workers, and represents the real expansion made in all the
·departments of the State during the last ten years, a period which was one of
great prosperity except towards the close.
Of the misoellaneous professions there is a big decrease in domestio
service, due probably to better classification and also perhaps to the need for
-economy felt by all well-to-do people since the recent economic depression set
in. There is a welcome decrease in insufficiently described occupations, and
here the results of cer~tain districts are very much better than of others owing
to the varying degrees of care with which the work was done. There is also
a considerable decrease in the proportion of persons engaged on non-productive
industries.
146. We may now examine briefly how the number of earners compar es Earners and
Working
Distrib~tion of 1,000 earners and working dependants in 1931. with that of working depen- Dependants.

Occupation.
Working-
Earners. depen·
dants. In the marginal table
--------------1--- ~ IS gIven the distribution of
TOTAL (All Occupations) 812 188 1,000' workers' between
A.-Production of Raw Materials 475 161
I.-Exploitation of animals and 1Jegetation •• 475 160 earners and working depen-
(a) Cultivation .• 454 154 •
(b) Cultivation of special crops 1 dants, engaged III dIfferent
(c) Forebtry 2
(d) Stock-raising 17 7 occupations. In other words
II.-Exploitation of Minerals 1
this is merely a further split-
B.-Preparation and Supply of Material
Substances 230 21 ting up of the figures III
1ll.-lndustry 154 17
IV.-Tran8port 21 column 3 of the table in para-
V.-Trade 56 3
·C.-Public Administration and Liberal Arts ., 39 1
graph above. Thus out of
VI.--Public Foree 9 1 1,000 workers, that is earners
VII.-Public Administration 9
mI.-Professions and LiberaZ Arts 20 1 and working dependants, 812
D.--MisceUaneous 68 5
IX.-Person8 Zimng on their income 3 are earners as against 188
X.-Domestic 8ervice 24 2
XI.-Insufficiently described occupation8 22 '1 working dependants. The
Xll.--Unproducti"e •• 19 2 table also indicates that the
 216 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

bulk of working dependants is engaged in Cultivation (81'6 per cent.) and.

the majority of the rest in Industry (9 per cent.) and Stock-raising (3'6'
per cent). In other occupations such as trade and 'domestic service there are
very few' working dependants, and practically none in ~ransport and Public
Administration: The ratio of females to males among working depend-·
ants is as high as 923 per mille, while 'among earners it is no more than
67 per mille.

It is sometimes not at all easy to draw a line between working depen-

dants and earners. For instance, the proportion of working dependants in the·
total population of Jammu and Kashmir (see table in paragraph 148) is.
greater than the proportion of earners themselves. This difficulty is partly
due to the habit in this country on the part of joint families to return only the.
head of the family as the earner. Even the grown-up sons of a family, em-
ployed in various occ~pations, in numerous cases hand over their earnings to·
the head of the family, receiving occasionally sums of money to meet their own
expenses. This applies with particular force to the children of cultivators in
cases in which the father owns the land and the sons merely cultivate the fields.
as working dependants. Though every endeavour was made, as is apparent
from the extracts given in the first paragraph of this Chapter, to obtain uni-
formity in the return of occupations, the results of certain areas are slightly
affected by the differences in the interpretation of the instructions on the
subject. Separate entries for working dependants are however not valueless-
as they show, within reasonable limits, the extent of t,he share taken in bread-
winning by the women and children in different areas. A clearer view of this
will, however, be obtained if we confine ourselves to a study of the local distri-
bution of women workers.

147. The bulk of the female population of this Province is undoubtedly

constantly engaged in numerous kinds of :_vork, which comprise among other'
duties cleaning and plastering the hO)1se, bringing up. children, cooking,
milking of cows and buffaloes, spinning, sewing and mendjng of clothes, agricul-
tural labour, embroidery of clothes and shoes, etc. All these activities,
though of the utmost importance, would be regarded at the census as no
work at all, and the women engaged in them would be treated as 'non-
working dependants.' The rule that the producers of economic utility alone
should be treated as workers is, however, very difficult to interpret and apply ..
A reference to this was made in the following quotation reproduced from the
India Census Report of 1921 (page 236, paragraph 202). "The distribu-
tion between worker and dependant and between primary and subsidiary
occupation involves subtleties of interpretation which continually gave trouble
in individual cases, and the extent to which the occupations of women and
children actually contribute to the income of the family must always be a matter-
of opinion and give rise to inconsistencies in the return. The work of classifi-·
ci],tion is further hampered by the different attitude in different areas of the
people and enumerator towards the' dignity of labour.'" Further it is not at all
easy to choose the principal ocoupation of working dependants who are often
engaged in various kinds of work at different periods of the year. On the whole
even if the matter of classification is regarded as giving too small or too high a
proportion of female workers the results obtained are of some value as an
indication of the relative share in ~conomic work now taken by women, as

,
 FE~L\Lj;; WORKERS. 211

compared with the past,

or in different parts of the
Province and in different
occupations. We sh;111
deal first with the second
of the three possible
avenues of enquiry. The
marginal map shows the
number of female workers
pet· mille of total females
in each district or state.
10/'200 ~ 201· 400llIl!l40"600

Number of female UJorkera per 1,000 of total female8.

It can be safely said that
proportionately a.larger number of women are engaged in economic work in the
Himalayan Natural Division than in the plains, and that in the latter the
women of south-eastern districts, such as His&ar, Rohtak and Gurgaon, take
a greater share in such work than the women of the central districts with one
or two exceptions and the districts and states of the south-west. In the
Himalayas as well as in the south-east of the Province women take a large
share in agricultural work, and in some localities are believed to do it even
better than their husbands. Women of the north-western districts are also
fairly active workers.
Subsidiary Table III at the end of this Chapter gives the proportion of
I Number of. female workers engaged
Absolute females
Group OCCUPATION. figures per 1,000 m important occupations
No. of female male
workers. workers.
per 1,000 males similarly
.-1 2 3 4 engaged. In the margin
15. Tea .. .. 493 504 are given the absolute
19. Collectors of forest products •. ...• 1,121-
1,051
830
506 figures as well as propor-
46. Wool carding, spinning and weaving
50. .Lace, crepe, embroideries, fringes, etc., and
insn fficien tly described textile industries .. 485 734 tions for certain groups,
71. Rice pounders and huskers and flour.grin. in which there are more
ders ..
..
.. 12,754
8,106
1,455
1,145
72. Grain.parchers, etc. than 500 female workers
81. Others .. ..
Order 17, Miscellaneous and unclassified
.. 6,687
"
566
industries .. ., .. 111,701 559
per 1,000 males. There
100. Scavenging •. •. . • 110,219 826 are thus actually more
172. Midwives, vaccinat<lrs, compounders, nurses,
masseurs .. .. .. 7,958 1,856 female workers in the
.. .. 1,142 5,031
194. Procurers and prostitutes
I three groups, (71) flour
grinder, etc., (72) grain parchers, etc., and (172) mid-wives, etc. In the work of
scavenging too females have a large share, partly because in numerous households
they are employed in preference to men, and partly because a male sweeper
very often takes up odd jobs, particularly agricultural.
Subsidiary
148. As noted in the first paragraph of this Chapter the instructions re- Occupations.
quired the enumerators to record in column 11 the subsidiary occupation of
earners. If an earner had several subsidiary occupations only the most lucrative
was to he entered. This choice having perforce been left to the person enume-
rated would to some extent aflect the returns of principal occupations, as for
instance a police constab1e may return his principal occupation as rent-receiver
and his subsidiary ocoupation as policeman. Thus the total number of persons
engaged in police service can only be obtained by adding the figures of those
 218 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

who have returned police service as their principal as well as of those who have
l'eturned it as their subsidiary occupation. As a matter of fact, Public Adminis-
tration has been recorded,as a subsidiary occupation of very few persons, which
indicates that either the salary of a public servant is his principal means
of livelihood or he considers it more dignified to return public service as his
principal occupation. In some cases though he is deriving a larger income
from trade, a public servant will take care not to return it as an occupation, being
debarred from trading by the rules of his service. The chief occupations fol-
lowed by earners as subsidiary to some others are cultivation, industry or trade.
Subsidiary Table I at the end of this Chapter shows the number of earners
having some subsidiary occupation per 10,000 of the total population. An
Per 10,000 oltke total population. extract from this table in respect of the im-
portant occupations is given in the margin,
Occupation.
I Earners Earners
princ!pal subsidiary similar proportion for earners with principal
.(occupation. occupation.
All occUpati01U1 .. 2,989 289 oCfmpations being added. These figures
Cultivation .. 1,673 171
Industry .. 566 45 imply that if the whole P9pulation of the
Trade .. 204 20
Province were assumed as 10,000 persons,
289 of them would be earners with some subsidiary occupation, 171, 45 and 20
being earners with agriculture, industry and trade as their subsidiary occupa-
tions, respectively. Compared to these there would in all be 2,989 persons who
are earners with one .occupation, or in another way out of every 10,000 earners
only 968 have some subsidiary occupation. The ratio of females ~o 1,000
males among earners with some subsidiary occupation is 46 as compared to 67
among total earners.
In the detailed examination of occupations which we shall undertake
in section 2, only workers who have returned each occupation as their principal
means of livelihood will be referred to, or he designated along with the
working dependants as workers, except in certain important cases, in
which the number of persons following it as a subsidiary occupation will be
particularly mentioned.
·Comparison 149. Before we take up

~"
<of the Popula· I l.~
"tl,B
.::,g
tlon of Olr£!
further examination of the
Workers with NUMBER PElt 1,000 OF TOTAL 1..0 1l=i ~.~
·other Pro·
vinces.
POPULATION. ·s g S
ti ~ 2 .:: o!o!
.~
",.~
S d
s~ El
7
a I'l figures of earners with principal
~ :i A pI> >-:::.::l >Q ~ occupations and working de-
Who are:-
1 2 3r--±- 5 6 7 8
pendants it will be of interest
EARNERS (PruNeI. Both sexes 299 314 378 418 221 355 2715 to know the proportion of
PAL Ocour ATIO::1S).
Males 280 304 348 33] 206 258 244 these in the total population
Females 19 10 30 87 15 97 31
Working Depen. Both sexes 69 40 44 69 306 69 13 of the Province ahd to compare
dants. Males 36 30 16 .II 61 32 6
Females 33 10 28 58 245 37
T~tal Workers •. Both sexes 3681354 422 487 .527 424 2
8; it with similar proportions in
Males 316 334 364 342 267 2110 250 other provinces. Such com-
Females 52 20 58 145 260 134 38
Non.working Both sexes 632j 646 578 .513 473 676 7~~ panson is afiorded by the
devendants. Males 230 209 217 183 265 220 2
__________________ Females 402 437 361 330 208 356 442 figures in the marginal table.
It will be noticed that oxcept in the case of Bengal and N. W. F. P. the
proportionate number of workers is smallest in this Province. If we turn to
earners alone we find that their proportion in the North-West Frontier Province
is larger than in this Province, but is very much smaller in Bengal, whilB Kashmir
State with a large proportion of workers has a smaller proportion of earners,
We have already referred to the case of female workers, and it may be remarked
here that the number of these is insignificant in this Province as compared to
cert'1in other provinces snch as the United Provinces and Burma or Kashmir
 DISTRIBUTION OF NON-WORKING DEPENDANTS. 219

State. The only provinces where there is a still smaner proportion of female
workers are the N.-W. F. P. and Bengal. Though the difference in these pro-
portions might partly be due to different interpretations of instructions, yet it
cannot be denied that they indicate in some measure the main characteristics
of the people of the provinces, a su bject to which we shall revert after examining
the conditions in the different parts of our own Province.
150. In order to ascertain the comparative industry of the various locali- Distribution
of Non-work-
ties, we may examine the proportion of non-working dependants in the total ing Depen-
dants.
population of each district or state of the Province. The map below shows the
non-working dependants per mille of the total population in each district and
state. rrhe Himalayan tracts appear to have the smallest number of non-
working dependants, i.e. below 400 per mille of total population, and conse-
quently a larger proportion of workers [see also Subsidiary Table II (a)].

700tf.'OVE:R

Nan-working dependants per 1,000 0lthe total popUlation.

The proportion of non-working dependants is again comparatively small
in the eastern districts, such as Hissar, Gurgaon -and Rohtak, while Lahore,
Amritsar, Hoshiarpur, Ambala, Ludhiana, Faridkot and Mal(lr Kotla as well as
Jhelum and Dera Ghazi Khan have less than 650 non-working dependants per
mille of the total population. The proportion in Karnal and Ferozepore and
Jullundur is higher than 650. In Karnal this may partly be due to the bad
climate of the district, and in Ferozep~re and Jullundur to a comparatively
larger population under 15 years of age and to migration of able-bodied
persons to the colonies. The proportion in the central Punjab districts, men-
tioned above, would be still lower but for the large amount of emigration
from them.. The proportion of non-working dependants is higher than 650 per
'mille in the rest of the districts to the west of the Ravi. These districts are
predominantly Muslim, and their female population, particularly the women of
well-to-do families, are secluded and do no out-door work. After this it should
 220 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

not be difficult to connect the causes of the small number of workers in this
Province and N. 'V. F. Province and Bengal, the provinces with a Muslim
majority.
SECTION 2-DETAILED EXAMINATION OF
OCCUP A TION S~
Detailed 151. \Ve can now take up some of the most important occupations indivi-
ExamInation
of Occupa- dually. In a survey such as this it is only possible to touoh the most important
tional Dis-
tribution. items, and what follows is intended as an explanation of the census statistics
rather than any comprehensive attempt to discilss the changes or to ascertain
their causes, much less to suggest remedies.
Cultivation. 152. In the premier industry of the Province, namely, cultivation, are
employed 5,340,486 males and 1,040,228 females; of these 4,537,644 males
and 229,878 females are recorded as earners, and 802,842 males and 81'0,350
females as working dependants, while 466,995 males and 19,486 females follow
this industry as subsidiary to some other occupation .
. The groups included in the category are 1-8, namely : -
(Al CuLTIVATION.

I. Non.cultivating proprietors taking rent in money or Jdnrl.

2. Estate agents and managers of owners.
3. Estate agents and managers of Government.
4. Rent collectors, clerks, etc.
5. Cultivating owners.
6. Tenant cultivators.
7. Agricultural labourers.
8. Cultivators of Jhum, taunqya and shifting areas.

Noone in this Province has been returned in group No.8 while the entries
of groups 2, 3 and 4 are relatively very ~mall.
The following extract from Subsidiary Table IV at the end of this Chapter
-
gives the actual
Total Number of Percentag
Group PRINCIPAl, OCCUPATION.
actual workers in varia.tione figures of workers
No. 1931. 1921. 1921-31. engaged in each of
1 2 3 4 5 these groups, and
A.-CULTIVATION .. 6,380,714 0,074,054 +20'7 compares them
1 Non.cultivating proprietors taking rent in with the figures
money or kind " 320,673 337,770 -0'1
of 1921. Groups
2,4 Estate agents and manager of owners, rent
collectors, clerks, etc. " 3,546 7,342 -01'7 2 and 4 and 5
5,6 Cultivating owners aud tenants cultivators 5,320,303 4,265,527 +24'7 and 6 have been
7 Agricultural Labourers " 736,028 463,906 +58'7 amalgama ted in
order to facilitate
comparison. Cultivation has shown a very big increase.
Bent- It will be seen that there is a decrease of 5'1 per cent. among
receivers.
non-cultivating proprietors who' receive rent in money or kind. In the first
instance one might be disposed to urge that rent-receivers are not workers
and 'their figures should be excluded from cultivators altogether and included
ill class D, meant for those who live on their income. But rent-receiving
is directly associated with agriculture, and a landlord as well as a tenant can
be a rent-receiver if he leases out his land to another man. As a matter of
fact a great majority of rent-receivers are also cultivators of some portion of
their land, though they prefer to return the more dignified occupation of
rent-receiving as their :principal or only occupation.
 CULTIVATING OWNERS AND TENANTS. 221

There are almost half as many more persons returning rent-receiving as thejr
iiub'iidiary o'}()up:l.tion (143.616) and no doubt there should be some more in
this group who are now included in group 185 as "Jagirdts," many of whom
are in reality either rent-receivers or actual cultivators.
153. There has been a very big increase in the already numerous Cultivating
Owners and
category of cultivators. The subject is of'vital importance to the Province,...a~ Tenants.
the map below shows the percentage increase in the number of cultivators in-
cluding tenants since 1921 in eaah district and state.

BELOW-O 0 /- 10 [}I /1- 20'~ 21-30 UIIII :31-·6:0

Increase per cent. amollg cultivating owners and tenant cultivators (1921-31).

The increase is biggest in Simla and adjacent hill states and the districts
of Gurgaon, Hissar and Jhelum. It is fairly big in Rohtak, Kangra, Hoshiar-
pur and Gujrat. In all these districts the demobilization of men serving in the
Army may partly account for the increase, while in Gujrat the expansion of
cultivation is the main cau~e. The increase is between 20 and 30 per cent. in
Patiala, Montgomery, Bahawalpur, Shahpur and Attock, due to the first cause,
especially in Patiala, Shahpur and Attock and to the large increase in cultivation
in Montgomery and Bahawalpur. The increase in Dera Ghazi Khan, Mianwali,
Sheikhupura, Amritsar, Gurdaspur, Ludhiana and Ambala is between 11. and
20 per cent. or about the same as the general rise in population during the last
decade. An increase of 10 per cent. or less is only found in Rawalpindi, Sialkot,.
Gujranwala, Jhang, Lahore, Faridkot, Nabha and Mandi; while Jullundur,.
Karnal, Ferozepore, Muzaflargarh, Kapurthala and Sirmoor show a decrease.
The conclusion t:!be drawn is that in these last-named areas the limit has been
reached, beyoPI which tIle land is unable to yield a return to the labour of
cultivators. d'he main reason for the total increase, no doubt, is that in this.
 222 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUl'ATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

country agriculture is the mainstay of the people. The other resources of the
Province are obviously not keeping pace with the rate of increase in the popu~
lation. Agriculture when pressed beyond a certain limit js said by economists
to give diminishing returns for the capital and labour expended on it. The
increasing pressure on land, unaccompanied by any great advance in the methods
of agriculture or introduction of hnproved implements resulting in increased
output, must re-act on the economic condition of cultivators.
Agricultural 154. The increase among agricultnrallabourers is the next noticeable figure.
Labourers.
The number of these in British Territory is 591,960 males and 63,485 females
inclusive of subsidiary workers, and 539,018 males and 58,944 females exclusive
of these. The number for the whole Province exclusjve of subsidiary workers
is given in the table in paragraph 152, which shows an intercensal increase ot
5S'7'per cent. The variation in the number of agricultural labourers has to
Variation, be examined along with the number'
Occupation. 1931. 1921. increase ( +) or
decrease" ( - ). returned as unspecified labourers,
-- because the figures of the two are apt
Agricultural labourers 736,O!!8 463,906 +58'7
Labourers unspecified 219,737 220,572 -'4
to get mixed up. Thes, figures for the
two censuses are given in the margin,
and indicate an enormous increase ill the number of agricultural labourers.
The map below shows the percentage increase among agricultural
:aLoll.rers in each district and state.

~
:::'::Al' -
6~l.A5PL'R
5UI'I:fT
BAC. ..... l
NAlAG"R~

O'tiEP ~Ml "-

H!\.\. !,-H.T,O'" ,
$ U., L.io
8 JVr!;8AL
3 H(.ONH'.L
II) ~A\..S.I"",
II k.6H ....
0: ~AL[RW'OTLA
.1) ~AF!IDf':OT.
,.;~'TI.A'l..'"
{~ ~1!'fD
t~~ ~~"(fO,
n OUJANo'-
d'. r...:_OJ-<A~l)

I BELOW-O 0 1-21) 1:::1 21 -50~ 51- 100 lillIlIOI-2o.0,mllOI&OVER II

Percentage increase ammlg agriculturallabo!lrers (earners with principal occupation and
working dependants oj 1931 as compared to actual workers oj 1921).

There is an increase of over 200 per cent. in Bahawalpur State, Attock,

Sialkot, Kapurthala and Suket. The actual number of freid-labourers in other
areas except Sialkot was never very large, so the percentage increase is not a
 CULTIVA'l'ING OWNERS AND TENANTS. 223

true criterion of increase. Moreover, in the case of such occupations it is

difficult to vouch for the accuracy of each individual item for each district. It
is possible that there may be wrong classification of particular class of
cultivators as agricultural la'bourers. In numerous cases a rent-paying tenant
is put down as an agricultural labourer and vice versa, more often the
former. Also tenants' of Crown lands in the canal colonies a re likely to have
been returned as mere cultivators, and as such would be included among
field-labourers. The increase in Montgomery, Gujranwala, Rawalpindi,
Amritsar, Hoshiarpul' and Sjmla Hill States has been over cent. per cent., and
a large part of it must be real, particularly in Montgomery where cultivated
area has largely increased during the last decade. Rohtak, Hissar,
Ferozepore, Lahore, Sheikhupura, Lyallpur and Dora Ghazi Khan sh ow
an inorease of between 50 and 100 per cent., and when the results for two or
more of the neighbouring district,s are similar, they furnish a strong testimony
of the veracity of the -figures. ~n Patiala, Karnal and Ambala (all contiguous)
there has been an increase of between 20 and 50 per cent. There is an increase
of l{'ss than 20 per cent. in the districts of Shahpur, Jbang, Multan, Muzafiar-
garh and -Gurgaon, while there is an actual decrease in Mianwali, Jhelum,
Gujrat and Mandi. This may be due to emigration or only to the local
differences in the interpretation of the terms.

On the whole it will be safe to say that agricultural labourers have very
greatly increased since last census.

155. At this census cultivating owners have for the first time been tabula- CuItIvatlng
ted sepamtely from tenants. Owners and'
S(u(ement ..howing the number of Jamabandi holding8, oWllers Co· sharers
for the year 1930-:31 and Totul cultivating owner8 given in The number of cultivating In Holdings_
Table No. X (Occupation). owners inclusive of. sub-
Number of Total sidiary earners is 1,870,116
Number of
Jamabandi cultivat~g
Serial District. holdings for Co·aharers owners gIven males and 102,831 females
No. for the
the vear year 1930-31. in Table X in British Territory, and
1930.31. (Oecupa tion).

-- 1

I Hissar
2

..
3

90,094
4

139,703
5

73,657
the number of tenants is
] ,706,964 males and 449,850
2 Rohtak .. 137,714 165,767 93,716
3 Gurgaon .. 165,687 144;817 77,940 females. The number of
4 Kamal .. 127,238 171,536 74,8 J(j
cultivating owners will of
5 Ambala .. 161,376 161,858 67,792
6 Simla ,. 7,fill 9,083 4,375
7 Kangra .. 261,479 387,46fi 175,263 course not be equal to the
8 Hoshiarpur .. 190,273 228,277 96,878 total number of owners of
I) Jullundur .. 229,505 261,092 81,892
10 Ludhiana .. 165,350 149,210 84,435 la nd entered as such in the
II ~'erozepor" .. 181,473 177,004 S7,283
12 Lahore ., 93,232 135,891 70,130 records of rights, as all the
13 Amritsar .. 1:17,108 158,670 75,084
14 Gurdaspur .... 174,40-l-
1~5,444
173,748
173,327
96,999
83.Z9fi
co-sharers in a l.:hewot (joint
15 Sialkot
16 Gujranwala .. 71,144 81,592 :)7;002 holding) do not cltitiYate
17 I Sheikhupura .... 163,971
55,167 85,641
192,311
4:~.742
llO,44f1 the land, while many
18 ' Gujrat
19 Shahpul" ,. 85,379 108,640 49,804
20 Jhelum .. ]50,581 150,051 72,854 owners a.re joint in some
21 Rawalpindi .. 212,165 189,025 51,229
and separate in other hold-
22 Attock .' 117,425 105,313 51,059
2:3 Mianwali .. 87,763 1:35,986 40,561 mgs. The table in the
24 Montgomery .. 46,766 72,893 24,283
25 Lyallpur .. 72,026 105,751 90,345 margin s.hows the number
20 ,Jhang .. U2,122 123,589 36,062
27 l\Iu)tall .. 8:~,60:3 123,571 36,039 of holdings in each district
28 l\I uzaffargarh .. 139,795 206,741) 4B,515
29 Dcra Ghazi Khan .. 103,388 248,563 36,f>47 of British Territory together
---
British Territory ., 3,759,;183 4,567,123 1,972,947 with the number of co·
_ -- - _ sharers as well as the total

nnmber of cultivating owners aecording to our tables. It would seem that

some of the sons of the owners, though separately cultivating part of t~e
ancestralland have been returned as tenants, etc.
 224 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD,

The average size of an agricultural holding in each district is very diffi-

cult to determine, * But even when correctly determined, the mere size is of
Cultivated
acres per
I Cultivated little value if the numl)er of
acres per d b y each
worker worker persons supporte
District,
::ft!~=~c: District, j :~f~;:~i!~ holding is not available, Thus
J~b!O~d:~s~, s~b!O~d~~sa\ in distriots like Multan, Shah-
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _: _ _ 2 pur and Attock where holdings
British Territory " 6'4 Kamal (16':77 are fairly. large, the average
Simla 1'0 l\IuzaJIargarh
Kangra 1'7 Lahore ., 7'1 size of a holding will give an
Ho.qhiarpur 2'9 Dera Ghazi Khan 7'4
Jullundur 3'7 I,yallpnr 7'5 untrue picture of the condi-
Gurgaon 4'5 Gujranwala S'l
Amritsar 4'5 Sheikhupura S'l tions under which a cultivator
Rohtak 4'7 Hissar S'3
Gurdaspur 4'8 Attock S'9 works, The table- in the
Sialkot 5'0 Montgomery 9'1 • h h b f
Ambala S'l Jhang 9'5 margm sows t e nunl er 0
Rawalpindi
Ludhiana
5'1
5'3
Ferozepore
Multan
9'9
10'2
acres of cultivated land falling
GUlrat 5'5 ShahllUr noo to the share of each worker
Jhelum 6'1 Mianwali 13'2
engaged in eu~tivation whe-
ther' as owner, tenant or agricultural Jabourer, The figures of workers only of
Order I (a) have been taken as they are all workers in ordinary agriculture,
The district with the smallest holding appears first, The districts seem
to be more or less in the same order as in the table in paragraph 53
(page 74) arranged according to the incidence of rural population on matured
area, It will be realised that the average area per agricultural 'worker nowhere
exceeds 13'2 acres, the average for the Province working out to no more than
6'4 acres,
The figures of persons who have cultivation as a subsidiary means of
livelihood have not been included in the above calculations, In 1921 there were
149,230 persons, recorded as ' partially agriculturists'. At this census there are
486,481 persons who being earners with a principal occupation have cultivation
as their subsidiary means of livelihood, These half a million people and their
dependant~ share the agricultural resources of the Province and the increase in
their number is remarkably great,
The other groups under cultivation, namely, estate agents and managers
of owners and Government, rent-collectors, clerks, etc., contain too few entries
to require special notice, The decrease among them is due to the more or less
complete absence of Settlement operations, the Settlement officials being usually
the chief contributors to these groups,
Cultivation of 156. The Sub-Order (b) of Order I, namely," cultivation of special
Special Crops,
etc, crops," is only notable for the small part it. plays in the economic condition.s
of the Province. There are 8,035 workers (7,100 males, 935 females) of all
kjnds returned as engaged in it,
Forestry, In Sub-order (0) of Order I, the number of Forest officers, rangers, guards,
etc. (group 17) and wood-cutters, charcoal-
Particulars, . Males, Females,
1 _2_ _,_3_ burners and collectors of forest produce
Earners 14,814 1,192 (group 18) has increased by cent. per cent, and
Working Dependants
Earners with Subsidiary
" 9S1 815 61 '.J per cent " respec t'IveIy, In} T :\._angra th e
Occupation . 1,845 22 figures for Forest officers, guards, etc" are
larger than those of wood-cutters, as the latter migrate to other places during
the winter and were absent at the time of the census,
Stock,Raising, 157. In Sub-Order (d) of Order I, the. total number of workers with stock-
raising as their principal occnpation has increased from 210,116 in 1921oto
2~6,564 in 193i. In addition to this there are 16,616 earners who are engaged
:"See Calvert's Wealth and Welfare of the Punjab, page 74, where s0!lle of the difficulties are described.
 INDUSTRY. 225

in this work as subsidiarv to some other occupation. The districts with the
greatest number are Kamal, Shahpur, Lyallpur and Multan. In the groups
under this sub-order there is an intercensal decrease among cattle-breeders,
but the number of breeders of animals for transport, herdsmen, shepherds and
breeders of other animals has increased.
158. In Sub-order (e) of Order I, the number of keepers of birds and Birds and
Bees.
lIIales. Females. bees is almost negligible, though it shows an
Total workers 1931 76 6 increase over the figures of the last census.
. 159. In the main group of Order 2, there are only 4,653 ",vorkers whose Order 2.
Fishing.
principal occupation is fishing as compared to 4,011 at last census, which
means an increase of 16 per cent. There are 990 more earners who have
fishing as an occupation subsi1iary to some other. Fishing appears to be a
spare-time job of Jhiwars and boatsmen, who do not often care to return it.
160. The number of persons engaged in the exploitation of minerals is very Sub-Class D.
Order 8.
11ales. Females. small. The only considerable figure belongs Exploitation
of Minerals.
Earners 4,936 616 to the Rawalpindi Division where the coal
Working Dependants 260 73
Earners with Subsidiary and salt mines, cement rock and petroleum
Occupation. 193
fields are situated. There is i decrease in
this sub-class since 1921 owing no doubt to the recent depression. Mining of
metals like iron, lead, silver, zinc and manganese is entirely unknown, while the
handful of persons returned as ruining gold are either" N ayariyas " or persons
presumably employed on gold fields in Mysore, who happened to be home on
leave at the time of the census. As regards the non-metallic minerals, there are
Group 40, Non.metallie minerals, 1\[ales. Females.salt workers of the salt range, situated
Salt, etc. .• 2,448 609 in the Jhelum and Shahpur Districts,
and workers in the washing of saltpetre, ('tc., chiefly in the Ambala Division.
'There are also some coal mines in Jhelum District, but the figures seem to
Males. l;'omales.
be obscured by the return of a vague term
Group 41, Other mines.. 276 " kan men kam karna " (working in mine).
161. So far we have been dealing with Class A or with" the supply of Class B.

Taw material by exploi.tation of the surface of the earth, animals or vegetation."

We shall now proceed with the next class B, that is with "the preparatjon
and supply of material substances" or in other words Industry, Transport
and Trade. Vve shall take each of the sub-classes individually.
162. The Sub-Class III.
map in the Industry.

margin shows
•
the popula-
tion per 1nille
of each dis-
t7' OVJANfJo..
18 LOHARu
trictand state
engaged III
Industry.
The propor-
tion is highest
1~ Lahore,
• Amritsar,
;\. mba I a,
G u j rat,
Jhelum and
20·40 0 4/·50 a 51· 60 IillIl 67- 80
Gujranwala.
Remote areas
Number per mille Of the total population occupied a8 ea'rner8 with principal occupation
and working dependantB engaged in Industry, 1931.
 226 CHAl'TER VIlI.-OCCUl'ATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

like Kangra, Dora Ghazi Khan, Bahawalpur, Chamba, the Simla Hill States and
other states in the neighbourhood being the most backward in this respect.
The chief industries are confined to the supply of the primitive needs of agri-
culture or household.
The figures of workers in Industries show a decrease of one per cent., which
may be due partly to an increase in group No. J 88, a portion of whose figures,
if properly re-
Total number of Increoarse+ corded, mould
Occupationij, Principal occupation nctUl\l workers. "
(Different kinds of Industry.) decrease-. und OU b.tedly·
1931. 1921.
2 3 __ ~ ___ 5_ have been in-
Sub-Class III Industry " 1,791,609 1,79.3,16.,( -'1 cludedin some
Order 5 .• Textiles 400,628 400,258 +'1
Ordol' 6 "Hides and SIrins l,6:992 22,858 -25'8 of the orders
Ordor 7 .. Wood 196~691 • 173,890 +13'1
Order 8 "Metals 83,847 77,296 +21'4 under Indus-
Order 9 •• Ceramics 168,710 94,730 +]4'8
Ordor 10 .• Chemical Products 47,806 51,58] -7'7 try. Thetable
Order 1] ., Food Industries 87,206 88,936 -1'9
Order 12 .. Industries of dress and the toilet 454,859 441,203 +3'1 in the niargin
Order 13 ., Furniture Industries 1,099 1,55.1 -29'1
Ordor 17 .. Misccllaneous , '1 ::ll1,091 343,811 -9'3
gives the main
Group 188 .. lVIanufacturcrs, businessmen, .. ] 1,256 6,563 +71'5 figures of the
contraot.ors otherwise unspecified. 1
various kinds
of indl~stries, the figures of group 188. being also shown.
'rextlles. The number of persons recorded as workers in textile industry is about the
l\Iales. Females, same as in 1921 while the total popula.-
Earners 304,038 45,516 tion of the Province has risen by 13'5
Working Dependants ,. 16,733 32,341
Earners-with Subsidiary per cent. This may be partly due to
Occupation 25,951 4,365
the introduction of labour-saving devices
and does not necessarily mean any decrease in output. The only industry to
Grollp 59, Blacksmiths Males. Femaks.
show a real increase in personnel is
Metals. Total workors 1931 91,314 1,775 "Metals," under which the main occu-
pations are hlacksmithy, implement-making and the making of metal utensils
tor domestic use. The increase therefore is merely due to the expansion of locar
~roup~ GO and Gl, Utensil makers Males. Fema.les.
req uirements as the industry carried.
Total workers 1931 " 7,321 57 on by the 'lolta1" (blacksntith) and.
· thathiar '(utensil-maker) is primarily to meet local needs.
Ceramics. Another industry showing expansion almost conlmensurate with the
Group 63, Pottery. Malcs. l?cmales.
increase in total population is ceramics,.
Total workers 1931 108,441 5,881 which has pottery as its chief item.
The need supplied by the potter is evidently increasing at the same rate as the·
population.
Wood. Wood is anothN industry which shows an increase corresponding to the
:Males. I"emalea. . • 1
Group 55, Carpentry, ctc. l'lse 111 th.e popu a tion. The main group
~~i::'g Odpendants 1.!~:~~~ ),~~! in this order is that of carpenters and
F.nrners with
·
Oceupa t l
Subsidiary
on, 14 553 49 tllrnerS, a nd th e ca1'pent er . 1'1 1 \:e th e
blacksmith and thp potter is just as much in demand as before.
Food Indus- These industries seem to be more or less sta.tionary. It may be added
tries and of
Dress and that those engagedin food industries are inmost cases also the sellers, and thus th~
Toilet.
figures are liable to a slight interchange, There is n small incrense for instance
among sellers of sweetmeats, and part of it is possibly due to this interchange,
Hides and
These industries show a large decrease, and very probably numerous,
Skins. :!]e;sons engaged ino tanning, mainly Chamars, have returned some agricultural
,occupation,
Chemical ' The Ohemical industry does not seem to be flourishing, havjng declined.
Productsr
by about 8 per cent,
 TRANSPORT. 227

There is a decrease of 9'3 per cent. in miscellaneous industry, mainly Miscellaneous.

accountable by a larger decrease from 280,784 to 24-3,6.1 6 or 13'2 per cent. in
the chief item of this order, namely scavenging. The decrease in the figures
for scavenging may be due to an increasing dislike for the work itself or for its_
return as an occupation. When a Chllhra becomes a 1I1az7wbi (Sikb) or a
Ml1ssalli (Muslim) he as a rule gives up the work of scavenging. There are
8,350 males and 2,098 fernaies with scavenging as a subsidiary occupation.
Other industries in this order. namely. mH.kers of jO)wellery, printers, engravers,
. etc., show a slight increase.
I 6~. The number of persons employed in transport of all kinds shows an Sub-Class IV.
. Transport.
increase of 23'2 per cent. The transport by air is at present quite negligible in
amount. Transport by water which enjoyed a considerable patronage in the
past is decreasing owing to the improvement in transport by road and rail, and
most of tho persons included in the present figures are the employees of the irriga-
1931. 1921. Variation.
tion department, some
.. Transport .. :!26,.'361 183,741
of whom are possibly
Sub-Class IV
included in groups 189
Order 20 .. Tra,nsport by Road .. 11-1,955 88,066 +30'5
and I!) 1. The figures of
21 .. Transport by Hail .. 83,328 66,657
.. Post, Telegraph and other main heads under
Telephone services .• 1.1,256 8,055
transport are given in
the margin for this as wen as the ,1921 Census.
This branch of transport has made great progress during the last decade. Transport by
Road.
Its importance, so far as public utility is concerned, is very much greater than
the number of persons actually engaged in it. The indirect advantages result-
ing from the development in tra.nsport far outweigh the disadvantages of
some ul1employment caused among muleteers, tonga and bullock-cart drivers, etc.
Transport by mil 'shows an increase of 25 per cent. over the figures of Transport by
Rail.
1921. That both the figures of 1921 and 1931 are incomplete and some persons
employed in H.ailway workshops or railway construction might have been in-
cluded in other groups, particularly group 191, is shown by the figures of railway
employees given in Subsidiary Table VI at the end of this Chapter and l'epro-
Eaitway Department. duced in the margin. It may be
1. Total nU1nber of pm0118 employed .. 106,0r,7 pointed out that the North
2. Officers .. 332
3. Subordinates on scales of pay rising to Rs. 250 \Vestern H.ailway, which has
p.m. or over .. .. 1,338 l' d h fi d
4. Subordina.tes on scales of pay rising from supp Ie t ese gures, exten s
Rs. 30 to Rs. 249 p.m. .. . . 38,070 tl' P ' 11 th
5. Subordinates on scales of pay under Rs. 30 over 11S rovlnce as we as c
['.m. .• 66,327 North-West Frontier Province,
British Baluchistan, Sind and parts of the United Provinces, and the figures
.are possibly not fully adjusted.
The number of workers in these services inclusive of those having one or Post, Tele·
graph and
the other of the services as a subsidiary occupation show an increase of 39'7 Telephone
Services.
per cent. The figures as supplied by the department inclusive of Delhi give
a total of 14,000 employees as against 13,000, the aggregate in the census
tables. * The difference is very slight and may be due to some employees,
especially branch post-masters, who are very often school-teachers and shop-
keepers of vi1l~ges, not having retmned Postal service as their means of
livelihood. The Postal Administration like the Railway is not co-terminous
with this Province, the N.\V. F. Province, Delhi and even Kashmir State
being included in the Punjab Postmaster-General's circle.
* Inclusive of Delhi Order 12 has got 12,850 persons.
 228 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

sub-Class V.
Trade.
164. The last sub-class of Class B is trade, and the number of persons
employed therein
Su b-Class or Actual Workers. Variation
Order. Occupation. per ce!).t. shows an increase,
1931. 1921.
1 2 3 4 5 which is really
Sub-Class V.
Order 23
I Trade
. Banking and Exchange
.. 617,118 583,428
43,479 ~4,503
+5'8
-2'3
larger than is
" indicated hy the
Order 24

Order 25
. .Brokerage and Commission
Agents
Trade in Textiles
.. 10,299 10,679
.. 53,478 40,893
-3'0
+30'6
figures owing to-
Order 26 Trade in Skins .. 11,222 9,401 +19'4 an 'inaccuracy ill
Order 27 Trade in Wood .. 11,334 7,212 +57'2
Order 28 Trade in Metals 4,160 1,735 +139'0 the 1921 figures ..
Order 29 Trade in Pottery, Bricks and
Tiles 3.034 339 +795'0 Some of the figures
Order 30 Trade in Chemical Products •. 5,819 8,906 -34'7
Order 31 Trade in Hotels, Cafes, Res- are reproduced
taurants •. 12,855 4,084 +214'8
Order 32 Trade in pulse and food stuff 167,788 317,943 -47'2 in the margin for
Order 33 Trade in Toilet articles and
Clothing .. 9,445 8,224 +14'8 facility of refe-
COmmerce. Order 34 Trade in Furniture 2,898 4,669 -37'9
Order 35 'frade in Building materials .. 964 fil2 +88'3 rence. Orders 23
Order 36 Trade in means of TransIlort 13,864 21,567 -35'7
Order 37 'frade in .Fuel .. 5,973
7,785 2,517 +200'3
and 24 which deal
Order 38 Trade in articles of luxury .. 6,713 -ll'O mainly with com-
Order 39 Trade in other Sorts .. 252,721 93,531 +170'2
merce show a
decrease as compared with the figures of 1921, which can be explained only
by a decrease among money-lenders. It is rather striking that the number
of persons engaged in commerce should be relatively so small.
Money- According to the present returns, there are in group 115 (which includes
lenders.
bank managers, money-lenders, money-changers, etc.) in the British Territory
30,923 males and 1,191 females returned as such in the column of prjncipal
occupation. In addition to this there are 4,661 males and 88 females returned
as working dependants, These must be persons, who follow this occupation
in order to assist the head of the family in his daily pusiness. Thus the total
number of persons engaged in money-lending, etc., as principal occupation is
36,863 persons (35,584 males and 1,279 females). There are, moreover, 11~513
males and 86 females; with whom money-lending is a subsidiary occupation,
and apparently the maJority of these are agriculturist money-lenders. The
number of workers in the corresponding group in 1921 was 38,132 persons
(35,043 males and. 3,089 females), and there is thus a decrease among money-
lenders pure and simple. The census returns, however, may not be quite com-
plete as the occupation of money-lending has become unpopular in many places
and may therefore not have been returned as such.
In the Provinoial
I
Banking Inquiry Report (1930) at page ]29 we find the
following remarks :-
" The chief problem of banking in the Punjab is the problem of the
money-lender. In 1922, Mr. Calvert calculated the number of money-lenders
at about 40,000. This estimate appears to have been based upon various
statistical returns, mainly relating to incom~-tax and none later than 1918-19.
Little account can have been taken of either the agriculturist or the female
. ~

money-lender, because the latter has probably never appeared in the income-tax
returns, and the former has only begun to do so since 1921, when income-tax
J,dministration became more efficient. We shall see presently that agriculturist
mon.ey-Ienders, excluding those who advance only against mortgage, number
about 19,000. It is impossible ·to calculate the number of women who lend,
l)ut the evidence of the Inspectress, Co-operative Societies, shows that it must
be considerable, for about 5 per cent. -of the 2,000 members of women's co-
operative societies apparently make a practice of it. The Census Report for -
 TRADE. 229

1921, on the other hand, states that the number of ordinary money-lenders
bas almost certainly declined. If we set off tha number of women who lend
against this decline, we ,are still left with 59,000 money-lenders. Tentatively,
therefore, but cautiously, we may say that in the Punjab there must be at
least 55,000 who depend solely or in part upon money-lending. We are upon surer
.ground when we add that after agriculture money-lending is the most important
industry in the Province, and that in 1928-29 it paid 36 per cent. of the total
income-tax by business and industry ...................... "
On page 133 of the same Report the reasons given for the decline in money.
lending business are summed up as follows :-
" All agree that the sahukar is reducing his business. For this many
reasons are assigned, the most important of which are the following:-
(a) The legal protection given to the peasant proprietor borrower,
. combined with a greater tendency on his part to take full
advantage of it ;
(b) the rise of the agriculturist money-lender;
(c) the rapid growth of co-operative credit societies, and
(d) the counter-attractions of trade."
Trade in textiles has shown a fairly big increase. This order includes Order 25.
Trade in
-the " Bazaz" (cloth merchant), who has plied a profitable trade during the TextIle.
:prosperous years of the last decade.
This industry appears to have declined, but the trade in skins which is Order 26.
Trade in Skins,
the chief item in this order shows an increase of 19'4 per cent. Leathers
and Furs.
There is an increase in the trade in wood, pottery, bricks and tiles, but Wood, etc.
-the trade in chemical products like the industry shows a decline. The compara-
tively small trade in metals scems to be growing.
Hotels, cafes and restaurants show a big increase indicative of a new Order 31.
Hotels. etc.
social development. Formerly taking refreshments and meals at hotels and
restaurants was almost unknown, but with the increased facilities of travelling
the habit is spreading and promises to playa prominent part in the social life.
Thus in a place like Lahore the house-wife could in many cases be considerably
relieved of her ordinary duties and will find more, leisure for handicrafts such as
.embroidery, knitting and spinning.
There is a decrease in' this order due almost entirely to the transfer of Order 32.
Trade In
" dukan nun-t(}l" (a popular term for the village general merchant) from group Food Stulls.

134 to group 150. The village general merchant deals in all kinds of commodi-
ties for daily use, from sugar candy to medicinal herbs, from par.affin oil to rat
poisons, and what not.
This order deals with the " bisati " pctr excellence, and shows an increase Order 33.
Trade in
nearly proportionate to the general rise in the total population. Clothing and
TOilet Articles
Smaller
Trades.

Fuel etc.
 230 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

in sellers of bangles, necklaces, etc. There is an increase in Order 29, Trade of

other sorts, due to the reasons referred to above, namely, the inclusion in it.
of village shopmen.
Class C.
Admln1s- 165. The next class of occupation Cis" Public Administration and Liberal
tration. Arts." The main figures are
Public Force.
Class, Sub·Class or Group.
Tot.al num ber of actual
workers. I, Increase
I given in the margin. There is
or
decrease
1931. 1921.' per cent. a large decrease in the ImperiaI
I 2 3 4
Class C. 41.3,763 37!1c,17l)- +10'6 Army, and a slight decrease in.
VI.-PubUc Force
153 Imperial Army
103,620
40,346
117,415
74,614
-11'7
-43'0
tl. Ie A'Jr F10rce, wh'l
1e
th e fi gures.
154 State Army 9,863 n,!>] 5 +3'7 for the Indian States Army
155 Navy 24 . --100'0
156 Air Force 137. 208 -34'1 show a small increase. In the·
157 Police 29,209 23,865 +22'4
158 Watchman (village) .. 24,065 9,189 +161'9 British Territory there were
vn.-Publlc AdmInistration 96,7.16 56,81.~ +70'2
159 Service of the State •. 50,864 30,092 +69'0 41,609 persons, both principal
160 Service of Indian and ..
Foreign States 14.,325 1l,311 +26'6 workers and with subsidiary
)61 Service of Local Bodies.. 16,6~4 6,125 +171'4
162 Village Service 14,903 9,285 +60'5 occupation, in the Police, 01' 2
per mille of the total population. Village watchmen show a big increase,
partly due to the increase in the number of villages, and w'Ork out at one per-
mille of the total rural population.
Service of the 166. There is a big increase under Public Administration. In British Terri-·
stato.
tory the number of servants' of the State works out at 2 per mille of the totaI
population, while their proportion in the Punjab States is 3 per mille. There
is also a very big increase in the number of servants employed in local bodies.
It is possible however that SOIUe of the servants of local bodies have been
included in State service or vice versa. The classification of Public Service is.
difficult as vague terms such as ~, naukar sarka?' " creep in and are difficult of
allocation to different departments. It is perhaps needless to add that every
endeavour has been made to include in this category all State servants except.
the employees. of the Irrigation and Postal Departments as well as the P. ",V. D.
officials engaged on roads and buildings, professors, teachers and doctors, wh()-
go under other heads. The figures are also obscured by some of the State
servants choosing to return rent-receiving, Jagi1' , bank interest, etc., as their-
principal and subsidiary ocoupations.
Professions 167. The sub-class VIII shows an increase of 6-7 per cent. over the figures.'
and Liberal
Arts. of 1921. The main
Sub-Class VIII. ProfessiollB ana Liberal Arts. 1931. 1921.
I
Variation
figures for the two.
per cent.

Order 45 Religion 102,252 119,711 -1;i'5 censuses are given·

'" 46 Law 10,237 5,621 , +82-1
47 .• Medicine 29,685 17,608 +68'6' in the margin.
.• Instructions .. 39,023 21,652 +80'2
" 48
Letters, Arts a.nd Sciences 32,230 35,355 -8·g There is a marked
" 49
____ -'--________--'-___-'-_______ mcrease in Law,.
Medici:n.e and Instructions, though Religion shows a decrease. If the groups.
in each order are examined we find the biggest increase among lawyers and
teachers. In Order 49, Letters, Arts and Saiences, there is an increase of 38'S
pel' cent. among journalists. etc. (group), but the total numbt'l' is still no-
more than 3,298. The most numerous category"of musicians, etc., (group 178),
shows a decline, in no way unexpected, while astrologers, acrobats, etc.,.
(group 181), have increased.
Class D. 168. The last class D contains" miscellaneous occnpations." The impor-
Miscel-
laneous. tant items of this class are " domestic service," " insufficiently described " and
" non-productive;' occupations. The class OIl the whole has shown a smaU
 OCCUPATIONS OF SELECTED CASTES. 231

decrease. The main figures are given in the margin. There is an increase in
Class, Sub·class Principal Occupa.tion. 1931. 1921. the comparatively
Variation
or Group, per cent.
1 2 3 4 small number of 5

Class D .. .. 769,904 807,231 ,-4'6 persons (sub-class

Suh-Class IX .• Persons living on their income 33,415 23,898
Suh-Class X " Domest.ic Service .. 268,534 278,905 +39'8
-3'7
IX) living on their
Sub-Class XI Insufficiently described occu· Income. In addi-
pations .. 242,089 239,388 +1-1
Group 188 .. (a) men
Manufacturers, business-
and contractors other·
tion, 28,228 'per-
wise unspecified 11,256 6,563 +71'5 sons ha ve this
Group 189 .. (b) hook.keepers,
Cashiers, accountants,
clerks and
"

occupation as a
their employees .. 9,691 11,108 -12'8
Group 191 .. (c) otherwise
Labourers and workmen
unspecified
subsidiary means
.. 219,737 220,572 -'4 of 1i vel i h 0 0 d .
Sub-Class XU Unproductive .. 225,866 285,040 -14'8
There is a decrease
under 'domestic service' as already' alluded to. There is a small but unfortu-
nate increase in sub-class XI (insufficiently described occupations)~ though only
confined to group 188. This group should rightly belong to Industry, group
189* to Commerce and the major portion of group 191t to Cultivation. For-
tunately the last two groups show a decrease since last census.
169. The unproductive occupations (sub-class XII) show a decline especially Beggars and
Vagrants.
among the number of beggars and vagrants; the latter now number 208,616
though some part of the decrease may possibly be accounted for by an inorease
in group 165, in which are included religious mendicants, and in group 166,
which includes servants of religious edifices. But eV9n if the whole increase
in those two groups were due to the inclusion of beggars, whioh is improbable,
beggars it is satisfactory to note have decreased by 29,570 or by II'8 per cent.
Beggars and vagrants still form 7 per mille of the total population, but in this
connection it-has to be borne in mind that unlike the rest of the population in
their case almost every male, female or child is a 'worker.'
SECTION 3.-0CCUPATIONS OF SELECTED CASTES.
170. W'e can now take up the sllbject of the
occupations followed by Occupations
01 Selected
members of the most numerous or important castes. The absolute figures Castes.
according to occupations for these are given in Imperial Table XI in which
·the occupations have been grouped under 13 main heads. The extent to
which the members of each caste -are workers or non-working dependants
is of some interest, as also the question as to what proportion of all workers
is engaged in the traditional occnpation now as compared with the past,
'The table below furnishes the necessary statistics.
Number per Number of Number per Number of
Caste by Religion and 1,000 workers workers per Caste hy Religion and 1,000 workers workers per
;traditionaloccupations. engaged in 1,000 of thc traditional occupa tions. engaged in 1,000 of the
traditional total traditional total
occupation. strength. oecupation. strengt.h.
1
._---- 2 3 4 .'i I 1
-
2 3- 4 5

1921. 1931. 1921. 1931.1 1921. 1931. 1921~ 1931.

Cultivation.
, Dhobi (Muslim) .. 740
I 608 347 338
Jat (Hindu) ., 937 827 378 500~ Chuhra (Hindu) '" 677 575 435 469
(SHill) , . 939 843 363 371 .Julaha (Hindu) ,. 465 :227 478 538
" (Muslim) .. 795 756 317 330,1 (Muslim) ., 782 701 382 353
R~jput (Hindu) .. 806 741 421 478 "
Tarkhan (Hindu) , . 611 446 361 402
(Muslim) .. S22 736 325 1

~~I
(JUu,~lim) 563 688 317 815
,A;~in (Muslim) .. 830 768 328 Ku~har (Hindu) ..
"
539 362 369 401
Awan (Muslim) '. 789 750 316 337 (Muslim) 632 557 322 318
.Meo (Muslim) .. 970 782 332 553 "
Lohar· (Hindu)
"
" 538 345 391 463
Ahir (Hindu) .. 908 720 433 483, (Muslim) 713 636 311 316
i " "

Industrial Occupations. Trade. 1

Chamar (Hindu) 482 185 368 Aggarwal (Hindu) .. 791 745 328 312
M(;~hi
(Silm)
(Muslim)
..
"
511
776
2761
612'
369
335
4421
3515
327
Arora
Khatri
(Hindu)
(Hindu)
.. 651 655 330 308
580
::(. ~::I
558 305
Chhimba (Hindu) 695 188' 381 418 Sheikh (Muslim) .." . 298 348 335
(Muslim) ' 616 386; 345 :340
" 1 I
"'The full heading is "Cashiers, accountants, book.keeper~, clerks a,nd other employees in unspecified
olfices and warehouses and shops."
tThe full heading is "Labourers and workmen otherwise unspecified."
 232 CHAPTER VIII.-OCCUPATIONS OR MEANS OF LIVELIHOOD.

To take up the traditional occupations first, it can be said that with the-
exception of Muslim Tarkhans (carpenters) and Sheikhs, and Hindu Aroras the'
proportion of workers of each and every caste following traditional occupation
has fanen. The castes most conspicuous in discarding the traditional occupations.
are Chamar, both Hindu and Sikh (proportionately more Hindus than Sikhs),
Chhimba (both Mus~im and Hindu), Hindu Julaha, Hindu Tarkhan an~ Lohar.
Turning to the proportion of workers in the total population we find
that Hindu Jat, Ahir and Ra.jput have a high proportion of workers, no
doubt due to their industriousness as well as to the large number of women
workers among them. ~luslim Rajputs are comparatively indolent, and their
women as a rule do not work, mainly because of the pU1'dah system. Meos
seem to be fairly hardworking now, and the effect of uplift work would appear
to be more lasting than some people imagine. In Industrial occupations the
proportion of Chuhra, Chamar, Tarkhan, Lohar and Kumhar workers is still
very high, and though they have considerably discarded their traditional occu-
pations Chnhras and Chamars are not thereby becoming idle. In the case of
Ohamars the biggest increase is among field-labourers and under the head
, Transport, ' but the figures for these Orders are not quite comparable with
those of 1921 as on the present occasion only principal occupations of "earners"
have been tabulated for a11 occupations other than traditional. Among the
artisan chl,sses the proportion of workers among Hindus is higher than among
Muslims, 'see for instance? .Kumhar, Lohar and Tarklwn. So it is not the number
of female workers alone which is responsible for this disparity, but Hindus. are
probably more industrious and anothel' drawbaok from which Muslims suffer is
the comparatively larger number' of children who are necessarily dependants.
Among the castes which have trade as their traditional occupation the:
total workers range between 305 and 312 per mille of the total population ..
Aggarwal, a caste of the eastern Punjab, has a somewhat larger proportion than
.Arora or Khatri. Sheikhs, with trade as their traditional occupation, would at,
first sight appear to be more industrious than their Hindu brethren, but only
a few of them are really traders. Sheikh is an all-embracing term and
comprises followers of all sorts of occupations, particularly industria1.
Occupations
171. Due to their pre-eminence among castes, Brahmans deserve special
of Brahmansi Brahman (Hindu), of!. mention in respect of their
---- (1931 CENSUS.)
EARNERS.
oCGupations. In the marginal
OCCUPATION.
Actual Proportion al table are given the number of
figures. figures.
I 2 3 earners following each occupation
All Occupations .. .. 330,197 1,000 as well as the proportion per
1. Exploitation of animals and vege-
tation .. .. 167,969 509 1,000 of the total eaTllers in each
2. Exploitation of minerals .. 278 1
3. Industries .. .. 9,071 27 case. Brahmans in this Province
4. Transport .. .. 10,529 32
5. Trade
6. Public force
.._. .. 39,343
.. 3,043
119
9
are mainly 'agriculturists, more
7. Public administration
8. Arts and professions
.. 8,156
.. 60,076 25 than 50· per cent. of the earners
182
9. Persons living on their income .. 2,142 6 being engaged in exploitation of
10. Domestic service •• .. 15,549 47
animals and vegetation and 44
11. Contractors, clerks, cashiers, etc. .. 1,825 6
12. Labourers unspecified . .. 4,870 15
13. Beggars, prostitutes, criminals and • per cent. in cultivation pure
inmates of jails and asylums .. 7,346 22 and simple. ~he next highest
percentage (18'2) of Brahmans, wlrich is higher than that for all other castes
except Sayads, is engaged in Arts and professions, mainly in callings connected
with religion, which in their case is the traditional occupation. Earners engaged
in trade amount to 1l'9 per cent. of the total, while 4'7 per cent. are domestic
servants and 2'7 per cent. are employed in Industries and 2'5 in Public-
Administrati on.
 CHAPTER VIlI.-OCCUPATIO~S OR MEANS OF LIVEIJlIOOD.

172. It will not be without interest to examine the extent to which women Female
..1:,a t
of Wlleren castes
WOJkers in
~ach Caste.
e0 -~ ! are found to be
I"'ll1'!.$oj I
'S-'I;;
Ic~§j
~ .
1
0.;>18
... •.·.1 , ~ =I..i; workers or non-
,~oo;; iI<Q.~ ~~,...j~
CMte, :~ il; g -E I Casto. ~ - .. ~ working
1'- .. 5.2QS'
.to depen-
'1 g~ -: ~ ~~ i a.E " ..
J~ S
I '2'
~ I"
<,D.
1

1
<':J
""
2~ ,
.... ;.

J
f:I.=v_
i<; a
....
~ "'a dants. The table
2 III the margin
Aggal'W-a'[- - ,'1-"'50,--·,1--;:;:Gu~.ij"-:~~---.,·~ .Mu:I3&1Ii .. ---m-
shows th€ nu))l-

:
AhlJ' .. ~ 428. I HlIJ'Jli " . 6 1 Nai '. U4
Amin . 72! Jat ., 12J Pslthiwal1l. .. 129
Arora .•
1 39 I Jhiw9r 276 I P(l.tban .... 75 her of femaIl}
~=~
Bra.h.man
tH' ~:=i
, ", 264 ; KhB&ri
.•
l~ ~~~;"
47
'1

1[,
Saini
..
.. 796
74S
121 workersper 1,000
.. ](\! male worker:>
glli~ ::,
Chuhr&
m' ~J:ar
362 , Ma~hhi
::: ~!~ ~~~
.• ! 19:5 Sh~ilm
.. 308 among 42 of the
..
.. 65

.. 65 most. numerous
62
Dagi and KoIl 709, Meo .. , e52 Suuar
Dhabi 120 I Mha.si , " 124 Tarkhac .. !}3 or ot,her selected
Faqir 104 I Mo~hi ,.! 84' Tdi ., 103
, _ _ _____ castes,
The hill-women of the Rathi, Kanet and Dagi and Koli castes seem to
be real amazollS, and 35 man)' as 740 to 7{1!) lJ6J' mille of males arc recorded as
workers. Among the plai:p.-dwellers t.he }de{) women or Gurgaon have a share
in the men's work in large numbers (652 per mille), The ALit women 01 the
south-east are a.ls.o yery ha.rd-working, as also the Brabman women. Brah-
roaM abound in the sout.h-east of the Province, wh.ere they are not priests but
agriculturists. The Ghuhra women too are a hardworking class, as a!w the
JhiuJfJr and the Ch.am,(J,r. The Sansi women also appear to be comparatively
more numerous as. out-door workers. I have used "the term : out.-door work'
because in the majority of these cases women assist in cultivation or
other wo:k, alld if the.y,:i:1 only :iomesiillJ work how;:veT hard or pro:ltable
tbe}' would not be tre&ted as w()rkers ac~crding to the cemus eJa&sifi:atioll,
Among ::;he Cf.,~tfS with ttt(: s::!"J],nest, humber of female workl~rc, Aro:'1\) Bilooh,
AggLffl8.i fllui Kiatrl iHf. cotlfi~lil]Uo1ts_ Only a sma.U proportion of the Path&n,
Sg,yad and Sl:ceikh wome1. has been ::etumed. a8 workel's, chiefy oiring to thfl
pmooh sJ::.ten:. preva.i~~ng among t,hem, T2e prc.pert.ion of j·emale'1'{(,rK.elil
per ir.ilte (IE male wOIker~. in ~'921 -£c.r A.rai:::-_ and Kamhcb i~ j2 a"Ji 4:5, re:;pEot-
ively, a.nd M.e present, re3ults are !J.[lt :::lllch different. The Amin and K~mboh
W{lmc,!:'_ may thus be regalded HoB taking ,re:'}' littl&. &f_are in the .,vork Qf therr
b.usba.r~,is in the field~,

SECTION 4.-ED UCATED UNEMPLOYMENT.

~ 173. On the next page appears Table XII of this census, th6 only Educated Un-
employment.
Imperial Table to be printed in this part of the Volume. Tl1e figures con-
tained in it are abstracted from SJlecial schedules, TIlled up by those whose
minimum educationa.l qualification was ~latri0111ation standard, and who were
lUlemployed or dissatisBed with their jobs and wishful for employment. These
schedules were distributed by the enumerators in th.e c.OUIse of the prelimi-
. .
na,rv enumeration and Gollected when t,heY went Iound their blocks 011 tile
fina.l census nigllt. The filling-up of the schedules was vohmt.ar)" and the
response wa·s extremely meagre. The figures in the table consequentiy do not a.t
all represent the extent of the educate4 unemployment. It is difficult to draw
definite conclusions from the figures, but it may be safely remarked th::.t the
greatest unemployment e~8rn among the matriculates, aged between 20 and
t
24 yea.rs. The next highest. figures are among the A.rts graduates of the same
age. The number among other cla8se~ is very small. Th{;,se remarks relate
to Part. II of the Table. The only indication of the figures in Part I is that
among the unemployed the proportion 01 those unemployed for longer than a
year and those who are the sons of cultivators is tne highest.
 234

TABLE XII.
EDUCATED UNEMPLOYMENT.
1. This is a new Table and is divided into two parts. Part I shows the-
~ducated unemployed by class and Part II by degree ..
2. There being no separate column in Part II for persons, who have passed
the Intermediate Examination, their figures have been included in those of
Matrics and are shown separately in the following statement : -

Ag.ed Aged Aged Aged

INTERMEDIATE PASSED. Total. 20-24. 25-29. 30-34. 35--39.
1 2 3 4 5 6

F.A. ., .. .. 28 22 3 3 ..
F.Sc. .. .. .. 1 1 .. .. ..
TABLE XU.
Part I.-Educated Unemployment by Ola88.
AGED AGED AGED AGED
...;
., 20-24. 25-29 . 30-34. 35-39.
,.,.
;:,.,
I'l
'"0'"
]1& ""OS" 't:l = . 't:l" 't:l= 't:l!6
? "..<=I
n"'" •
'"0'"
., gJ
.... ..... .....<: • .........
"" '" ..<=1os • " '"
....~ . "...."'co" .
""
0'""'os" ..£ It> e ~f:3 ~ ~:-.p
....
CLASS. ~
~ f:3 ~ ~ct> 0'"'" "os
.,...,,, ~~ ~
0"'''
S S'~ » ""="
soo
Q)
~
» S=0
~
""",,, ""=0
So S S~ ~ ~"a
'a.§ ~
<i Q;l~~ " k S
S~
"'~o=
... 'o" '" ~ S .,S..!l
... Ii>.
'" " ...
~ :§ .... o pl'!Ok
.... o t;:l .... :§~~ p=0= .... o :§~o p"''' " ~o=
.... 'o
" ,§~~
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 ]0
Brahmans .. 126 20 67 7 26 - -1 4 .. 1

Depressed Hindus 39 8 21 1 5 2 1 1 ..
Other Hindus .. 518 76 328 12 80 8 34 J 9
Muslims 529 70 327 13 83 6 23 2 5

Anglo-Indians .. 4 1 3 .. ..
All other clas~es 177 18 94 41 42 1 14 1 3

_ . ____T_o_ta_I__ :_:,--~=1'=4=23=~===1=9=3:===-8_4=O=:=~~_2_3_6'--'-___1._8....:..__7_6-'--__51____:____
Total of English knowing unemployed under 20 years 608
18

Total of English knowing unemployed over 40 years 36

Total number of educated unemployed whose fathers were soldiers. 35
Total number of educated unemployed whose fnthers were cultivators 785
Total number of educated unemployed whose fathers were artizans •• 76
Total number of educated unemployed whose fathers were menials or servants 196
Total number of educated unemployed passed Matric or S. L. C. who though not tot.ally
unemployed failed to obtain employment with which they are satisfied .. 320
TABLE XII.
Part 1I.-Educated Unemployment by DI!fJ'fee.
- ,... -
.
Total Aged Aged Aged Aged
DEGREES. lunemployed. 20-24-. 2~29. 30-34. 35-39.
1 2 :1 4 5 6
.. .. ....
British Degrees .. .. 1 .. 1
Continental Degrees
.. ., .. .. .. ..
"
.. .. .... ., ..
.... 23
American Degrees
Other Foreign Degrees
Indian Degrees ••
" .,
..
1 .. 1
Medical ..
..
..
..
"
..
1,421
2
1,033
1 .. 272 93
I ..
..
....
Legal
Agricultural ..
.. .. .,
()
J
3
I ..
2
....
"
Commerce
M.A. .... ..
..
., .. .. .. 4 ..
....
., 7 3
M.Sc. .. J I .. ..
o.

.... ..
"
B.A. .. 66 42 18 5 I
B.Sc. .. .. - ..
B.Eng. L.C.E. ..
.. " .. ..
6
".
,,4
..
"
;,:,
-
.. "
B.T.orL.T.
S.L.C. or Matric .. " .. 5
1,328
2 3 ..
87
..
"

" " 976 243 22

,--- Total " 1,428 I 1,083 273 94 28
 235
~.UBSIDIARY TABLE I (a).
General Distribution of Earners (Principal Occupation) and Working Dependants.

Number per Percentage recorded.

Cuss, SUB·CI..A.SS AND ORDER. 10,000 of tho
total In the whole
population. In cities. Province ex-
cluding cities_
I 2 3 4

Non-working dependants .. •• •• 6,317 3 97

All occupations, earners (principal occupation) and working dependants 3,683 3 97
A.-Production of Raw Materials 2,343 100
I.-ExPLOITATION OJ' ANIMALS AND VEGETATION 2,.'341 100
I. Pasture and AgricultUre 2,339 100
(a) Cultivation .• .. " " .. 2,240 100
(b) Cultivation of special crops, fruits, etc. (planters, managers, clerks
and labourers) .. .,
.) 15 85-
(c) Forestry Ii 5 95
(d) Stock raising .. •• 90 1 99,
(e) Raising of small animals and insects 21 79
2. Fishing and hunting 2 2 98
IT.-EXPLOITATION OF MINERALS :2 2 90
3. IIIetallic minerals 108-
4. Non-metallic minerals 2 2 98
B.-Preparation and supply of material substances 925 7 93-
IlI.-INDUSTRY 629 5 95
5. Textiles 141 3 97
6. Hides, skins and hard materials from the animal kingdom 6 5 95-
7. Wood 69 4 96
8. Motals 33 8 92
9. Ceraniics 47 2 98-
10. Chemical products properly so-called and analogous 17 3 91'
11. Food industries 31 6 94
12. Industries of dress and the toilet 160 4 96-
13. Furniture industries 59 41
14. Building industries .• 15 8 92
15. Construction of means of transpor~ 28 72
16. Production and trasmission of physical force 1 34- 66-
17. Miscellaneous and undefined industries 109 5 95-
IV. -']RA.NSPORT 79 16 84
18. Transport by air 100-
19. Transport by water 6 7 93
20. Transport by road " 40 9 91
21. Transport by rail . . .. .• 29 31 Il~
22. Post Office, Telegraph and Telephone services 4 14 86
V.-TRADE 217 10 90-
23. Banks, establishments of credit, exchange and insurance 15 6 94
24. Brokerage commission and export .• .• 4 31 6~
25. Trade in textiles •• .• 19 12 88
26. Trade in skins, leather and furs 4 14 86
27. Trade in wood 4 8 92
28. Trade in metals I 15 85-
29. Trade in pottery, bricks and tiles I 3 97
30. Trade in chemical products 2 18 82
31. Hotels, cafes, restaurants, etc•.• 5 36 64
32. Other trade in food stuffs 59 12 88
33. Trade in clothing and toilet articles 3 10 90-
34. Trade in furniture .. I 38 62
35. Trade in building materials 40 6(}
36. Trade in means of transport 5 2 98
37. Trade in fuel .• •• 3 10 9a-
38. Trade in articles of luxury and those pertaining to letters \\nd the
arts and sciences .. .• •• .. 2 17 83
39. Trade of other sorts 89 6 94
C.-Public administration and liberal arts 145 11 89-
VI.-PUBLIC FOlWE 36 13 87
40. Army ]8 17 83
42. Air Force 13 87
43. Police 19 9 91
VII.- PUBLIC ADlIJDI'lSl'RATlON
44. Public Administration } 34 19 81-
VIIT.-PROFESSIONS AND LIllERAL ARTS 75 7 93
45. Religion C .36 3 '97
46. Law 4 21 79-
47. l\Iedicino 10 10 90
48. Instruction •• 14 8 92
49. Letters, arts and sciences (other than 44) 11 10 90
D--.Miscellaneous -270 7 93
IX.-PERBONS LlVlNG ON THEm INCOME
~ 12 8 9ft
50. Persons living principally on their income .. )
X.-DOMESTIC SERVICE
51. Domestic Service
XL-INSUFFICIENTLY DESCRIBED OCOUPATIONS
1 }
94 9 91

52. General terms whioh do not indioate a definite oooupation 85 9 91

XII. -UNPRODUCTIVE 79 4 96
53. Inmates of jails, a.sylums and alms houses 6 24 76
54. Beggars and vagrants and prostitutes •• 74 2 98
55. Other unclassified non· productive industries 1 99
 236

SUBSIDIARY TABLE I (b).

General Distribution of Earners as Subsidiary Occupations.

Percentage recorded.
Number per
10,000 of In the whole
CLASS, SUD-CLASS AND ORDER_ total popula- Province
In cWes. excluding
tion.
citics.

2 4

Earners as Subsidiary Occupation 289 1 99

A.-Production of Raw Meterials 178 100
I.-EXPLOITATION OF ANIMAL AND' VEGETATION 178 JOO
1. Pasture and agriculture 178 100
Cultivatio~
(a) ,. 171 ]00
(b)
Cultivation of special crops, fruits, etc. (planters, managers,
clerks and labourers) • . •• •.
(o) ;Forestry 1 100.
(d) Stock raising 6 I 99
(e) Raising of small animals and insects 100
2. Fishing and Hunting 100

.II.-ExPLOITATION OF MINERALS 100

3. Metallic minerals 100
4. Non-metallic minerals 100

.B.-Preparation and supply of material substances 71 1 99

.III.-INDUSTRY 45 1 99
5. Textiles •• 11 1 99
6. Hides, skins and hard materials from the animal kingdom 1 99
7. Wood .• .. .. .. 6 1 99
8. Metals 2 1 99
9. Ceramics 3 1 99
10. Chemical products properly so-called and analogous 2 100
11. Food imj.ustries .. •• •• 3 100
12. Industries of dress and the toilet 12 100
13. Furniture industries 100
14. Building industries . . .. •. 1 100
15. Constrnction of means of transport •• 16 84
16. Production and transmission of physical force 1 99
17. Miscellaneous and undefined industries •. 5 I 99

:IV.-TRANSPORT .. , 6 1 99
18. Transport by air
19. Transport by water 100
20. Transport by road " 6 100
21. Transport by rail 1 13 87
22. Post Office, Telegraph and Telephone services 2 98

V.-ThADE •• 20 2 98
23. Banks, establishments of eredit exchange and insurance {) 100
24. Brokerage commission and export •• - •, 16 84
25. Tradc in textiles .. 1 1 99
26. Trade in skins, leather and -furs 1 99
27. Trade in wood 100
28. Trade in metals 100
29. Trado in pottery, bricRs and tiles 100
30. Trade in chemical products 2 98·-
31. Hotel, Cafes, Restaurants, etc... 31 69
32. Other trade in food stuffs 5 • I 99
33_ Trade in clothing and toilet articles 3 97
34. Trade in furniture .. 100
35. Trade in building materials 100
36. Trade in means of transport .. •. 100
37. Trade in fuel .. .. .. 100
38. TJ;II-de in articles of luxury and those pertai.ning to lett~;s and the' •
arts and sciences 2 98
39. Trade of other sorts •. 6 4, 96
C.- Public Administration and liberal arts 18 100
VI.-PUBLIO FORCE "3 100
,40_ Army 1 100
,....42. Air .Force 100
43. Police 2 ]1\0
VIL-PUBLIC ADlIfINISTRATION 1 100
44. Public Administration •• r 7
YIII.-PROFESSIONS AND LIIlERAL ARTS 8 100
45. Religion 5 100
46. Law 8 92
47. Medicine 1 1 99
48. Instruction •. 1 1 99
49. Letters, arts and sciences (other than 44) 1 1 99
D.-Miscellaneous .. .. 22 1 99
IX.- PERSONS LIVING ON THEm INCOME •• (
98
10 2
50. Pereons living prinCipally on their income
X.-DOMESTIC SERVlCE
51. Dome~tic Service
•• •• I
I

4 100
XI.-INSUFFICIENTLY DESCRIBED
52.
OCCUPATIONS
General terms which do not indicate a definite occupation
II.-UNPRODUCTIVE •• •• •• ••
J 4
4
1 99
100
53. Inmates of jails, asylums and alms houses 100
64. Beggars and vagrants and prostitutes •• 4 100
65. Other unolassified non·productive industries 100
 237
SUBSIDIARY TABLE II (a).
Distribution of Earners (Principal Occupation) and working Dependants by Sub-Classes in Natural
Divisions, Districts and States.
-- --
NmmE R PER MILLE OF 'l'Hlil 'l'O'l'AL POPULA'l'ION OCOUPIED AS EARNERS
TOTAL 1,000.
( PRINOIPAL OOCT)I'A~I'rON) AND WORKING DEPENDANTS IN
Q
°'
-bQ .;
""= d°
b .~

""+>
oj
$ t·[!l ~
...
°'" ~'" -E<
oo:j
~~ ~
00 '" 'g .0
"' = A°El ]~ ~
:.'
oj
~~
"'
] p.,
... CD p.,
'" Q
~ ~
DISTRICT OR STATIliAll'n
p.,
A"' '" .S< p,.> ~. "0 = "0
::=
::;
p..
I~
p.,- 0
p... .....
"0
~~ ~ ?3
c:; ~'" p...

J s: 1:8
;":"0
NATURAL DIVISION. 5p., .S..." H15 I'~ I~
~§
J I ......L
J~ ~.8 J :;>,t3 ~~
;.<'joE ~
blI .....0
A"' p.,...:. ..... ...... oj
.9
...
..!( ~= ",::;:l ..... ., "g . . . = ",,-,
'" .
~~ ;..j
~·a ~ ~ ~ °
'D

I!O ~,~ gj~~ l~

gj S '" "0 •
blI
f~ "'- '"'" ,7l '" '"0 " ~'S
°%~ ]... ''""
oj •
oj'~
,!1o ,!I
= 9~=
~ '"0
,.$ <l -'" = o I>- - ° 90
"' oj
... ::;p., "=
,..c ..... ~S ..c.9
0
..6 ..6 ' ...
,",,0 '''0
9 .::
,",,0
3<: b3 0;j
- 00
<.>
,.6'> 9~~
.§~ ~'q !. ~.g
° = IS:°
z'" ~" &50"" &5"" r;
tT.l
..6
::;
tT.l
&5 &5""' !ZI =~
'l1 rn
I 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 ]2 13 14 16 16

PUN/AB .. .. 632 69 299 234 .. 63 8 22 4 S 7 1 9 9 8

L-Indo-Gangetic Plain West ., 623 75 302 233 .. 66 9 24 4 4 8 2 11 8 8

1. Hissar .. ., 527 210 263 379 .. 44 7 21 2 2 6 5 2 5
2. Loharu State .. 556 173 271 381 .. 27 1 9 3 2 3 2 3 2 11
3. Rohtak .. .... 570
596
161
104
269
300
312
295
.... 69
60
4
1
23
24
2
3
1
2
5
6
1
2
I)
I)
2
1
6
6
4. DlJjana Stale
...-
5. Gurgaon 563 156 281 330 .. 56 6 22 2 2 5 1 I) 1 7
6. Patnud i State 641 23 336 232 .. 60 8 26 6 2 \) 3 7 6
.. . 668 49 283 211 .. 67 7 22 2 I 7 8 1 6
7.
8.
9.
Karnal
Jullundur ..
Kapuf'th ala State
....
.~

652
666
67
8
2S1
326
198
202
" 73
69 3
4 22
14
5
6
3
6
10
7
2
2
13
10
11
6
7
9
10. Ludhian a .. 636 35 329 215
....
'-
72 6 19 3 3 10 3 13 11 9
...-
ll. 11Iaier K otla State 649 43 308 108 70 12 41 14 6 10 3 11 14 12
12. Ferozepore 683 33. 284 201 46 6 19 6 2 5 I 11 12 8
13. Paridkot State .-.. 618 58 324 258 .." 41 7 24 5 9 8 ] 11 10 8
14. Patinla State 550 90 360 H21 .... 58 5 23 I) 2 10 2 8 7 9
15. Jind St ate .. 637 III 252 261 52 6 15 15 2 4 1 6 5 6
16. Nabha State' .. 657 61 282 228 .. 60 10 20 4 3 9 3 5 1 10
17. Lahore .. .. 645 17 338 132 .. 83 29 34 7 ]2 11 2 18 17 10
18. Amritsar .- 632
665
67
30
301
305
159
161
.... 99
83
13
1]
38
30
3
2 2
3 10
9
2 18
13
12
12
11
11
19. Gujranwala.
20. Sheikhupura .- 694 30 276 183 .. 57 8 18 2 3 6 9 10 10

IL-Hlmalayan .. .. 416 270 314 508 .. 37 /j 10 3 2 6 1 6 4 8

418 262 320 513 .. 34 3 S 4 3 4- 6 4 3
..'-
21. Sirmoor State
22. Simla .. 346 168 486 295 .. 93 73 49 30 21 23 4 44 20 2
Simla H ill Statea .. 318 384 298 635 .. 20 2 7 2 2 3 4 4 3
23.
24. Riln8pu r State .. 410 259 a31 524 .. I 43 I 8 I 2 3 I 3 4
.. 486 184 330 428 47 4; 10 3 1 6 2 7 2 3
.'--
25.
26.
Kangra
}Ia II di State 385 328
373
287 548
645
.... 28
26
3 7
2
I 3
3
5
7
I 4
2
12
2
3
300 327 I 10 2
27. Buket Btate
'- .. 2 3 2 3
28. Oha1nba Btate
'- 358 400 242 586 25 I 8 15 I) 2
207 .. 19 5 2 2 10
m-Sub-Himala yan
'- 662 53 295 7:J 7 9 6 8

29. AmbaJa .. .. 607 52 a41 218 .. 81 14 27 8 3 10 1 19 15 7

...-
609 55 336 234 84 9 25 4 2 9 1 13 1
30.
31.
Krtl8in State
Hoshiarpur 619 82 299 256 ..--. 77 3 13 2 2 7 2 8 4,
9
7
32. Gurdaspur ...- 669 37 294 192 _

..
7I 6 20 2 3 \) 1 12 I) 10
33. Sialkot .. 684 33 283 164 78 5 24 7 2 8 1 11 7 9
34.
35.
Gujrat
Jhehim
.... ..
- 652
612
55
80
293
308
206
227
'-
3
84
84
8
7
18
19
2
9
2
2
10
10 I)
I 5
7
6
7
6
8
36. Hawalp indi .. 708 31
57
261
274-
182
212
.. 2 41
60
7
5
16
15
8
3
2
2
8
8
I
I
10
6
12
8
5
\)
669
37. Attock
'- '-
IV.-North-West Dry Area .. 683 24 29.1 191 .. 54 8 22 2 5 (j 8 12 9

38. JI,lontgornery .... 699 18 283 187 .... 47 7 18 I 5 5 10 14 7

39. Shahpur .. 667 22 311 186 68 7 25 1 5 7 1 9 14 10
40. lIIianwaIi ..
41. Lyallpu r .. .- 695
.. 676
34 ' 271
47 277
204
191 ....
1 47
67
10
5.
14
21
2
2
2
4
5
6
1 4
\)
9
12
9
7
42. Jhang .. .. . 693 19 288 156 76 7 :10 I 3 9 7 7 11
.. - . 713
....
43. Multan 17 270 154 59 6 22 4 7 6 9 12 8
44. RakaW! ftpur Stale 659 12 329 229 31 !) 24 4 (l 4 7 16 11

.... -.
"
45. Muzaffargarh 694 20 286 198 47 12 17 2 5 6 3 8 8
46. Dera Ghazi Kha.n 633 27 340 251 .- 40 II 32 2 3 (i 5 9 8
- - ----- --- ----
 238

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II (b).

Distribution of Earners (Subsi~iary Occupation) by Sub·Classes in Natural Divisions, Districts and Stah

NUMBED PElt MILLlI 011' TOTAL l)Ol'ULATION OF EARNERS HAVING A SUllSlDL!

OCCUPATION IN.

DIsTRICT OR STATE A"ND NA'tlJRAL DIvIsION.

2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12

PUNJAB 18 5 1 1 i
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain weSt 17 5 1 2 1 1 1 1
1. Hissa.r 18 9 2 a
2. LO"4aTU Siale l6 4 1 3
3. Rohmk 27 6 1 3 1 1 2
4. Duja.na Stale 34 7 10 2 3 3 4
5. Gurgaon .• 20 3 1 2 1 I I
6. Pataudi Stale 32 3 1 2 I 4 I 3
7. Kamal
8. Julhmdur
15
19
Ii
o
2 3
3 I
I 1
I I
..I
9. Kapurihallt Stale .• .' 33 I] '2 1 1 1 1
10. Ludhiana 14 /j 1 2 1 2 I 2 I
11. Mnle't Katla Siale .. 14 5 1 6 ] 4 1 3. 3
12. Ferozcpore 15 2 1 I 3
13.
14.
Faridliol Slate
Patiala Stale ..
21
27
4
8
2
')
1
1
1
1
..
'J I .. I
115. J iml Statr. 16 15 2 2 2 I
Hi. Nabha Stale 17 4 3 3 2 2 3 1
17. LahOfO (I 2 1 1 1
18. Amritflar 13 4 I 3 1 1 1
19. Gujranwala 13 5 2 1
20. SheikhupU1'a 12 2 1 1
n.-Hlmalayan .. J2 11 1 3 1 2 2 2 1 1

21. Sirmoor BillIe

22. Simla
.. 20
35 18
6 I
4
3
7 2
1
2
I
IJ
..11
23. Simll~!fill Stales •• 11 II 1 3 1 :3 3 I
24. BilaspllT Stafe .. 23 9 I 2 ] 4 2 2
25. Kangra .. 30 11 1 2 I 2 4 1
26, Mandi SlfUe 111 17 3 ,1 2 3 3 1 2 1
27. Suire! State 10 8 2 1 I 2
28. Olwmbll Slate 13 14 2 2 3 2
III.-Su b-Himalayan 16 5 1 2 1 ] 1

29. Amhala 20 4 2 <I, 2 1 3 1

30. Kulsirr, ,slale 20 7 2 3 2 2 2 1
31. Hoahiarpur 22 6 I 2 I 2 I
32. Gurdaspur 14 [j r 4 1 I 1
33. SillolkQt 17 3 1 1 l' ,. 1 1
34. Guirat 10 3 1 1 1 1 1
35. Jhelum ," 15 8 1 1 1 I
36. Rawalpindi 10 3 2 1 2
37. Attock " 21 4 1 1

IV.-North-West Dry Area 1'1 3 2 1

3S; Montgomery 13 2 1
39. Sha,hpur 17 2 1
40, Mianwali .. 29 3 2
41. Lyallpur 12 G 1
42. Jh!l.ng 16 2 2 1
43. Multan 13 I
44. Bahawalpur Sta-Ie , • 15
45. MU'lafiargarh .. 26 2 I 2 I
46. D~rllo Ghazi Khan 25 2 1 5 1
 239
SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.
Occupations of Females by Sub-classes, orders and selected groups.

Actual Workers. Number of

Group OCOUPATION. ----______________--AI Female
perWQ!"'
k~

No. 1,000 Malos.

Males. Females.

2 3 4 5
- --- _- - ---------
Sub-class I.-Exploitation of animals and vegetation 5,612,868 1,055,692 188
Order I.-Pasture alld Agriculture 5,607,616 1,055,/j56 188

ORDER 1 (a).-CULTIVATIOS •• 5,340,486 1,040,228 195

I Non.cultivating proprietors taking rent in money or kind 247,227 73,446 297

5 Cultivating owners .. .. .. 2,543,671 280,1)08 IlO
t) Tenant Cultivators 1,884,617 611,507 324
7 Agricultural Labourers .. .. 661,202 74,736 113
ORDER 1 (b).-CULTIVATION OF SPECIAL CROPS, FRUITS ETO. (PLAN-
TIms, ~[ANAGERS, CLERKS AND LABOURERS) 7,100 935 IH2

Tea. 979 493 504

15 127
ORDER 1 (C).-FORESTItY •• 15,795 2,007
19 Collectors of forest produce 1,351 1,121 830

ORDER I (d).-Sl'OCK RAISING •, 244,184 12,380 51

ORDER I (e).-RAISING OF SMALL ANIMAI.S ANIJ INSECTS 51 6 ll8
24 Birds, bees, etc.
Order 2.-Fishing and hll nting .5,262 136 26

Sub-class n.-Exploitation o[minerals 5,196 689 183

Order 3.-N etallir. minerals J.J 4 286
Other metallic minerals " 11 .~ 364
34
Order 4.-.\' oil-metallic rnilleral8 .5,182 685 132
Salt, saltpetre and other saline substances 2,302 G08 204
40
Sub-class Ill-Industry 1,508,551 283,058 188

Order 5.-Textile8 .. 320,771 79,857 249

Cotton ginning, cleaning and pressing 33,089 4,017 121

42 267
Cotton spinning, sizing and weaving 253,853 67,846
43 r,017 330 324
44 Jute pressing, spinning and weaving ..
Rope twine, string and other fibres .. 11,625 3,691 318
45 2,077 1,051 506
46 Wool carding, spinning and weaving ..
Silk spinning and weaving .. 980 247 252
47
49 Dyeing, bleaching, printing, prepamtion and sponging of tex-
tiles .. .. .. .. 17,469 2,l90 125
50 Lace, crepe, embroideries, "fringes, etc., and insufficiently des-
cribed textile industries .. .. .. 661 485 734
Order 6.--Ifidcs, .~kin8, and hard material" from the ani'mal king-
dom .. .. .. 15,155 1,837 121
W orldllg in leather 15,086 1,831 121
51 50
Order 7.-TVoocl .. 187,'249 9,442
56 Basket makers and other industries of woody materials,
including leaves and thatchers, and builders work-
ing with bamboo, reeds or similar materials 2<t,338 6,488 267
Order 8.-]1eta7.· 92,031 1,816 20
Order 9.-Ceramics 120,538 7,837 62
Othor workers in ceramics 1,521 215 J41
65 2,931 65
Order 10.-Chemical products properly so· called and analogo 1l 8 44,875
Order 11.-Food industries .. .. .. 59,298 .Z7,908 471

Rice pounders and huskers and flour grinders 8,763 12,754 1,455
71 8,106 1,145
Grain parehers, etc.. 7,082
72 177 327
78 :i\lanufacturers of Tobo,coo 542
Others 11,823 6,687 566
81
Order 12.-Industries of dress and the toilet 416,042 38,817 93
Tailors, milliners, dress makers and darners 63,633 12,598 198
83
Embroiderers, hat makers and makers of other articles of wear 1,138 386 339
84 52
Order 13.-Furniture industriu 7,045 M
Order H.-Building indllstriu 41,284 847 21
Order 15.-Construction of mean8 of transporl; .• 1,301 1 1
Order 16.-Production and transmission of physicalforee 2,915 7 2
Order 17.-Miscellaneou8 and undefined industries 199,98'l"l 111,704 559
99 Other miscellaneous and undefined industries (toy-making,
taxidermy etc.) 5,424- 776 143
Scavenging .. 133,397 1l0,219 826
100
Sub-class IV.-Transport 222,603 3,758 17

Order 19.-'l'ra/!sport by Water 16,530 285 17

Labourers employed on harbours, docks, rivers and canals 2,455 257 105
l04 2,879 26
Order 20.-'l'ransport by road 112,076
Order 2I.-Transporl; by rail .. 82,763 565 7
Order 22.-Post office, telegraph and telephone Bervices i1,227 29 3
 240

SUBSIDIARY TABLE Ill-concluded.

Occupations of Females by Sub-classes, orders and selected groups.

.-ie/Urlt Worker8 . Number of

Female wor-
Group. Ocoupation. - kers per
No. 1,000 :lI'Iales.
Jtnl<'s. Females.
, 3 4 ;;

Sub-Class V.-Trade .. \ 592,349 24,'169 42

Order 23.-Banks, establishm.ents of credit, exchange and insurance
Order 24.-Brokerage, Commission and Export •• ..
I 41,9lJ
10,2611
1,668
30
37
:1
Order 25.-1'rade in textiles 1\2,671; S02 15
Order 26.-Trade in skin8, leather alld furs LJ,On:1 1211 12
Order 27.-Trade ·in wood, .. .. .. , 10,,;67 7H7 n
122 Trade in thatches and ot.her fore,t, produce :W II :167
2;:;6
123
Order 28.-1'rade in m.etals
Trade in metals, machinery, knives, tools, etc.
Order 29.-Trade in pottery, bricks and tile8
.. '
··1
..I} :1,:11 1

j,t)."i:!
S41l

;182 I·q
124 Trado in pottery, bri(;ks and tiles ..
Order 30.-'rrade in chemical products .. \ t.),' IU 4·l ~
Order :ll.-Hotel,~, cafes, re-staurants, etc. '·1 12,742 J1:! B
Order !l2.-0ther tmde in food stuffs .. , 104,825 12,06:; 84-
Doalers in fodder for animal" ... \ 5,6:l2 2,401 .J:!£)

134 Dealers in other food stuffs 72,180 8,39(1 116

Order ;I'J.~'I'fltde in clothiny und tvilet articles

Order 34.-.'l'rade in furniture
··1
•• 1
0,318
2,803
127
95
14-
31
Order 35.-'l'rade in building materials 912 52 57
Order 36.-'l'rade in meaU8 of trai/,.<p01'1 13,754 110 8

145
Order 37.-'l'radc iufuel .. . ..
Dealers in fire-wood, charcoal, ooal, cowdung, etc.
.. ..
..
I
J fl,26{; 1,51(1 242
Order :l8.-1'rade in articles of luxury and tho8(>, perta·ining to letter8
and the art8 and science8 .;'264 7t111 lilr>
147 Dealer,; in common bangles, bead necklaces, fans, small arti·
cles, toys, hunting and fishing-tackle, flowers, etc. I :1,12-t 707 22(.
Order ;m.-'l'rade of other 80rt.. .' _ .. . ., :!48,211 .J-,:310 J8-
I
Sub-Class VI.-PubIic Force •• 1 103,579 41
Order 40.- -Ami!! .. .;0,200 !I
Order 4:1. -Po{i"" .. ··1 ti!{,242 32

Sub-Class-VII. -Public Administration

Order ·44.-public (/dministration
..
..
} 95,691 1,025 11

Sub-Class VIII.-Professions and Liberal Arts 189,953 23,474 124-

Order 45.-Religion !l3,924 8,328 89
!ti!i Other religious workers .. .. 5,277 8IG ]55
Order 47.-Medicine 21,126 8,55D 40G

172 }Iidwive~, vaccinators, compolluders, Hurses, masseurs, etc ... +,287 7,!J58 J,856
Order ·lS.-Instruction .• .. .. .. ·;)4,884- .~, 13H IlV
Ii-! Professors and teachers of all kilHL~ .' :12,704 :1,801 .]]6

175 Ulerks and servants connected with education 2,UlO :l3S 155
Order 49.-Letters, urts and sciences (other than 44) 20,782 2,Mi' 82'
182 }In8icians (composers and performers other than military),
actors, dancers, etc. Ill,1i7·l 2,Om: 1Oii-
183 Managers and employees o! placc~ o! public entertainments,
race courses, societies, aUll clubs L7:; 2;'") J4;{
Sub-Class IX.-Persons Living on their Income

18.3
Order fiO.-Per8on8Iiving princl:p.~lly Oil their income
Proprietor~ (othcr than of agriculturallulHl), fund awL scholar-
ship holders and fJfHl"ionerR
sub-Class X.-Domestic Service
..

..
.. ]
} 28,843

228,095
4,572

40,439
159

177
Order !H.-Domestic service ..
187 Other domestic sorvice 224-,388 40,438 180
~ub-Class ~.-InsumclentIY Described Occupations.. ..
} 221,866 20,ll28 91
Order :;:!..--General terms whic" do 1I0t indicate lHlefiltite omllpation
191 L[~bourers and workmen otherwise unspecified 199,705 20,032 100
Sub-Class XII.-Unproductlve 198,355 27,511 189
Order 5:1.-Inmates of.Jails, asylums (tlld alms hOllses 15,525 16t1 11
Order 5!.-Beggars. vagrantc', prostitute8 .. 182,654- 27,33J 150
Hli:I Beggars and vagrants 18~427 26,18!1 144
194 Procurers and prostitutes .• .• 227 1,N2 tJ,031
Oloffer /J6.-0/her 1ulaa••slj'i"e« lIo11-prod,1 :tti·e ':',dllst1"1(;8 176 It 63
 241
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.
Selected occupations giving comparative figures for 1~31 and 1921.

Occupation.

CLASS A.-PRODUCTION O]i' RAW ~lATERIALS 0,6U,H5

Sun. CLASS L--ExPLOITATIOX OF ANH{ALS A:!<r> VEOETATION 6,6(\8,;;60 5,:H3,S5!)
Order L-Pa8ture altd Agriculture 6,6G3,17;! 5,3{)9,077
'"I +25-5
(II) Cultivation .. I 6,.180,7 U 5,07J.,654 +25-7
XOIl-culth'ating proprietol'l> taking t'ent in money or kind '-1 :120,67:: :1:17,770 -5'1
2,4 Estate Agents and Managers of owners. Rent collectors, clerks, etc. 3,54(; 7,342 -51'7
a, Ii Cllltivftting owneru. Tenant cllltivat.Ol'8 .. .. .. ;"i~:t!O,30:; ~,:!()5,;;27 +24';
7 AgJ'ic1l1hmlllabourel'~ .. .. .. ." i:{fi,O:lS (6:3,!lO(i +58'7
(b) ('ulth'ation of special crops, fruits. etc. (Planters, mana· 1
gers, clerks and In hOllI'ers, .. .. . .1 8,03 cj 13, 78f! -41'7
16 Market gardeners, flowN and fruit growers 1i,56:1 10, 77:~ -39')
(e) Forestry [7,802 10,581; +68'2
17
18,19
}'ore8t. officers, ranger''', gnal'~l", eto. .. ..
\\' ood cutters and charcoal burners. Collectors of forest produce
:1,778
14,014
1,88(j +HlO'3
8,700 +16'}
(d) Stock raising 256,561 210,l1G +22'J
21 CatHe and buffalo breeders and keepers 39,642 43,762 -9'4
22 Breeders of transport animals .. .. 19,611 0(\1 +1,940'7
23 Hcrclslllen, shepherds and breeders of other animals 1\)7,311 1(\;j,:l9:1 +19'3
(e) Raising of small animals and insects 57 J2 +78'1
Order 2.-Fishiny find /nt1ltillY 6,.188 ,1,782 +12'7
27 ]i'isbing and pearling
SUB,CLASS II.-ExI'I,QITA'l'IOX OF MI);}.'RAV';
..:'1 4,65:~ 4,011 +16'0
.\885 11,51)0 -3S·6·
Order 3.-Metallic' minerals .. 18 1,1.'i8 -98"4
Order 4.-,\·vn-meln.llic ·minern/., 6,867 8,432 -30'4
4() Salt, saltpctre and other saline lluhstullces :1,000 4.471 -:l2'\}
CLASS ll.-PREPARNflOK "\X]) SUPPLY OF ::I[ATERJAI,
SUBSTANCE~ 2,635,088 2,500,:3:11 +2'!)
Sl'B·Cl~'SS III.-INDufiTRY 1,791,6011 1,793,162 -'J
Order 5.-Textiles ..
42 Cotton ginning, cleaning and pressing
400,628
37,106
400,258
30,915
+ '1
+20'0
43 Cotton spinning, sizing and weaving 321,0119 B44,,~18 -(\'6
45 Rope twine, string and other fibres 15,310 14,744 +3'9
46 Wool carding, spinning and weaving 3,128 :1,9U -20'3
49 Dyeing, bleaching, printing, preparation and sponging of textiles •• 19,059 2,713 +624'6
Order 6.-Hides, skins and hard mflteria~~ frorn the animal king.
dom 16,992 22,898 -25'8
51 Working in leather 10,917 22,724 -25'0
Order 7.- Wood 196,691 173,890 +13'1
54 Sawyers .. " 5,439 5,890 -7'7
55 Carpenters, turners and joiners, etc. 160,42(; 1:n,10fi +17'()
56 Baskot·makers and other industries of woody materials, including
loave~, and. thatchers and builders working wit.h bamboo, reeds
or similar materials 3(J,826 :11,953 -3'[;
Order 8.-111 e/als ., 93,847 77,296 +.?N
59 Blacksmiths and other workers in iron, makers of implements etc. S6,WI) 67,312 +28']
60 Workers in brass, copper and bell·metal . . .. ... 4,884 8,437 -42'1
01 Workers in ot.her metals (except precious metals) 2,287 569 +301'9
Order 9.-Ceramics 134,375
03 Potters, and makcrs of earthen.ware 108,710
1:!8,343
94,730
+4-7
+14'8
64 Brick and tile makers 23,929 :n,943 -25']
Order 10.-Chemical prod'uc18 properly so·cal.led and analogous 47,806 .51,581 -7'S
08 Manufacture and refining of vegetable oils 41,704 48,265 -1'4
Order n.-Food industriC8 87,206 88,936 -]09.
71 Rice pounders and huskers and Hour grinders 21,517 :14,766 -38'1
72 Grain parchers, etc. 15,188 14,474 +4'!)-
73 Butchers 15,084 12,395 +26'5
75 Sweetmeat and condiment makers 14,062 15,888 -U'5
81 Others 18,a10 9,485 +95'2
Order 12.-1ndu8triell of dres.! and the toilct 454,859 441,203
82 Boot, shoe, sandal and clog.makers +3'1
224,479 218,215 +2'9
83 Tailors, milliners, dress·makers and darners 76,231 59,618 +27'9
85 Washing and cleaning .. 52,268 65,588 -20'3
86 Barbers, hair-dressers and wig-makers 100,059 96,190
Order 13.--Furniture illdustriell +4'0
1,099· 1,551 -29'1
9(1 Order 14.-Building indU8tries 42,131 62,260 -32'3
Order 15.-Con8lruction of means of transport 1,362 505 +169'7
94 Order 16.-·Produetion and transmission of physical fotee 2,922 630 +363'8
Order l7.-Miscellan.eous and undefined ind1lstries 311,691 343,811 -IN
95 Printers, engravers, book.binders, etc. 3,537 1,946 +81'8
98 Makers of jewellery and ornament.'! 50,463 54,845 +3'0
99 Other miscellaneous and undefined industries 6,200 3,790 +63'a
100 Scavenging . 243,616 280,784 -13'2
 242

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV,-continued.

Selected occupa.tions giving comparative figures for ,1931 and 1921.

Occupation,

3 4 5
SUIl-CLASS IV, TRAN~PORT 226,361 18:J,741 +23'2
Order 18,-Tran8port by air,. 7 138 -04'0
Order 10.-Tran8port by water 16,815 20,8.?5 -19'3
102 Ship-owners, boat-owners and tlieir employees, officers, mariners, etc.
ships brokers, boatmen and towmen :{6,766 6,663 -44'8
103 Persons (other than labourers) employed in harbours, docks,
rivers and canals, including pilots 10,427 1l,312 -7'8
104 Labourers employ~d on harbours" docks, rivers and cana!s 2,712 2,850 -4'8
Order 20.-Tra118port by road 1U,955 88,066 +30'5
105 Persons (other than labourers) employed on the construction and
maintenance of roads and bridges 2,694 1,074 +150'8
106 Labourers employed on roads and bridges 8,29-t 3,646 +127-4
107 Owners, managers and employees (excluding pesonal servants)
connected with meChanically driven vehicles (inoluding
tram~) 7,684 2 +3,841'0
108 Owners, managers and employees (excluding personal servants)
connected with other vehicles ,. ., ,, 25,625 10,668 +140'2
I~O Pack elephant. camel, mule, ass and hullock. owners and drivers _, 45,714 53,792 -15'0
III Porters and messengers 23,605 17,971 +31'4
Order 21.-TraMport by rail 83,328 66,657 +25'0
112 Railway employees of all kinds other than coolies 1,26,980 50,148 +5'1
113 Labourers employed on railway construction and maintenance and
coolies and porters employed on railway premises :W,638 16,509 +85'6
114 Order 22.-·P08t office, 7'cle{Jraph and 'Telephone sen'ices II,2M 8,055 +39'7
Sun-CLASS V.-·TRADE 617,118 583,428 +5'8
lI5 Order 23,-Banks, eslablislvmcllis of credit, e.rcltange and
insurance 43,479 '14,50,,) -2'3
116 Order 24.-Brokerage, commi8sion und export 10,299 10,6,9 -3'6
II7 Order 2:J.--Trade in textiles 53,478 40,893 +30'8
llS Order 26.-'l'rade in skins, leather andfuTs 11,222 9,401 +19'~
Order 27.-'1'rade in Il70ad .. 11,334 7,212 +57'2
119 to 122 Trade in wood, barks, bamboos and canes, thatches etc, 1l,334 7,212 +57'2
123 Order 2S.-Trade in metal,~ 4,160 1,735 +1.19'8
124 Order 29.-Trade in pottery, bricks and tile.~ 3,034 339 +795'0
125 Order 30.-'l'rade in chemical praduct8 . , 5,819 8,906 -34'7
Order 31.-Hotels, cafes, restaurants, etc. 12,855 4,084 +214'8
126 Vendors of wine, liquors, aerated waters and icc 4,231 3,067 +38'0
127 Owners and managers of hotels, cook-shops, sarais, ek, (and
employees). . :!,i~3 1,017 +167'7
l28 Hawkers of drink amI food stuffs 5,001
Ordcr 32.-0ther trade'"in. food stuffs 167,788 317,943 -47'2
120 Grain and pulse dealers 38,637 24,541 +57'4
130 Dealers in sweetmeats, sugar and spices 14,025 3,024 +363'8
131 Dealers in dairy products, eggs and poultry 21,010 12,968 +62'0
132 Dealers in animal8 for food 2,876 5,810 -50'5
133 Dealers in fodder for animals 8,033 8,507 -0'6
134 Dealers in other food stuffs 80,579 260,191 -69'0
135 to 137 Dealers in tobacco, opium, ganja, 2,628 2,902 -9'4
13R Order 33.-Trade in. clothillg and toilet articles 9,445 8,224 +14'8
Order 34,--Trude in furniture 2,898 4,669 -37'9
Order 35,-Trade in building materials 964 512 +88'3
Ordnr 36.-7'rade ill means of tran8port 13,86rJ 21,567 -35'7
144 Dealers and hirers of olephants, camels, horses, cattle, asses,
mulcs, etc. .. 12,376 211,995 -41'1
145 Order 37.-Trade inflict ., .. .• .. ' 7,785 2,517 +209'3
Order 38.-'1'rade in articles of lllx II r1J and those pertaining to
lettet"8 and the arts and sciMcC8 •. 5,973 6,713 -11'0
147 Dealers in common bangles, bead necklaces, fans, small artioles,
toys, hunting and fishing tackle, flowers, etc, .. ,. 3,831 5,561 -3I-l
Order 3g.-Trade of other sorls ,. 252,721 93,531 +170'2
150 General store-keepers and shop-keepers otherwise unspeOified ,. 245,724 87,866 +179'6
151 Itinerant traders, pedlars and hawkers (of other than food, etc.) .. 3,177 4,613 -31'1
152 Other trades (inoluding farmers of pounds, tolls and markets) 3,481 653 +433'1
CLASS C.-PUBLIC AD~HNISTRAT[ON AND LIBERAL
ARTS .. 413,763 374,175 +10'6
SITU-CLASS VI,-l'UBI.TO ]<'OROE 103,620 117,4~5 -1l'7
Order 4(),-Army 50,209 84,129 +40'3
153 Army (Imperial) .. 40,34(1 74,614 -43'9
154 Army- (Indian States) 9,863 9,515 +3'7
Order 42,-Air ]i'orce 13, 208 -34'1
Order 4~(-Police 53,274 33,0-54 +61'2
157 Police 29,209 23,865 +22'4
158 VilI~ge watchmen " •• .. 24,065 9,189 +161'9
SUB-CLASS Vn.-PUBLIC ADMINISTRATION 1 96,716 56,813
Order 4.t.--Public administration 5 +70'2
159 Service of the State 50,864 30,092 +69'0
160 Service of Indian and Foreign States 14,325 1l,311 +26'6
161 l\1unicipal and other local (not village) service 16,624 6,125 +171'4
 243

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.-concluded.

Selected occupations giving comparative figures for 1931 and 1921.
---------------------------------------~------------------

Oocupation.

162 Village officials and sen-ants other than watchlnen 14,903 9,285 +60'5
SUB,CLASS VIII.-PROFESSIONS AND LIBERAL ARTS 213,427 199,947 +6'7
Order 45.-Religio/1 102,252 119,711 -14'5

163 Priests, ministers, etc. 73,056 106,121 -31'2

164 l\'[onks, nuns, religious mendicants 3,779 2,Il2 +78'9
165 Other religious workers 6,093 2,7Hi +12'!'3
166 Servants in religious edifices, burial and burning grounds, pil.
grim conductors, circumcisers, etc. 19,:J24 8,762 +120'5
Order 46.-IJaw 10,2,17 5,621 +82'1
167 Lawyers of all kinds, including Qazis, Law.Agents and Mnkhtars .. 5,279 2,477 +1l3'1'
168 fAl.wyer's clerks, petition writers, etc. 4,958 3,144 +57'7
Order 47.-1lfedicine 29,685 17,608
169,173 Registered Medical Practitionern including oculists, dentists,
veterinary surgeons •• •. •• .• 10,il87 9,I:m
170 Other persons, practising the hea.ling arts without being registered 6,,'>53
172 Midwiyes, yaCcinlltOl"S, compounders, nurses, masseurs, etc. 12,245 8,469

Order 4S.-In,~tr!lction 21,662 +80'2

174 Professors and teachers of all kinds 36,505 20,359 +79'3
1711 Clerks and servants connected with education 2,518 1,291l +9-1'7
Order MJ.-Letfers, art.y and sciences (other than 44) 32,230 -8'8
178 to 180 Authors, editors, journalists and photographers. Artists, sculp.
torsand imagc.makcrH. Scientists, astronomcrs, botanists, etc. ;{,298 2,375 +38'8
182 lIIu.~icians (composers and performers other than military), actors,
. and dancers, etc. 21,737 24,648 -11'8
181, 184 Horosrope casters, astrologel'R, etc., conjurers, acrobats, reciters,
etc, !j,886 5,568 +5'7
CLASS D.-·MISCELLANEOUS 769,!l04 -4'6
SUll·Cr.ASS rX.--PERSONS LIVING ON THEm Il'iCOME

Order !iO.-PCT801l·,Ul'il1g prif/cipaUy on their if/come 33,415 23,898

) 85 Proprietors (othol' than of agrioultural land). fund and soholar-
ship-holders and pensionprs. 268,534 278,905

SUll·CLASS X.-DOMESTIC SERVICE

Order 'il.-Dome8tic Bernice

186 Primte·motor drivers and clea.ners 3,708 879 +321'8
187 Other domestic service 264,826 278,026 -4'7
SUB·CLASS XL-INSUFFICIENTLY DESORIBED OOCUPATIONS 242,089 239,:388

Order 1)2.-Geflcml terms which do not indicate a definite

occupation
188 lUanuiacturers, businossmell and contractors otherwise unspeciiied 11,256 6,563 +71'5
189 Cashiers, accountants, book-keepers, clerks and other employees in
unsp~cified offices and warehouses and shops 9,691 11,108 -12'8
191 Labourers and workmen otherwise unspecified 219,737 220,572 -'4
SUB·CLASS Xn.--UNl'ROIlUCTIVE 225,866 265,040 -14'8
192 Order 53. ·-lmnale.• of jails, asylu'ms find ahns hou8es 15,694 13,505 +16'2
Order 54.-Beggar8, vagrallt8, pro.otitnte.• 209,985 261,52,9 -16'8
193 Beggars and vagrants 208,616 250,415 -16'7
195 Order 55.-0ther unclassified non·productive indu8tries 187 6 +3,016'7
 '244
SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.
Occupations of Selected Castes.
(Based on Imperial Table Xl.)

1,-EXJlI()jCatlon of animals and vegeCatlon,

----
I ~. I-_ III.-Industrles,

!.~ ~ ~
~~ ~
I'::.<~;:;
1 ! -_~
~~
~ ~~
s~
e'~
~~~
G:.. ~~~ I"'::
2"§: ~ ~ ~~._
I ~ 8~ 11 ~~~
~~ 8
I]
1 ~~ ~.;; I . f
I -[I;1:S
.. ._~
et
~~

~
.~
_
r §~
~~. g
Ic
I

~~
....
::s~-=~ ~:.:;;~._
· Olhe1'S ~ 't':~-.j, s,.;, ~-

. : __
<::01 • •
1~ ~ ~ ~
j~~ ~ I - t ..... ~
~~
~ I
~ ~ ~
t.... I .~~ .....~ ~
E ::! I
I t ·I
:;::S;""t
~.~ ~ q;
;s
I!... ..... -- E
I
I:i.l
..; ~ §
\ ~""" ~
il~-_I'-'
~'O
':'~-I-~~I~
~.:;.
,~ "'~I ~-,-I--=::. _ .....
~oo'
~<>. !...
CASTE
..
0
0
~
"",t--
..... · 0
~ 25 c
:j;.o d
;...·0
,_". C
'""0

.... Q) as·
10
... · 0
~ ~
.."..-. 0
1-"1 I....,.JJ.
~ ~:.
-
~ c3
'0
..
~ ~ ~
"_'......-4
!l) c:e 0
... CD
gJ 0
r:a 0 .,
1"""1
I ~ fJ '0
1.c:J --'
ctI
\0
..
'j...j.

1-I ~ . ~.as. 8..

d:I
0
~ ~ \0
'"
0 r;:; -0
0
I,

I 0
g _...~ I~
C
~ ~o
~
Q)
- 0
ee.o
(L) 0 ~ ~
_
r:D CI!
Oia~ ~a- I~a- ~a- ~a- ~a- ~a- l--;eal~- ~a
\
J
t 1§8
. c. .:::::: Pi ~ l::::.--; ~
t
~ I1JO~
~8..
~ ~ ~ rnO:D ~ ooot:,;l
~g z ~g a; ~g!:l
.1=:: : .:::
.1\::: ": I ~ . ::::: ~ . ~ ~ ocOQ)
.,~: ~ tlJO;J) ~ QE;:
~
.~g 8 ~g ~ l~g,,,
79...;'

-I §lg ~
;;9...;'
~8.. ~8
:::: .::
~ 0000) ~o~ 0000 I:t1OQ) rli'CIa
I
~ V ;:: Poi l ~ t I ""' Po r-t ~ .... Po ~ a:: 10-, ~ ; @' d A" ~ ~ '"' j:l, ~ ~ r-t ~ ~ t ~ Pol ~ t ~ ;:41 t t 't ~j ~ ~ ~ Po.
12
)5 >=I \~ r! 15 ;:Ij..E :r.! ~ ~ \$ ~ ~ ~ .3 al ,.Q ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ e e
rL4 li ~ ~ D'J ~ ~ .,g 00 1..0 S ..c ~ ..c ~] ~ r.a
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ g ~ ~I~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ gg ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~I~ ~I~ ~II ~ g ~ ~ ~ ~j~ ~ ~ ~

1 Aggarlval
1

(Ii)
-- --,---------
uti
88
-1----1-
~ Z Z Z ~ Z Z Z Z Z
2\_:_4 1 5'-<67 8

81
Z ,I'; I'; Z ,Z Z ~ Z
910~~121131415116171SI~_~22223
,
19
1
-'

:}3 1
I
:z; 1Z I';
--
;J I
j I
I 51;)
I
;Z;

36 IH

!~~~n ml m ":~JI ~~~I ~ >I'I,}.!) ~ I ~~I ~1 ;~

I ,

2
3 :: '511 I 19 :: )
I····
1/ 00

4 Arora (H) l3-l 38 1 1f) ill, I , "J 17 3 3() 30 32

5 Arora (8) 14o~ {j 27 1 901 I 00' 00 41 ", 27 a 30 38
6 Awan (M) 806 6i i50 5 '>1 5 19 ., II Hi 56 28 20
7
8 ~~~~ria (~j ~i~ ~ 3~: ~g ~i~1 J .. 2~!'11~1 ~;'i f,' 47 .~8 ~ 1: g: ~~
~~:~~!n l~l gg~ll~ 4~14 ~~; ii~1 ~1 ::,. i 23~~5 12~1! ".~!8i, .,~ rl 36~ 2~4 39526 234
9
10
11 Chama.r (8) \ 463 2 18: 17°1
I
' 160
2r 395,
12 (lhhimba (ll) 25J-';I 41 ;10 214 2 39 51 t., 629 7 626 ?
13 (8) I :1 281 2
"I
1

Chh:imba IS 29/ 2401 '601 2, 1(),., 586 8 .580 8

l4 :~ ~S8'1
15
16
Chhimba
ChulJra
Chuhra
(,1{) 252,
(8) 6iO\
2
(II) I ~O i ; )
2
(ll 1(11 If)[f

::
oS
11:38:
1
1
1
' 214
721
I 447,
1

2
::

52'
21,
I
S
7
3
I
16 1
(]14
(l03
231
7
59
54
612
60a
231
7
69
54
17
18
Da~d and Koli (H) 90 I 8
Dhobi (M) Hl~ 2
., 785
71 12 107\
6
1
I, 97i 23
3i 6,
19)
13,
liii
I,
3
2
3!1
v
'
742
57 8' 1
B 742
13
8
19 Fa~ir (M) a06 > 1:11 19 j 175 Ii 00 1 80 l B: :l6: 21 2 (] 45 28

g~ll:~ 8H ~6~ ~: J:Inoi 1;~1 ~~~\;I ~~I 00 ~I ..

20
.21
22 Hami (M) U5 Ii 1!",)21" 71 [,
1
I 29,
i :: ,
OO~\
r 3
3:
,'i.l:1 17
(]
23 Jat- (lJ) I 939 .j 101' 78, 888:1 19 51 12\ 1 1 I
2<l Jat (S) \}-\,1} :1 1, 21 25 897:31 141 2 8. 1 I
_26 .Jat (M) 181:i9 al: 9i 2,5 1 i62,' ;i 48 4 38' 1 2:1 . j 30 10
.26
27
28
Jhiwar
Jhiwar
Jhiwar
(II)
(8)
(,If)
24S
II4
1 Hit
I}
:1,
2'
i5
r,1
1
23 12B\
Ii1 7L
2j

J
1
'751
I 91
281
44,
7
7
2
121
91
I
3
10 2 13B .:
1
32 4
559
754
705
27 557
33
14, ..
27

29 ,T ulalla (H) I iil2 Ig " . (JI . ,i,'),1 371 5 11)1, 26 11 28 S 61 7 46 345 19- 344 19
.30 . Julaha :171 2()~
31
_:l2
Karnhoh
Kamboh
(M)
(8)
("}I) : 769
i H-!
I 92:~1
_
a1
III 15' 7 8 ]
31 fl', ;l0, ti97\ 2
880, 2 ! :m :I8:' 10;
42 6: 20 15
1 4- 11

oJ-
4-
:I 3_6~1
746
00

37'
I
7 746

23 36 U
7

-33 J{ashmiri (JJ) 1 14+! :3 'J 2]1 921 2 '2.'5 2j I:{ .. ~I 31 - 4281 7 4251 7
_34 Khatri (H) [lS' G) :341 14 2 ,t,,: 8:
11 8' 'X 3: 2 67: 17 64 18
-35
36
Khatri (S) : '85 7 57 20 j l()[)j 3 '1' .1 19 3
1 80, l-f 77 16
Kumhar (iI) 2III I 5: .. I " 1220' :1 49: 10, :11 121 ,1,71 5251 I) 525 5
II
t
37
38
Xumhar (S) ;J ,5 III 2115 2:1, 260i 1 661 .17, .. I 331 6 .. 1"
Kumbar (M) Hi7, 2 ,. '112' 1 65:1 13' I 7 13 607 4; 607 <1
_39 12 :3a12iHI 86 12\12' .2.61 205,1
40
T.oha1'
Lohnr
.u Lohll.f
(JJ) 4071
(8) ,257
(M) 1 2M
i
ti 33 18 1221 .:;
:\' .1.0] 26 11:31
1
oJ-

2
91 1 l '
76 2
1
I'

1
3
II
lOr 4-
54(J
683
714 2 713 2
31
41:: I ::
j.,~,
00 ' 00

4,2
:l.Iachhi (M) I' 2721I 2' .. 1 182 711 5 19' I[ .• 11 6 (J02 .2,21 .,.. ••••
43
-44
l\fco (111) 9iO 5 II 73' 8 7 3 , (in l 20l' 191 I 2
M:irasi (111) LOa) 4 41 III 49 2 40, .. 7 ,,!l .... 2 "2 6 47 91" 1 ..
45 ::IIochi (H), 291 2 .. I 001 10 1 _l6 3 20 715 5.. ..
t6
47
110ubj (M, . 143 3 Ii 19 781 44 4-1 13 11 3- .. 784- 4 783 4
~IlIssalli (JI) I 376 4,1,1' '(Jjl ,~.. ]30 220 gIl 22 2 4-!J 412 15 410 5
,4i1
49
Nai (ff) 1l.';(1- :.\1 14a 3 24 7 2 j59 6
13241 I ..
50
Nal
Nlli
(8)
(.If)
2621
13'1
2 21 18 173.
·f 7 21
1
2.. sal
00 00 i
I
51
:~3
2
7
l()
7\
1
:1 .
1
'j
00.. 7
I
00 .. 00

802
7 ..
~ .. I ..
~:r~~t,·a ~:~~lll608.j
~n l~\ :i ~g~; i:: : ~! '~t'\ HI·..·t,1 ~. ~.71·.:~.:71 1~1~II oo~:: ;i: '!~\ 'i~
00 00 00 00

.51 1-

52
.53 197:J :: I HI
54 Rll.jpnt (S) 1 23 570 4. . .. 20 :I 9 :3. . ,. 154 15,. . ..
_55 23 i ')1 <171 8,~
56
67
Rll.jpnt
Rajput
Hajput
(JI)
(X 11)
(K B)
11J58(
I 915
812

22..
4
6
52 728
.{ 200 9U-1
.. S08
3.,
6..
15,..
..
" i
j
:i8
25 :lQ, 22,
20(

1°1'63 1l~[1 '1'7'\

.HI:: I ::.
1

.."
;; ..
:3
II 25 "
1
"
00
"
00

.. '
I 00

\
.. ..

....
I ••
I ..

r (I:;,
II" I .. i 41 9,)01 61 ~
00
;58 H.a.itnlt (R HI 7., .. 00.. 00 i .. 20 1.. 00 .. :: .. ..

59 Saini (II) 867 ,I 21 I_l(l 788 3.. .. 331 6 19 6 I.. 'i6 1 20 14 23

~~\l li!l' ;Wl ~I ·~:I :~: !~il": : i:: 1~~1 Ji'll ifi!14.) oo~ :: I ~~ I !I ~!::I. . : -1~ -itll :: ' ::
00

.{)O
-131
62
1
,63 Sheikh (Jl) J g') 4, 16 :!+ 1021 1 .. I " 45 -I, 2. • '. 3 ., 162 7 160\ 7

~~~:~: (m: ~:i ~I Il i~ :~~I 1::: i :: .i II :: I .. , :: :: i :: ~I' 'ii' :: :: \~~~I ~i 8i~1

64
·65

::! ~~12~::)::1·:::: 1°1~l' :1:::: I (JI91~~t! ~1~1: . 3

"2
~~~~~a~ ~'j~l ;)~;i ~ ig ~i2'~;il .~::
·66
,67
68 Tarkhan 2901 :n (S) j ,. :1 24 1831 1 .. 116' 1 I}'.. . . ., 6.. .. 2.. ..
·69
'70 ~:~khan im i~~' i i~ ~i :~~! ii "'I ~~: ;3~: i:: :: ~ 00 [I :: :: ;~~l ;( ::8 ..2 00, ;:

E1E:~' .:: :I :: I:: i: :

71,
-72
73 r:.: [:: : :: i:: :: : : l!:i :;,I:: : ::::: i:: :i
H= Hindu, M=)!uslim, S=Sikh, ,J =Jain.
K, B.=Kanet Buddhist, K. H.=Kanet Hindu, R. :H.=Rathi Hindu.
245

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.-continued .

. Occupations of Selected Castes.
(Based on Imperial Table Xl.)
IlL-Industries VII.-Public
concluded. IV.-Transport. Administration.

CASTE.

A!(!!Urwal (II) 17
2 Ahi!" (fi )
:1 Antin (M)
-1 Arora (11) 2 •. I 20
5 Arora (S) 13 I"
13 Awan (l1I)
7 Buwaria (II) III I .. IiO
8 Biloch (jll)
9 Brahman (11) 2] 11 lUl 25
10 Chamal" (Ji)
11 Chamar (S) 6
12 Chhimba (H) 41
13 Chhimba (8) 2;,
14 Chhimbu (.M) 2 ]8 7 13 5 27 22
11) Chuhra (H) 14 £)
16 Chuhra (8) 2n 17 29 17
17 Da!!i arid Koli (H) 56 8
18 Dhobl (M) 13 2
19 Faqir (M) 20 :l 23 2
20 Gujjar (8) 37 2
21 Gujjar (M) ]8 1 17
22 Hami (M) 27 116
23 Jat (Ii) 3 :: 1 o· •
24 .Tat (S) 12
25 Jut (111) 22 20 2
26 Jhiwllr (H) 2 77 :lO 3 27 2 3 10 49 18
27 .Jhiwar (S) 15 3:1 3
(M) ;{2 :J
~~I
28 Jhiwar 3 17 4
29 Juluha (H) 9 9 4
30 Julaha (.ill) 14 1 19 2
.31 Kamboh is) If> 2
32 Kamboh (M) 1 39 ;)1 8 17
33 Kashmiri (.M) :3 46 37 9 J26 J :n '2il
34 Khatri (Hl 3 4 54 :~o 24 566 2 44
"35 Khatri (8) 3 I 37 1 22 I 15 468 4 41
"36 Kumhar (JI) 91 4 87 4- 4 :~I 4
'37 Kumhar (8) 143 142 I S6 I J4 1()
38 Kumhar (-~1) 18 89 1 88 ] 5 :32 4
"39 Lohar (H) 9 8
40 Lohar (8)
41 lohar (lll) 13 2 13 3
42 1I1uchhi (ill) 20 2 19 20 3
43 Meo (.ill)
44 lI1irasi (111)' II 1 11 3
45 ::lIochi (H) 7:{ :l 20 ·2
;l1lJchi (.111) I ]]
46
47 ::lIussalli (111) 2 21 :J
48
49
Rai
Nai
(II)
(S)
..
..
, 12
21
no Nai (.ilf)
"~l Pakhiwara (lll) 254
};2 (.ill)

i~1
l'athan i)4 1 £)2 2 I] 77 :14
.53 Rajput (II) 2 2 1 28 1 4 28 16 ]
-54 Raj put (.9) :~ 51l
Rujput (ill) 1 22 13 :: I
"I
.56 Rajput (f{ H)
57 Rujpnt (K B)
.58 Raiput (RH)
59
60
Saini
Saini
(H)
(8)
(II)
2 23
13
2
]2
23 8
13
10 :: II
!~
'61 Sansi 40 ·13
62 Savad (111) 42 !J 35 I
'63 Sheikh (111)
(Il)
2 s 57 9 356 3 ::11
'64 Sunar 29 6 .. I
65 Sunar (8) 621 ;{
,66 Sunar (ill) 10 27 3
Tarkhan (H)
I
>()7
68 TarklJan (8) 23 11 ;{
69 Tarkban (N) 2 II 4
(111)
!~II
70 'l'eli 1 42 2
71 Europeans 5 15 91 694 45 13 17 2
72 Anglo.Indians 13 ]8 ~~o ] 21R 32 1617851
60 21 209 2 20 18!) 2 ]63 (j 40 3
73 Annenians .. I 250 .. 250 •. I
I
H=Hindu. M=Muslim. S=Sikh. J =Jain.
K. H.=KanetHindu. K. B.=KanetBuddhist. R. H.=RathiHindu.
246

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.-concluded.

Occupations of Selected Castes.
(Based on Imperial Table XI.)
--------------------,------------------,.IVx-.--,-----,XVTL-nc~on~·-'X-II---L-.r--~ ------
VII.-Publlc
AdmInistration.
• Persons X.-Do· tractors,
VIII.-Arts and Professions. living mestic
a· XIII.-Beggars,
Clerks, bourer~, Prostitutes and
I .-
concld. on their Service. Cashiers, unspecl' inmates of jails
Income. etl'. I fled. and asylums, etc.
~ -- --,•.~~-I----·-I------ ~ -C07~-",7_~~----~-
~~ .,. § ~ ~~.; ,11. ~. t .,-~ ~'~],i,l
~
r:::
<;)
"'11
•
~ ~ ·S
l::>-<:l'"
~~
~ :::!
~t~
;:l
rj
~Q
<l
(;) ~
g
.S
~
~
....,
~
'"
~
a.....
~
i: E~
'" 8
~<U .~ .~
-
~'f
(5...
~<J;,
~~ ~
-.,.,.
r-~ Cj ~ ~
'-'
~~
~~
..g §
.::J
~ ~ ~ ci
~~
~.~ ~ ~
~
'" I
~
"'d

g ~.8 8. I':'~ j 8 I'~ ] § /.~:. ] 8

CASTE.

8 :l'" j § ~.:. j -~·o ~] 8 II'~ E- ' 8 /'~ ] 1--'-

8 Il~
. .;- I~ a"';- ~ s...;- ~ s.... ,~s",;- .~ S...;-
8 ~] 1

I] I~ ]s ~
I~ s . .- ~ s...;- ~ S1"';- I~ S...;- .; SI. .· ~ a
o
~ j §!5 ~ § & ] § ~ ~ S i ~ S ~
ooo~
'1M Pot
ai°Cl)
~~
ai°C)
...... ~......
~o~ f0Q.)
&f-I~
I~ § ~ i § t
'+-t
tli0t .~~
P.
]
~
oofi)
SI~
ooOfl3
......
§ ......
ujo[j
p.
ajOfO
~S
......

Z
~
~
IQ)~ ~~~~ ~A~~ ~~~~ ~~~Q) ~A~~ ~p.~~ ~~~t ~p.~t ~::l.~~ ~~~~ ~P+
~ ~ 1~ ~ 5~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1~ I~ ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ l~ ~ ~ ~
z z z z z z ~ Z Z Z Z Z Z Z Z Z ~ IZ z ~ z Z
I] i /~ ~ ~ ~ ] g
I ___.__ ~:2_~~.~~~~~~~!2-~~~-~L62 ~~~16~L~~~~
____,_.___
1
2
3
Aggarwal
Ahir
Amin
(H)..........····...·..
(H) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. " .. .. ..
7 28 23
.. 18
3..
3..
..: '~")I"
( M ) . . . . . . . . . . . . · · . . . · . . . . . . . . . . .. .. _ 12. . ..
. '1"
:';'71 3 . . .. ..! 4ii
47
48
l
4
9
17
4 Arora (Ii).... 21 7.. . . . . . . .. .. 1 .. . . 34 6. . .. 461 21.. .. 2-1 S
5 Arora (8).... 40 6.. .. .. .. .. .. 12 19 23 7.. .. 211 21 7 10 13 2-
I; Awan (M).... 22 6.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 26 27 13 ]ii' 60 S
7 Bawaria (Ii).............................. .. '104 34 81 263 28 7
8 BiI()(,h ( M ) . . . . . . . . . . . . · . .. .. .. .. .. 12 10.. .. 40 1 127/ ]0 14 35 4
9 Brahman ( I i ) . . . . 182 9.. .. 147 ]0 35 4.. .. 47 5.. .. 151 22 15 13 9
10
11
12
g::::~
Chhimba
~~I: :
(H)... .
:: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: ::'
.. .. .. .. .. 1 .. . . .. •. .. . . .. .. . •
~~II ~~I
Iii25..
8 .. . i4
..
~g
35
N
10
13 Chhimba (8)........... . .. .. .. .. .. .. . . .. .. .. ... . .. 61 11
14 Chhimba (111)....19 14.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 17 15.. .. 26 17 8 18 14 1
15 1
16
17
g~~~~:
Dagi and Koli (H)
%\ _:: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: .i4 .i I :: ::
.. •. .. .. .. •. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. •. •.
~~ ~~
.. ..
1;/ ig ..
~~ 1~.
39 12-
18

~tt~~ ~(~!:::: :'~2 :~7:: :: :~4 ::3 :~8 '43:: :: H 1::: : !i' ~~' ~~~I.~~ !~I 1:
1

19
20

22
21

23
Gujjar
Harni
Jat
(M). •
(M) ..
(Il)....
.• ..
.. ..
..
..
•.
..
..
..
....
•.
..
..
..
.• ..
.. ..
•.
..
.• .•
..
..................
..
..
..
..
..
•.
..
15
12,
13
!). .
9 62
1.. 1 ..
7
. • 57

48,1
1
20 39'
6
24 Jat (8) . . . . ~ . .. . . .. .. .. . . . . •. •. . . .. .. .. " 1 .. . . I •• 48 1 6
25
26
Jat (M) .. .. .. .. .. .. " .. .. .. .. I" II 10.. .. 29 12 10,' .1.3 391 S
Jhiwar (H). . .. 31 8. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 36 8. . .. 2(1 1 16 .. 18 14
27
28
29
~~:~~:~
Julaha
(~jl: : :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: ::
(H)........................
n 2~
19 1]
::
..
::
..
•341 .47 .. 71 •35/ ~~' ~~
47 ]6 .. I ••
1

30 21
30

~;i~ \~l::::,,:, :j, ::,:. : ::'::': .j; . ; :,,1: !~I :1 /, C! ijl 'f
31
32
33
14
34 19

~=~:~ (al:::: :~3 ::7 :~4 ::9:: :: .:~. 91 ::4 :~7 ::2 ~g 1~ :: II:: .~~: '~g:: :: 1i1 ~l
35-
36

~~~~ar «~l:::: .. 9 .~4:: .~4 :: I:: .~I! .~6 :: II:: :~ I i~

37
38
39 :: :: :: .. :: :: :: .. 9
40 Lohar (8). . .. .. .. .. .• .. .. .. .. .. .. •. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 60, 17
41
42
43
~~~~~li ~~;j: : :: .i2 .76 :: :: :: :: :: :: '21 .i3 :: :: : : :: ~~I i~ :: ::1 ~gl g 1 1

44
45-
~~~r~si ~~~::: : . 82 .io :: :: :: : : :: : : :: :: '27' i4 :: : : .241 .i I 6771 .i81 ~~! 1;

~?i~L ~l·:::: :li ::~: .... j : fi!i rl.: :",}s! gi ~

46
47
48
49
.j :. :: :j :H1i :::
50 Nai (M) .. .. 10 18.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 13 16 .. .. 14 25..
30: 8 ..
51 Pakhiwara (.Jl).. •• .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. •. .. 54 14.. .. 52 10 55
171 67 7
52 Pathan (M).... 24- 8.. .. .. .. .. .. 11 14 43 8.. " 70 24 11 2
5 18
53 Rajpllt ,(Il)' 44 5 30 7
271141
54 Rajpllt (8): : :: :: .. :: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: 37 6: : :: 1\2 :: 23 :: 1
69 {}
55 Rajpllt (lll).... 15- 9.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 16 6.. .. 22 .. 11..
18 13
56 Rajput (K H) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .... .. 42 12
57 Rajput (K B) .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 65 2 20 S
58 Rajpllt (R H) • . •• •. •. .. •. •. .• •. •• •. .. .. .. .. •. •. • . . . •. 43 16
.59 Saini (H). . •. .. •. .. •. .• .• •. .. •. •• 26 6. . .. II 19. . .. 24 9
60
61
62
~:~~~ (r:~:::: .~6 .. 6:: :: :: :: :: :: :: :: 'i7 "] :: :: '45 '20!4io '44 ~~ 1~ 1

Sayad (M). . .. 302 5- 31 6 265- 5 6 9 10 7 26 4-. . •. 21 9 43 9' 7 1

63
64
65
65
~~;:t
Sunar
~?:
(.Jl) __
: :: .:: . ::~1
.. .. " ..
::
..
6
:
..
~o ::
..
3
:
"
~4 ~5- :
..
::
..
::
..
:
..
~5 :: 5- ::
.. ..
::
..
.!g. ~~I :~6 ~4 1~ ~g
14 39 "
:
•• 41 15-
67 Tarkhan (Il)......"..................".... 10 1
25" .. 22 12
68 Tarkhan (8).... 11 10.. •. .. .. " .. .. .. 11 f\. . .. 14 17.. ..: 21 {}
69 Tarkhan (M). . .. .. .. .. •. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 16 26 .. .. :13 13
70 Teli (111) .. .. 10 39.. .. . . .. " .. .. .. 16 9.. .. 37 12 .. .. 24 10
71 Europeans .. 18
22 75 106 37 119 23 68 15 163/ .. .. . . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. I .25 52
72 Anglo·Indians •• 123 7 183 82105 78 52 58 26 209 24- 23 33 100 26 3.. .. .. .. 14l 10
73 Armenians .. . . . . 500 .. • . . • • . • . . . . . •. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
H=Hindu. M=Mllslim. S=Sikh. J=Jain.
K. H. =Kanet Hindu. K. B. =Kanet Buddhist. R. H. =Rathi Hindu.
 2t7

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI.

Number of persons employed on the 26th February 1931, on the Railways and in the Irrigation
Department in the Punjab.

Europeans
and
CLASSES OF PERSONS EUPLOYED.
Anglo- Indians.
Indians.

2 3

Railways.
Total number of persons employed 1,621 104,446
Officers 178 154
Subordinates on scales of pay rising to Rs. 250/- p.m. or
over 655
Subordinates on scales of pay rising from Rs. 30/- to Rs. 249/
p.m... " .. .. 708 37,362
Suhordinates 011 scales of pay under Rs. 30/- p.m. 52 66,275
• Irrigation Department.
Total persons employed " 108 68,461
Persons directly employed 107 2.3,167
Officers 86 245
UpjJ('r suhordinates 2 548
LOWH subordinates 299
Clerks 16 1,171
Peons and other servants 3 14,013
Coolies 6,291
Persons indirectly employed 1 45,294
Contractors .. 1 2,041
Contractors' regular employees 3,494
Coolies 39,759
- - - - - - - _- - - - - - - - -
Number of persons employed in the post-office, Telegraph and Engineering Departments on the
26th February 1931, in the Punjab and Delhi.
-------
Telegraph office; Engineering depart-
Post-office. ment. •

Class of persons employed. European European European

and and and
Indians. Anglo- Indians. Indians.
Anglo- Anglo-
Indian. Indian. Indian.

_------------------------~----~------~----~------~~--------
2 3 I 4

I. Posts and Telegraphs.

Total Persons employed ;. •. •• 49 13,724 253
Supervising officers (including probationary superin.
tendents and inspectors of Post offices and assistant
and deputy superintendents of telegraphs and of all
officers of higher rank than these) •. " 11 91 17

Post mast{)rs including deputy, assistant, Sub and

Branch post masters .. .. .. 13- 760
Signalling establishment including warrant officers,
non-commissioned officers, military telegraphists
and other employees .• .. .. 37 234
Miscellaneous agents, school masters, station mast(lrs,
etc. .. .. .. .. 3 2,938
Clerks of all kinds .• .. •. 22 2,100 2
Postmen .. " .. •. 3,197
Skilled labour establishment including foremen,
instrument makers, carpenters, blacksmiths,
machanics, sub·inspectors, linemen, and line riders
and other employees .. .. .. 5
Unskilled labour establishment including line coolies,
cable guards, batterymen, telegraph messengers,
peons and other employees .• .. 1,127
Road establis.hment consisting of overseers, runners,
clerks and booking agents, boatmen, syces, coach·
men, bearers and others .• .. .. 1,537
II. Railway Mail Service.
Total Persons employed .• .• 1,372
S'ipervising officers (including superintendents and
inspectors of Borting) •• .• 24
Clerks of all kinds _• .• 15
Sorters .• .. .. 832
Mail guards, mail agents, Van peons, porters, etc. 501

Ill. Combined Officers. I

Total Persons employed •. .• •• •• '560

Signallers .. .. •• .. .. 232
Messengers and other servants .. .. •• 328
_,:.---"'---------------------------- ---------------------
 CHAPTER IX
LITEHACY.
174. General. 175. Local distribution of literacy. 176. Literacy in cities and selected toWUB.
177. Literacy by main religions. 178. Progress of literacy in the younger generation. l79. Returns
of Education Department. 180. Adult literacy, 181 Literacy by selected castes. 182. Literaoy
in English. 183. English literacy by castes. 184. Literacy in vernaculars. 185. Comparison with other
provinces.
Reference to The absolute figures for literaoy by age, sox and religion are gh'en in Imperial Table XIII; Part A oontains
Statistics. the provincial summary, and Part R the details for each district and state, while Part C shows the details for
cities and selected towns. Imperial Table XIV gives the details of literaoy by certain selected castes, tribes and'
races. .
The Provinoial Tables, in Part III of this volume, are XIII-A., giving the statistics of literau>_S in the four
vernaculars, Urdu, Hindi, Gurmukhi and Roman by religion for the whole Province, its main political divisions
and each district and statu, and XIV-A. giving litera.cy figures of the three sccts of Vedic Dharm, Brahmo and
Dev Dharm.
Of the nine SuL~idiary Tables which sho\\' dlJt'ivative figures of literacy and are briefly desoribed
below, cight appear at the end of this Chapter.
Subsidiary Table I gives the litel'acy per mille by age· groups, sex and religion for the whole Province as
well as the nnmber of total literates in English per mille of thQ population, aged 5 years and over. This is repro.
duced in the bext.
Subsidiary Table II gi ves the number of Iitr.ratos per mille by age, ~ex and localiby for each district, state and
Natural Division.
Subsidiary Table III gives by religion, sex and locality for each district, state and Natural Division the
total literacy per mille of the populatJon, aged 5 years and over, the number of literates in, certain vernaculars and
the number of tho primary-passed pOl' 1,000 literates.
Subsidiary Table IV gives by sex and locality fOl' each district, $tate and Natural Division the number of
literates in ,~~nglish per 10,000 of the population in the four age· periods, 5--10, 10--15, 15-20 and 20 and over
for the 1931 Census as well as thl' nnmber Of tota1litorat.es (for each sex separately) in English per 10,000 of the
population aged 5 years and over for the four decades, 1891 to 1931.
Subsidiary Table V gives fot the two censuses of 1931 and 1921 the number of literates per mille as well as
the numbcr of literates in Bnglish per 10,000 of each selected caste.
Subsidiary Table VI gives the number of literate!! of both sexes per mille of the total population in each of
'the six censuses sineo 1881 and for the three age·groups, 10-15, 15 -20 and 20 and over, for the last two cenS1lser;
for each district, stat.e and Natural Division, separately.
Subsidiary Table VII gives by sex, the absolute figures of population, literacy and literacy in English for four
age-periods, 5-10, 10-15, 15-20 and 20 and over, for tho whole Province.
Subsidiary Table VIII shows the growth in the number of educational institutions, scholars and expendituro
on education from 1889·90 to 1930-31, based on departmental returns. .
Subsidiary Table IX gives the total number of sohools and scholars by tahsil and distriot as woll as the
average number of schola.rs pel' school in each case acem'ding to the infonnation supplied by tho Director of Public
Tnstru'ltion, PlInjab. These figures relate to the year 1930·31.
174. The instructions to enumerators with regard to the return of
literacy were as follows :-
" Col. 16 (literate'or illitemte).-If literate in Urd\~ write tIrdu; if lite-
rate in Hindi write Hindi; if literate in Gnrmukhi write Gurmukhi ; if a person
can read and write in Roman characters write "Roman." Otherwise enter-
against all persons, who can both read and write a letter in any other language
the word" literate." If not, make a cross (x )."
The test of literacy, which was the sarhe as at the last three censuses,
LITERATE AGED 5 YEARS AND was thus simple enough, i.e., the·
OVER 193],
TERRITORIAL Dr VI· Proportion per mille ability to read and write a letter.
SION.
Males. Females. Males. Females.I
(If each sex.
The actual figures of literates in
the Province and its two main
-- --
Punjab .. 1,258,742 163,200 95 15
political divisions are given. in
British Terl'itol'Y .. 1,097,044 150,713 100 17 the margin together -\vith the
Punjab States .. 161,698 12,,1,87 70 7
proportion of literates 5 years
and over per mille of each sex. Even according to the simple test of a bilt¥-
to read and write a letter, the number of literates in the 'Whole··of ~'ritish
Territory is 1,097,044 males and 150,713 females, or 100 and 17 per mille'af the
total population aged 5 years and over of each sex, respectively, as compare 4
with 77 and 10 per mille at last census. The intercensal increase in literate~
amounts to 45'4 and 92'9 per cen~. among males and females, respective1y, as.
against 13-9 and 14'1 per cent. increase in,the actual population of each sex.
In spite of the large increase in the number of literates the amount of
illiteracy is still very great, the actual number of illiterates aged 15 and over'
In British Territory (15,608,462) being greater than in 1921 (14,148,8'1:7).
 LOCAL DISTRIBUTION OF LITERACY. 249

175. The distribution of literates may first be examined by Natural Divi- Local
Distribution
SlOns. The diagram in the margin shows by means of rectangles the number of of Literacy.

literates per mille of each sex in each

Natural Division. The Sub-Himalayan
Division shows the highest amount of .
literacy, both male and female.. The
Indo-Gangetic Plain comes next,
follo"'ed by the Himalayan, the N orth-
'West Dry Area being the most back-
ward. This distribution is indicative
of the fact that a high proportion of
literacy obtains in areas, whose
development took place several decades
before the canal colonies in the North-
'Vest Dry Area came into existence.
Q
\)
The diagram below shows the
;:~ ~
q) lUlu « distribution of literacy per mille of
~ ~ ~ ).
<r
~ ~ <:
I.l ,
OOf
'...1
<t
the total population of all British
~ Q oJ
~ 0..
:t
~
districts. The literacy of males per
mille of the male population is shown
by the entire length of the rectangles
Number oj peraona per 1,000 who are on the right side of line 0 A, its shaded
literates in each Natural Division.
portion representing literacy pm' mille
for both sexes. The smaller rectangles on the left represent female literacy.

3QO

EXPLANATION
TOTAL L£NG7I-lS OJ: THE $TRJP!:. ON
RIGHT or THE INITIAL L IN£ 0 "
REPRESENT THE NVMfjEJ? or LlTERAT.
I-..+----l MALES PEl! MILLE. OF !'IALE POPUlATIOH
iIt--.-'--l AND ON THE LEFT THEY REPRCSENr THE
NUM8ER 01' LITERATE FEMALES PE R
fl--+---L~:: E OFTHEFEf>fALE. POPULI! TION.
- - - J - - - I THE:. SUAOEO PORTIONS lleRRESENT
--+-----1 THE NUMGER OF L.f7tS:RATE' Po: RSONS
.PER /li/LL£ OF rHE:. TOTAL POPI/L.AT,ON.

Extent of literacy generally and among l00les and females per mille by districts.

- TJ!_e distriots have been arranged in the order of male literacy, and ~e find
"':>nla with a. large number of persons engaged in Public Administration
th at /:'1,_
250 CHAPTER IX-LITERACY.

has the largest proportion of literacy, both male and female. Of the districts
in the plains, Ludhiana, Rawalpindi, Lahore, Jhelum, Amritsar, Ambala,
HoshiarpUT, Jullundur, Kangra, Shahpur and Multan appear at the top in
point of male literaoy. ~With the exoeption of Lahore, which is the capital of
the Province and the biggest educational and a large business oentre, the high
percentage of literacy in these districts seems to be oonsiderably affeoted by
the large number of ex-soldiers residing in those districts or owing to the exis-
tence of cantonments. The high incidence of literacy in Ludhiana is mainly
due to its being a small oompaot district, with a large Sikh population, which
finds it comparatively easy to become literate in their peculiar script, Gurmukhi.
The same applies to the Sikh population of Rawalpindi. The returns of some
distriots might slightly be affeoted by bogus returns, a fact to which reference
will be made later in this Chapter. The most backward districts in point of
literaoy would seem to be Dera Ghazi Khan, Muzafiargarh, Karnal, Gurgaon,
Hissar and Rohtak.
The map in the margin
shows the increase per
cent. for the last
decade in_ literates of
all ages and of both
sexes in each district
and state of the Pro-
vince. There has been
a big increase in
literacy in the central
districts, Ludhiana,
Amritsar and Lahore,
20-30 § .30-40 l1J1I) "10 ·60 the colony districts,
Variation per cent. among literates of all agM{1921-1931). Sheikhupura, Lyall~
pur, Montgomery, Multan and Shahpur, and Bahawalpur State. In
these areas the increase in total popUlation has also been about the
biggest. The increase in the three first-named districts is solely due to an
a.dvancement in literacy on the part of the population, a factor probably
only secondary in the case of colony districts, where the main cause is immi~
gration. A big natural increase, which means a replacement of the old popula~
tion by children, might easily result in retrogression so far as " proportional"
literacy is ooncerned, but immigration which for the most part adds adults to
the population often causes the opposite result. Men in the various branches or
public service, lessees, land-agents, shopkeepers, etc., whose number goes up
with the colonization of a tract, mean so many literates added to the population
()f a locality.
Of the districts named above Ludhiana and Shahpur, and most of the
districts with the next highest percentage of inorease, namely, Rawalpindi,
3helum, Gujrat and MianwaJi, also owe the increase in literacy to the return
home of demobilized soldiers, who very often pick up reading and writing in
Roman or in one of the vernaculars in the course of their military career. The
large percentage increase among literates in Mianwali is due to the recent pros-
perity, consequent upon a large rise in cultivated area during the last decade.
The percentage increase in Gujranwala, Nabha and Chamba too, is hk~
a.nd though in Gujranwala like Amritsar and Lahore this repre" .OJ
 LITERACY IN CITIES AND SELECTED TOWNS. 251

advancement in literacy, the increase in the case of the dwo states is more
apparent than real. For instance, the number of literates in Chamba has only
risen from 3,238 in 1921 to 4,610 in 1931 and even now only 36 persons per
mille are literate.
The increase in literacy in: Attock, Gnrdaspur, Hoshiarpur, Jullundur,
Ambala, Maler Kotla, Ferozepore, Hissar and Kamal is very considerable, and
all these districts with the e.xception of Attock belon~ to the eastern half of the
Province. The increase in Jhang, Sialkot, Mandi and Patiala is quite small,
and in Sialkot, as remarked in Section 7 of Chapter I, rural population has
decreased dUling the last decade. The smallest increase in literacy is to be
found in Rohtak, Gurgaon, Kangra, Muzaffargarh, Sirmoor and the Simla Hill
States. The only distriot which has registered a decrease in literacy is Dera
Ghazi Khan.
176. The table below gives the absolute as well as the proportionate Literacy In
Cities and
figures of literates Selected
NUMBER OF LITERATES per Towns.
mille OF THE POPULATION per mille of the
5 YEARS ANIl OVER.
TOTAL LlTERATES~
LITERATES IN population in each
EN<lLISH.
Total Engli8h. of the rities and
TOWN. Literacy. Literacy.
seleoted towns of
.; .; .; .; .; the Provinre, the
] gj
>:I
0
'"...
"
Po! ~
.;

~
g
.; ~ [; ~ ~ ....
cl

Po! ~
0;

~
-
" .;>:Io \ '"• ..scl >:I0 .; 0;
E ... .;
figures for literacy
" :E'" ~ Po!" ~ .,.2 in English being
00

Po!
'"
OJ
00

- - _-- -- -_ - - - - - - - also shown. So

I

Lahore 100,885 81,631 19,254[42,916 37,438 5,478 269 333 149 114 153 42 far as the absolute
Amritsar 39,937 32,643 7,294 12,288 10,485 1,803 174 231 82 53 74 20 figures are' con-
Maltan 15,301 13,596 1,705 5,035 4,640 395 147 225 39 48 77 9 eerned, Lah0r e
Rawalpindi 27,523 2·1,769 2,754 12,397 11,158 1,230 2M 364 76 119 164 34 City-the edu-
Sialkot 12,054 10,987 1,067 4,844 4,145 699 140 210 32 56 79 21
ea,tional centre of
the Province-is
Jnllundur 14,028 11,607 2,421 4,262 3,823 439 183 259 76 56 85 14
at the top both in
Ambala 16,180 13,479 2,701/ 6,367 5,954 413 2141293 91 84 129 14
respect of general
Ludhiana 11,898 8,891 3,007 4,772 4,173 'OO 2()"1251 124 80 ll8 25
literacy and liter-
Ferozepore 12,210 10,126 2,084 4,550 4,164 386 216 292 96 81 120 18
acy in English.
LyalJpnr 14,546 II,190 3,356 4,621 4,022 599 389 453 264 124 163 47
Nearly one-fourth
Sargodha. 7,517 5,494 2,023 2,324 2,159 165 327 378 240 101 149 20 of its inhabitants
can read and
write, but only 43,000 inhabitants are literate in English, about one-eighth
of whom 'are females. From the standpoint of the proportion of literates in
the total population Lyallpur eclipses ·Lahore both in respect of literacy
of all kinds and literacy in English. Even the town of Sargodha seems to
be better off than Lahore in respect of the proportion of literates per
mille . of the total population. These facts need not occasion a surprise,
as the causes responsible are not difficult to locate. For example, a con-
tributory cause may be the different interpretations of instructions or the
overzeal of a citizen to return himself as literate. Moreover, according to the
0ensus definition a University graduate as well as a lI!lahajan knowing only
Lande or Hindi Mahajani (business script) is returned as literate, and Lyallpur
and Sargodha are the chief colony towns, crowded with businessmen, and
have also a large proportion of persons employed in occupations connected
with Public Administration and the Liberal Arts and Professions as compared
with Lahore, which has a large proportion of old residents.
 252 CHAPTER IX-LITERA.CY.

The amount of diteracy in other towns requires no special notice ~xcept

that the figures for towns with cantonments are comparatively higher. For
example, the number of literates in Rawalpindi and Ambala seems to be parti-
cularly affected by -this cause.
LiteraeY by 177. The absolute figures of literacy are given by religions and main age-
Bain Reli-
j')ons. periods in Table XIII. Subsidiary Table I below shows the proportional distribu-
tion of literates per mille by age for each religion and sex for the whole
SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
Literacy by age, sex and rellgion.

NUMBER per mille* WHO ARE LITERA.TE. NUMBER per mille

-----;------:-----.,--~-------I AGED 5 AND QVER.
WHO A.RE LITERATE
Alla-ges 5 and 20 AND IN ENGLISH.
5-10 10-15 15-20
1ELIGTON.
over OVF.n.
,
I ---I -_ ----- _- - - - - - 1 - - - , - - - - - - - - - - . , - - - - - -
!
1~!17iJ~
!i
00
~
~ rn
~
w ~
~
'"'Q3 ~
i
te - 00
~ ~le ~ ~ ~ a ... s s,;, ~
I~ I~.~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
1 2 ; { I 4- (\ (\ 7 8 9 10 Il 12 13 14- 15

Punjab All Religions

Hindu ._
591%1
90 14i
11;
21
27
4() 12
st--;;3
flO
If]
23
1-111---- 2(1
18(1 35
IJ.1
118
15
20
11
J5 2i
19 2
1
Ad·Dharmi .. 16 27 4- - fl 2 19 3 :19 G 32 4- I 2-
Sikh _. 82 12(1 26 :W 14- 83 2i l!l4 45 151 25 13 22 2
Jain _. 302 494 i8 143 54 298 ll2 582 137 (108 6fl 47 82 6
Buddhist .. 65 121 13 13 5 22 3 102 l5 162 15 3 6 1
7.oroaRt.rian " 52fl 555 484 265 :300 400 .J 12 452 ai5 6:{3 5:34 400 445 323
Muslim .. :14 55 8 19 4 43 8 86 13 li2 7 i 12 1
Christian .. 102 123\ 75 :34 36 59 64 170 100 ]54 80 (io 78 49
" (European) 026 600 453 :137 331 454 460 778 449 706 4n 496 533 3ll:!
" (Indian). . 66 72\1 60 26 28 50 54 9i 90 81l (16 36\ :37 :35
Jew .. 250 4001 143.. I,()(J() .. .. .. .. 500 .. 83 .. 14-3
I

"'Proportion is ealculated on the population of the age-period concerned and not on the total population.

Province. Europeans and Anglo-Indians naturally have the largest proportion~

while Zoroastrians (Parsis) are a good second. In general literacy Hindus and
Sikhs are nearly equal but very much behind Jains who as a rule belong to the
trading classes, mainly Aggarwal. The literacy among Muslims is about the
lowest, being even lower than that among Indian Christians, whose females
are particularly well advanced. The amount of literacy is not only s~all among
Muslims of an ages, but the number of literates pet' mille of (school-going) ages
5-10 and 10-15, is even now less than half that of Hindus. In the higher
ages the proportion drops to about one-third. Ad-Dharmis can lay no claim
to literacy to any considerable extent, and their proportion is nearly half that
for Muslims. Buddhists dwell mainly in the remoter parts of Kangra District
and the Simla Hill States, and most of them are illiterate.
One of the important causes for the comparatively small number of .
literates among Muslims is that unlike Hindus and Sikhs they do not, to any
appreciable extent, acquire literacy without going to school. The only sphere
, of life, which gives ~hem an opportunity to become literate in adult age, is mili-
tary service. In the case of Hindus a.nd Sikhs their occupations very often
help them ill learning to read and write. This is borne out by the high propor-
tion of literates among Jains. The proportion of literates among the trading class
of Hindus, such as Arora and Khatri, is similarly very high. Among Sikhs a
large number of artisans pick up reading and writing in their every-day business,
and numerous Sikh women are literate in Gurmukhi, which is notat an difficult
to learn. The proportion of literacy is higher among Sikh females than among
the Hindu, and it is even more pronounced among the young generation
(female children aged 5-10). As compared with Muslims the proportion of
literates among Hindus and Sikhs becomes higher at ages over 15. This may
be due to -severa] causes, such as the greater possibility of relapse into
 PROGRESS OF LITERACY IN THE YOUNG. 253

illiteraoy among Muslims or the greater advance made by them only in recent
years. A corroborative fact is that the proportion of the primary-passed
is smaller among Hindu and Sikh literates than among the Muslim.
Proportion of pi imary·passed per 1,000 literateJ!. In the marginal table are
I given the proportions of the
HINDU.' SIKH. MUSLIM. CURISTIAN.
_~_I _ _- _____-,.--..,~ primary-passed* per mille of all
LtICALITY. i)
1 f ~ ~ literates belonging to the main
I'';I~I'';
.~ E ~
-;;;
E
ai
OJ
~
~ -
rR -;;;
s religions III each Natural
I" '" " -;;; ril :3
1 ;:::;,~I~~;;;;~ "" ~ Division. It shows that more
oj Q)

--P-U-nj-ab--·----
1.-Indo.Gang('tic
.. 1612112;1 J06
.
m 755 650 .~02 420
Muslim literates of both sexes
Plain .. 524 293 1 364 127 740 678 353 490
H.-Himalayan .. 385 73 436 150 741 448 244 171 are primary-passed than
1
IlL-Sub-Himalayan 589/241 478 108 762 694 203 313
IV.-North·West Dry literates of all other religions.
Area .. 487 189 1436 113 771 SOC 49.~ 624
1 Very few of the literate Sikh
females are primary-passed indicating that they pick up Gurmukhi at home.
178. The advance made in literacy during the last decade, no doubt main- Progress of
Literacy In
ly due to the activities the Younger
generation.
of the Education De-
partment, is confined
mainly to persons aged
over 10 and under 20.
It is believed to be
mainly responsible for
the proportion of liter-
ates in ages 10-20.
The map in the margin
shows the proportion
of literate males of
these ages per mille of
all males of those ages
enumerated in each
.11ale literate8 aged 10-20 per mille of the Boy.~ of the
8nme age (1931). district or state. This
proportion would seem to be highest jn Lahore, Hoshiarpur, Simla, Ludhiana,
Jhelmn and Rawalpindi (136 and over per mille), the next highest proportion
(over 95 per mille) obtaining in Shahpur, Lyal1pur, Gujranwala, Amritsar,
Jullundur and Am"bala. The districts with a proportion lower than 95 per
mille are Multan, Jhang, Gujrat, Sialkot, Gurdaspur, Ferozepore and Kangra,
followed by Rohtak, Montgomery, Sheikhupura, lVlianwali and Attock and the
States of Nabha, Pa,taudi, Faridkot and Kapurthala. The proportion of liter-
ates is very small in the Districts of Hissar, Gurgaon, Karnal, Muzaffargarh and
Dera Ghazi Khan and the States of Patiala and "Mandi, the Simla Hill States
and Sirmoor, while the remaining states show a still smaller proportion. It
is unsafe to generalize about .the amount of literacy imparted in schools,
but it appears that in most of the districts the educational institutions (schools,
pathshalas and maktabs) at present in existence have nott,urned out male literates
from amongst the members of the younger generation (aged 10-20) in excess
of 95 per mille, which is the average proportion of male literacy in the Province
for all ages. In these districts literacy is hardly making any headway, and the
hope of spreading education in the backward tracts in order to raise the provin-
cial proportion of literacy seems to be far from realization. When this younger
*Primary-passcd was defined as a person, who passed the fifth class ill or before 1919 and the fourth class
after that year. The primary standard was reduced from five to foUl" classes 011 1st April 1919.
 254 CHAPTER IX.-LITERACY.

generation grows up, the position of the Province will, I am afraid, not be-
substantially better than it is now. The census figures ofliteracy could not be
materially wrong, and if an error at aU exists it wOlild be due rather to the-
overzeal on the part of a community to swell the figures of its literates. In
the face of these facts the view expressed in the Annual Report on the·
Progress of Education (1930-31, p. 12) quoted below might occasion some
surpnse.
" Time was when we heard much of the backwardness of the lUultan Division and in particular the ills _
of nuzafIargarh but our Inspector of the i\Iultan Division writes:-
"The percentage of boys at school to the male school-going population ranges from 61 to 81 as shown in.
the following table:- .
Montgomery 81 per cent.
Jhang 81
Lyallpur 77
Multan •• 75
Dera Ghazi Khan 69
Muzaffargarh 61
"These figures again approach what we used to hope to achieve only through compulsion. The second!
olass in this Didsion is 44 per cent. of the first, and the fourth class is 78 per cent. of the enrolment in the third."
Returns of 17\). It will be of interest if we could here summarize the position
Education
Department. Number of pupils (males and females) in schools by stages. of the Province -from the
Literates below 20 standpoint of educational
surviving at the
time of census progress as gathered irom the
YEAR. Class Class Class Class (taking i of
I. II. III. IV. Class IV and statistics published by the
allowing 15 per
mille as death. Education Department III
ra.te annually).
1 2
---
3 .4 5 6 their annual reports. The
1021-22 225,517 91,245 69,280 50,496 29,119 figures given in the margin
1922-23 313,608 99,899 75,402 57,221 33,569 show the number of scholars
1923.24 317,520 108,269 78.871 64,229 38,323
1924-25 338,849 121,505 86,450 67,442 40,915 (both sexes) in the different
1925·26 409,644 140,249 93,490 73,720 45,461
1926-27 410,561 178,109 96,132 82,911 51,958 stages in all the schools in
1927·28 457,046 203,316 105,812 84,244 53,636
192.8·29 412,140 218,690 117,981 90,266 58,372 'British Territory for each
1929·30 443,370 232,897 128,536 97,954\ 64,323
1930·31 474,622 242,303 134,691 106,619 71,079 year of the last decade.
Total literates below 20 estimated from departmental
returns (1922-31) .. .. •• 457,636 According to the VIew'
Literates below 20 according to the 1931 Census
(British 'ferritory) " 393,842 expressed by the Indian
Difference 63,794
Statutory Commission* a
sustained course of instructions for a minimum period of four years is
essential to establish a literacy that lasts. About two-thirds of the scholars in
the fourth stage may thus be regarded as becoming literate every year. If
the figures at one stage are compared with the figures for the next higher stage
in the following ye~r the amount of ' stagnatjon' will be evident.
The figures of literates turned out during the last nine years very approxi-
mately give the total literates below 20 at this census after an allowance is made
for the deaths during the last decade. In the last column of the table above an
estimate of the survivors has been made on the assumption of an annual death-
rate of 15 per mille. The number actually returned as literates below 20 at
this census has also been given. The difference between the estimated outturn
and the actual figure might be regarded as due to relapse into illiteracy of
boys, who passed their fourth class in the early years of the decade, and to some
of them being now a.bove 20, which is not at 8,11 improbable. The primary
standa.rd was red-qced £rom 5 to 4 classes in 1919, and the amount of relapse
during the last decade would naturally be greater than before.

*Report of the Indian Statutory Commission, Vol. I, P. 384.

 ADULT LITERACY. 255

Number of girls in 8chools by 8lages. The table in the margm

Class Class Class Class shows the figures of girls at
YEAR. I. II. III. IV.
school during the last nine
2 3 4 5
years of the decade. . It
1922-23 aa,488 10,142 7,260 5,055
1923-24 35,594 10,075 7,543 5,293 appears that in the case of
1924·26 36,623 10,387 7,933 5,395 girls the extent of decline
1925-26 42,079 11,208 8,336 5,752
1926·27 47,295 12,374 8,700 6,130 in numbers at each higher
1927·28 58,683 14,200 9,776 !i,627
1928·29 59,777 16,072 1l,763 8,191 stage is even greater than
1929·30 69,550 18,941 12,732 8,977
1930-31 77,823 21,480 14,815 10,546 that among boys.
180. The view has been held in Educational circles that an important Adult
Literacy.
Literacy cert~ficate8 granted in the P·ltl1jab means of fighting illiteracy
.__ Briti.ll. 1.'erritory. among the masses in this country
DIVISIONS. is by the education of adults.
YEAR. Number of
adult ;6 The Co-operative Department
scholarB.
__
~
~ ~
~
~ 1 Q
:a~ ]
~
has also been paying consider~
:s ~ < ..; able attention to adult educa-
~~1=-_ _ _-;2-::;;:;:--1_'_:3=-_+:_____;5_ _ _6_ _:..7_--,,-8 tion. Numerous night schools
.. ..
~~~~:~; :: l~:~~~ 80 80 :: ::
.. ...... decade, most of them being
were opened during the last
'1923-24..
1924-25 ••
"40,883
61,991
356 356
1,613 1,570
"
43
•.
.. 23
20
1925-26 •• 85,422 3,161 2,788 267 1:~ conducted by the local bodies
;1926.27 •• 98,467 4,405 3,092 903 107 15 6
1927-28 ., 90,834 4,856 2,663 1,256 332 605 .. with the. assistance of Govern-
1928.29 •• Not available 4,113 2,413 1,075 278 200 14 7
1929-30.. 48,997 4,402 2,083 1,013 515 681 11 0 ment grants and some by the
1930·31 •• 45,788 ,';,211 2,391 1,705 462 476 17 7 . D h
Co-operatIve epartment. T e
Toial •• 491,941 28,197 17,436 6,.'!62 1,797 2,089 613
statement in the margip_ shows
the annual number of scholars m these mstltutions and the number of literacy
certificates granted by the Education Department to adult scholars at some of
these schools. It is very proba~Je that the p:z:esence of these schoois has
given a great stimulus to adults acquiring literacy on their own account, as
the figures which we shall soon examine admit of no other satisfactory ex-
planation. According to this statement the number of adults, who have
acquired literacy during the last decade (about 30,000), though in a way
grat,ifying, is negligible. We shall no,w endeavour with" the aid of census
statistics to form an idea of the attainment of literacy by adults.
The total number olliterates aged 20 and over iu1931 should obviously
be less than that of literates aged 10 and over in 1921. Their number
-
1$.51
:~
11·9
~Il
..:., is less in Punjab States but
considerably in excess in British
<II
~o
~ '" 10-
~o
±-
Locality. '" OJ
"'""" ..,'"ciS Territory. The actual figures are
:f8·
~.,~
f!]_.
~ ole-I ag
•.... OQ)
HIN-
.... OQ)
~,.....""""" ..:1 A given in the margin, and it will be
-. 1 2 3 4 useful to compare these with similar
Punjab .... 894,46i
768,475
871,278 +23,1 86 figures of an educationally advanced
745,118 +23,35 7
British Territory
.... a,086,Ol:} 3,.';3J,448 -445,435 forces operating in this Province
Punjab States 125,989 126,160 -17 1 province like 1\Iadras, where the
1\[lIdras

were probably absent. It is apparent that in Madras Presidency the existing

literacy among males and females aged 20 and over is considerably less than
the 1921 literacy in the population aged 10 and over.
The main cause for the excess in the figures of literates in British Terri-
tory is acquisition of literacy by adults. Another reason is that many
_pupils in the primary classes aged 10 or above in 1921 attained lite~acy sub-
sequently. This result may also be due partly to a fictitious return of
 256 CHAPTER IX.-LITERACY.

literacy in some vernacular on account of the communal tension and the Urdu-
Hindi-Gurmukhi controversy. Perhaps the fact that on the present occasion
specific instructions were issued about the recording of literacy in commercial
scripts (Land~, Sarrafe and Hindi Mahajani) as well as in Roman may also>
be a contributory cause.
Before examining by religions the figures of adult literacy, we may discuss
Male Literacy figure3 for 80me d~lricI8. them by locality. ",Ve shall for the,
present ignore the literacy among
Litera.tes Literates females, as it will be admitted that
20 years 10 years Excess.
District. and over and over
in 1931. in 1921.
among them the age of attainment of
1 2 3 4 literacy even at school is higher than
Ludhiana 40,171 31,679 8,492 among males, and many a female
Lahore 78,844 63,103 15,741
Amritsar 44.806 36,079 8,727 now over 20 has in bct acquired it
Oujrallwala 22,708 2 i,027 1,681
Sheikhupura 16,874 13,321\ 3,548 at school during the last decade as:
'Oujrat 28,548 25,(;30 2,918
Shahpur 25,622 21,294 4,328 a result of general awakening among
Montgomllry 26,019 19,848 0,171 females. The table in the margin
Lyallpur 35,911 27,746 8,165
Multan 39,4.92 3Q,111) 9,322
587
shows the figures'for districts, in
Mianwali 10,348 9.761
which male literates aged 20 and,
over exceed the total male literates aged 10 and over in 1921 without any
allowance having been ,
made for deaths I
during the decade.
,Ii, '
In' Mianwali and
Gujranwala the excess ,is n\3gligible. The increase in Montgomery is mainly
due to the large influx of immigTants f'tom the various parts of the Province"
many' of whom were literates. The large increase in 'Lahore is mainly due 'to
an enormous aq.ult immigration to the 'capital of the Province during thjj last
decad,e .. ~ similarly s.atisfactori explanation is not available for the increase
in the ~gures for ,LyaIlpW', Multan, Ludhiana, Amritsar, Shikhupura,. Guj~at
and,S~ahpur, l;mt in these districts the increase may partly be due t:o the fact (
that,many boys in th~ primary -classes in 1921 attained literacyaft;er the a.ge <

of ten. The incre~se in Amritsar, Multan, Lyallpur and, Ludhiana is parti-

cularly, marked;" ~d ·may .in these places more than elsewhere,.be due ip part to·
the Urdu-Hindi-Gurmukhi 9?ntrOvtl~sy. "
We shall no~ proce!i1..clA9:,q,iscus~ ,the. figure~ of li,teraQy:.by main religlops.,
The figures given 'below show .liter~Gy, by religions for the 'd;m,tricts 'of Ludhiana,
Lahore, Amritsar, Sheikhupura, Lyallpur, Gujrat, Shahpur and- Multan.
Literacy amonq ceria in religions and. districts.

DISTRIOT. MALES. :FRIlfAr.E!1.

---------
Survivors Survivors
tite~'ates of liter. Literates of liter-
aged 20 ates aaed aged 20 att;S aged
Religion: aud' o\'or 10 aild Excess. EJ(cess.
and over 10 and
in 1931. over in in 1931. over in
1921. 1921.

:2 :1 ,~ 5 () 7;
------' --.~--------- ------_.'----_. -----_.
BRITISH TERRITORY, TOTAL " 7'68,475 633,350 135,125 85,440 62,970 22,it70 '
Hindu " 357,472 332,335 25,137 34,276 20.,8.33 7,443
Muslim " 233,541 173,135 60,40B 22,762 15.789 6,973
Sikh <. 1qO,695 102,492 48,203 20,432 11.214 9,218
Ja.in 5,851 6,910 -1,059 : 617- 5015 72
Christian 17,017 17,967 ,9li O 6,918 S,44(J. -1,522

I.lJDHIANA (Total) 40,17f 26,927 13,244 4,066 3,324 742

Hindu 10,196 11,149 . ,953 1,180 1,03~ 142
MU8Jim 5,413 4,746 667 1,167 827 340
Sikh 24,025 10,382 13,643 1,414 1,198 216

LAHORE (Total) 78,843, 53,638 25,205 13,)9(J 8;860 4,336

Hindu ! 30,815 ;24,443 0,372 3,988 3,617 311
Muslim 34,082 19,03(; 15,046 -5,:943 2,847 3,096
Sikh 9,020 6,764 2,256 1,099 664 435
---
 LITERACY .AMONG CERTAIN RELIGIONS AND DISTRICTS. 251 ,
Literacy among certain religions and districts-concluded.

DISTRICT. MALES. FE~IALES.

Literates Survivors Literates Survivors

aged 20 & of literates aged 20 & of literates
Religion. over in aged 10 & Excess. over in aged 10 & Excess.
1931. over in 1931. over in
1921. 1921.
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
• _"'W' __ r

AMRITSAR (Total) •. .... .... 44,806 30,667 14,139 6,486 2,75Q 3,'136
Hindu .. 17,498 12,418 5,080 1,827 765 1,062
Muslim
Sikh
..
..
.... ..
..
12,893
14,024
7,4-58
9,978
5,435
4,046
2,324- 563 ],761
2,024 985 1,039

----
SHEIRHUPURA (Total) .. .. 16,874 11,327 5,647 1,582 816 766
Hindu .... ..
..
.,
..
6,377
5,204-
4,564- 1,813 743 235 508
Muslim 3,725 1,479 172 169 3
Sikh .. .. ., 5,084 2,771 2,313 596 206 390

-
GUJRAT (Total) .. .. .. 28,598 21,785 6,813 . 2,873 2,117 756
Hindu .- .. .. 8,403 6,649 1,754- 974- 624 350
Muslim .. .... .... 11,456 9.179 2,277 541 730 -]89
Sikh .. 8,619 5,867 2,752 1,289 692 597
-

SHAHPUR (Total) .. .. 25,622 18,950 6,67-2 4,315 2,666 1,649

Hindu .. .. ., 10,591 8,924- 1,667 1,727 1,236 491
Muslim .... .. .. 9,802 6,559 3,243 658 438 220

. - ..
Sikh .. 5,046 3,346 1,700 1,842 936 906

LYALLPUR (Total) .•
.. .. .. 35,911, 23,684 13,327 4,484 1,979 2,506
Hindu .~ ., , 13,449 10,438 3,01l 1,910 915 995
Muslim .. 10,781 7,220 3,561 1,212 537 675
Sikh ..
"
..
"
' .. 10;676 5,560 5,116 1,100 4:{2 668

.
MULTAN (Total) .... .".. .... 39,492. 25,644, 13,848 2,461 2,109 352
Hindu
Muslim
Sikh
.,
..
. ..
..
....
22,079
12,861. '
3,:1.72
15,626
6,694
2,132
6,453
6,167
1,335
457
888
757
447
-300
1,340 389 195 194

The second column of the table shows the figures of male literates aged 20
and over in 1931. In column 3 are shown the figures of literates who wonld
be still surviving out of the 1921 literates aged ~O and over, the death-rate of
150 pe; mille during the last decade having been applied'to obtain their number.
It will be conceded that the assumed death-rate is not at all excessive and should
at the same time leave enough margin for slight movements of population
that might have occurred. Column 4 gives the excess of the fig"\lres in column 2-
over those' in colun~n 3, while columns 5, 6 and 7 show similar results for
£emales~ It is evident that figures of all religions show an excess of varying
magnitude, being due mainly to adults having acquired literacy.
We have dealt so far with the districts, in which the excess in literacy
figures among perso~s aged 20 and.over was transparent_ The figures for-other
o.istricts may also contain a small increase in adult literacy, but not lar'ge
. enough to wipe out the effect of deaths among literates during the last decade
and thus to show an actual excess in the present figures. Details for each
district need not be gone into, but a reference to the total figures for British
Territory is necessary. The figures in the first six lines of the table above give
the information for the total, British Territory similar to that about the districts
appearing in the table. The figures for Ohristians and Jains, which have also
been added, dq not show any acquisition of literacy by adults. J ains become
literate in 'early life while numerOus Indian Christians have occupations which
 OHAPTER IX.-LITERA(JY.

]'ersons •. IfJO 32 2J
Males " loo 25 29'
Females •. 100 39 17

'LLteracy bl
~eIeeteci
cutes.

1931. ]921. 1921.

Caste.

l.-Agrlclillurlst ,
:..:Ii ;~n
1. ,:\hir .• 2.5 ~ 21 I !1. Dhobi 4 19 !!
2. Atain .. « i 28 :J 4. J\ll~ba 2 20 1
3. A"lVan " 48 Ii 36 I 5. :Kumbu 2 9 1
4. Blloch .. 10 1 1(1 1 G. :KBshmiri .. Wi 25 64 11
ii. Gujjar •• 27 2 19 1 7. Loher •. 41 4 2!l ::!
6. JJlt '. 45 I) :n 3 1 S. M(){lbi •. ' ]fj 1 0 1
7. Kamboh .. 49 7 26 2 I 9. N&l .. 1 :19 :I ~7 !.!
8. Moo 17 "
12 ro. Sunar • 'lI58 16 140 Ii;
.. '114 20 114 13 11. TB.rkban , :18
9. PlI.than
10. Ra.jput, . .. ()8 8 5j :; J" T..,li "1 55
.. l!) :? ]3
,)
I
JI. Saini .~ 76 7 6)
V.-Ctimlnat TJibell
11.- Priests 1. TIaw81ia .. 16 !I
I. Brahman
2. Sayad
.. 225
" 175
t~
.2El
2(18
'WI
17
23
2. Burni
3. ])akhiwl!.fa
•.
.'
23
!l5
..3 31
3
(j ..I
4. Sansi .. 13 :l 50 S
111.-Traders
1. Aggar",al .. 402 27 371 16 Vl.-Othel"5
2. Arora. " 294 60 294 29 1. Chuhra .. 10 2
3. Khatri
4. Shoo
•. 360
"I 16:J
91
~4
373
136
60
25
2. l!'aqir
:I. JhiwM
..
..
47
:1:1
3
3
"
37
21
!a
2
4. Polachhi •. 14 I 7 1
~V.-Arilsam o. AIira.l>i .. 3:1 2 :!8 I
1. Cbhimba " 53 [) 67 4 ·il. Mussulli •. 5 !l
2. ClulmOl " U 1 9 7. Dagi and Koli .. 8 9

In each and every caste except Sansi, whose 1921 figures seem to be exces-
-si:re, there is an increase in the number of literates, both male and female.
 LITERACY IN ENGLISH. 259

The table also shows how certain castes, such as Aggarwal, Khatrj and Arora,.
have stood out at both the censuses with a prominently high percentage of
literacy. The figures of ~hese castes would compare favourably .even with
those of Europeans, Anglo-Indians or Zoroastrians, if the comparison· were
confined to persons between the ages of 15 and 40. Brahmans, Sayads and
Sheikhs seem to be literate in fairly large numbers, and to a lesser extent
Pathans aD"d Kashmiris. The agricultural castes are, of course, very back-
ward, but Rajputs, who receive large accretions from the well-to-do and educa-
ted members of lower castes, and Sainis are proportionately better educated,
while of the others Kambohs, Jats, Awans and Arains are almost on the same
level. The Ahirs, Gujjars and Meos are in the background, though the two
last-named have made much progress during the last decade. As regards
the artisan castes, such as Lohar and Tarkhan, there is not much to ohoose be-
tween them and their agriculturist neighbours Jat and Amin, while the Sunar
(goldsmith) is comparatively much better off. Of the village menials, K umhar,
Mochi, TeU, Machhi and Dhabi are still backward, and the criminal tribes under
State supervision have drawn level with them, the Pakhiwara actu~lIy claiming
a higher proportion of literacy. The depressed classes, namely, Dagi and Koli,
Cllamar and Chuhra, and their Muslim counterparts, Machi and Mussalli, are
the most backward of all.
182. In British Territory there are now 230,390 males and 19,217 females Literacy in
English.
who are literate in English as compared with 128,242 males a:t;ld 11,293 females
in 1921. Exoluding the ~uropeans and Anglo-Indians the literates in English
comprise 222,006 males and 17,117 females, or 22 and 2 per mille of the popula-
tion of each sex over 5 years old, respectively.
The progress of English literacy is shown below by an extract from Subsi-
diary Table IV, the figures of general literacy being also shown side by side.
- Literates in English per 10,000
Total number oj literates per mille. *
of each 8eX aged over 5.
1931, 192t. 1911. 1901. 1931. 1921- 1911. 190t.
Natural Division. - - - . - - . - -al .; .; .; .;
~ '" .; '";;j .;
.; ..2l .$ ii
'" ,.!l
g<I>

1
.; '";;j .,; ,,; .;
a
al
a
al
'"~ Cl j
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
,.!l
~ 8
,.!l EI
~
d
...,
...... <I>
:a'" 5 :a6 7 :a8
<I> '<1>
:a12 :E ~
<I>

1 2 '"3' 4 '"' '"' '"'9 fo 11 '"'

13 14 15 16 '"'
17

Punjab .. 95 1.5 .74 9 62 6 64 3 188 19 118 12 92 12 71 7

I.-Indo·Gangetic Plain 08 11 74 [) 62 6 59 3 206 24 128 25 104 13 75 7
West •
n.-Himalayan 91 8 83 9 61 5 67 4 109 9 85 26 58 24 48 16
lIf.-sub·Himalayan 104 17 85 Jl 65 7 68 4 24,1 21 155 16 115 13 90 9
IV.-North·West Dry Area 82 13 62 7 60 4 69 3 126 9 70 4 54 4 46 3
• The proportion of literates for 1931 >tnd 1921 ha:s been worked out o? the basIS of the population
of each sex aged over 5, and for 1911 and 1901 on the baSIS of the total population.
EnO'lish literacy like that in vernaculars is making progress everywhere
<::> •

with this difference that in its case the Himalayan Division is more backward
than the North-West Dry Area.
183. The literacy in English is most widespread among the castes noted English
Literacy by
Statement showing the number per 10,000 of the total in the marginal table, which compares Castell.
strength of each caste. the number of literates in English per
Literate in English.
___ - - - - - - - - - - 10,000 of the total strength of each
1931. 1921. caste with that of 1921. The castes are
Ca.ste.
Ma.les. Females. 1110.106. Females. arranged alphabetically. The Khatris,
both male and female, have the largest
Aggarwal
Arora
383
350
13
23 ~g~ 1Z proportion of literates in English. The
Brahman 379 17 ~~~ ~ Sheikhs, Sayads, Aggarwals, Brahmans
Kashmiri 336 26
Khatri •• 1,048 67 976 37 and Aroras come next in the order.
Pathan 291 17 212 7
Sa.yad 392 20 297 4 The Kashmiris ta.ke the seventh plaoe,
Sheikh 448 3~ 385 12
_. __ _ _ having doubled their proportion SInce
----
last··census, and are followed by Pathans.
 260 CHAPTER IX.-LITERACY.

Literacy in 184.As already stated, literacy in four main vernaculars, namely, Urdu,
Vernaculars.
Hindi, Gurmukhi and Roman, was recorded at this census. Roman is Urdu
or Punjabi written in English characters. The figures of other scripts -like
Hindi Mahajani and Lande though recorded were not tabulated for reasons
of economy. Table XIII-A, printed in Part III of this Volume, gives the
literacy in each of the important vernaculars by religion for each district and
state. The Provincial Summary is reproduced below for facility of reference.
Literacy in certain Vernaculars by Religion.

LITERATE IN

RELIGION. Punjab. BrUls h Territory.

All I All
Vernaculars. Urdu. Hindi. Gurmukhi. Roman. Urdu.
Vernaculars.
1 2 3 I 4 5 6 7 8

ALI, RELIGIONS .. 1,272,301 908,521 216,296 198,484[ 6,587 1,183,022 839,252

Males .. 1,118,047 840,529 176,044 148,157, 6,415 990,180 774;589
Females .. 154,254 67,992 40,252 50,327 172 142,842 64,663
HINDU .. 582,126 362,142 198,464 51,861 3,554 503,694' 326,550
Males .. 516,402 M6, 391 1 161,384 36,196 3,515 444,038~ 312,024
Fema.!es .. 65,724 1.'},751 37,080 15,665 40 li9,656: 14,526
An·DHARMI .. 15,540 2,073 1 338 3,228 9 5, 413 1 2,060
Males 4,988 878 244 2,941 9 4, 868 1 1,865
Females .." 552 1, H)5 1 94 287 .. 545 195
SIKH .. 246,375 112,696 11,533 141,171 1,202 212,671 1 104,556
Males. .. 207,257 108,252 9,573 107,017 1,175 176, 963 1 100,394
Females .. 39,118 4,444 1,960 34,154 27[ 35,708 4,162
l\IUSLIli .. 411,925 409,048 2,084 1,778 1,632 386,468 384,494
Males 371,626 368,914 2,022 1,649 1,596 347, 869 i 346,045
Females .." 40,299 40,134 62 129 36 38,599: 38,449
CHRISTIAN .. 17,4.14 16,804 369 334 166 17,062: 16,462
Males .. 10,222 . 9,763 224 270 97 9,969 9,525
Females .. 7,212 7,041 145 64 60 7, 093 1 6,927

LITERATE IN

RELIGION.
.
British Territory. Punjab States.

Hindi. IGurmukhi. Roman. All Ver-

naculars.
Urdu. Hindi. Gurmukhi.1 Homan.
1 9 I 10 - - 11
-
12 13 14 15 16

ALL RELIGIONS .. 173,193

1
167,112 3,959 139,279. 69,269 43,103 38,372 2,628
Males .. 137,4,22/ 113,8:26 3,818 127,867 65,940 38,622 34,331 2,597
Females .. 35,771 46,286 141 11,412 3,3,29 4,481 4,041 31
HINlJU .. 159,060 40,974 2,089 78,432 .15,592 39,404 .10,887 1,465
Males .. 126,228 26,101 2,064 72,364 34,367 35,156 10,095 1,450
I
Femall's .. 32,832 14,873 25 6,068 '1,225 4,248 p 792 15
An-DHARMI .. 335 3,121 9 127 13 3 107 ..
Males .. 242 2,838 9 120 13 2 103 ..
SIKH
Females ..
..
93
9,363
283
114,536
..
735 33,704
7 ..
8,140
1
2,170 26,635
4 .467
.
:i\Iales .. 7,522 83,606 721 30,294 7,858 2,051 23,411 454
Fp.males .. 1,841~ . 3Q,930 14 3,410 282 119 3,224 13
l\IlJSLLlI .. 1, 241 1 1,071 954 25,457 24,554 843 707 678
::vIales .. 1,190 1 fl58 918 23,757 22,869 832 691 678
Females .. 51 113 36 J,700 1,685 11 16 ..
CHRIST1AN .. 353 1 .122 151 .372 352 16 12 15
l\Iales .. ::19, 262 85 253 238 5 8 12
Females .. 134 1 60 66 119 114 11 4 3
I

The l).umber of persons literate in these vernaculars is smaller than tJ:l.C detail
given under each vernacular as some persons are literate in more vOI'naculars
than one and have been included in the figures for each. The detail of dual
literacy appears on the fly-leaf to the above-mentioned Table. /
A large majority of the people are literate in Urdu, their number peing
double that of literates in other vernaculars put together. The strength of
Hindi and Gurmukhi is about equal, while literates in Roman are comparatiyely
few. Roman is being taught in the Army to illiterate soldiers, and at n~
Densus the number of literates in this script is bound to increase. The number
 COMPARISON WITH OTHER PROVINCES. 261

of literates among Hindus despite their numerical inferiority is much greater

than that among Muslims, the latter claiming a larger number of literates in
Urdu. Only very few Muslims and Christians are literate in Hindi and Gur-
mukhl, while the number of Hindus literate in Hindi is one-half of those literate
in Urdu. Gurmukhi is, of course, the vernacular of Sikhs, and actually more
Sikhs are literate in Gurmukhi than in Urdu, more particularly so in the Punjab
States.
185. The table in the margin shows the number of literates per mille among Comparison
with other
those aged over 5 years in this Pro- Provinces.
Literates aged 5 and
over per mille of the vince and some other provinces and
population aged 5
PROVINOE. and over. states of India. The proportion of
literacy is higher in this Province than
Males. Females.
2 3 in the contiguous provinces and states,
Punjab !l5 15
such as the North-West Frontier
Delhi
N. W. F. Province
226
80
72
12
Province, Rajputana Agency~ Jammu
United Provinces .. 94 II and Kashmir State and the United
Rajputana .. .. 76 6
Jammu and Kashmir State 70 6 Provinces. The proportion of literates
lIyderabad State •• .• 85 12
{!entral Provinces and Berar no n in the Presidencies is, however, very
'Contral Indio. Agency 92 9
Bihar and Orissa .• 95 8 much greater, Madras having a propor-
Ajmer·I1Ierwara .• 203 35
Bombay 167 29 tion of literates almost twice as large
Madras 188 30
Bengal "f 180 32 as the Punjab. The proportions for
Assam
Burma
", 152
560
23
165 provinces with a large urban popula-
tion like Delhi and Ajmer-Merwara are
also higher.
 2t32

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Literacy by Age, Sex and Locality.

NUMBER per mille WHO ARE LITERATE

All ages 5 and over. 5-.10 10-15 15-20 20 and over.

DISTRICT OR STATE AND
NATURAL DIVISION. -
.; .; .; .;
~
.; " .; ~ .$
" .;
. ...
C; OJ .; oj .; OJ OJ
CI ~
:;s
S
Q) I ~::a -~-
S "Ol'" S
~"'-
+-~
.$ S
"
"Ol" §
Eo< ~ ::a ~ ~ ::a ~
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12
I
PUNJAB .. .. 59 95 15 27 8 63 16 131 26 113 15

I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West .. 62 98 17 28 9 63 17 128 27 118 16

1. Hissar
2. Loharu State
.... .... 40
18
68
32
5
3
17
7
3
1
41: 5 86 8 86 5
13 1 35 8 44 3
3. Rohtak .. 41 72 4 20 2 49 4 99 6 87 4
"
..
......
4. Dujana State 24 45 2 9 I 24 1 63 4 59 2
5.
6.
Gurgaon
Pataudi State
.... 40
58
68
102
6
8
20
25
3
4
46
65
6
).
91
134
9
13
82
126
6
8
7. Kamal ~ .. .. 39 64 6 17 3 41 78 Q 79 7
8. Jullundur .. 65 104 17 36 7 85 '"
18 167 34 115- 17
9. Kapurthala State ..
"
42 66 12 21 7 49 14 101 22 75 12
LO. Ludhiana .. .. 115 ISO 31 62 21 140 37 250 55 204 28
11. .Maler KOlla Slate .. 65 108 11 26 6 57 11 127 15 134 11
12. Ferozepore .. .. 58 92 15 29 10 57 18 112 25 ll3 14
13. Faridkot State .. 57 95 8 18 3 44 7 112 14 123 S:
14. Patiala State .. ..." 49 82 7 13 3 33 6 88 12 108 8:
15. Jind State .. .. 29 48 5 9 1 22 4 53 9 65 S
/16. Nabha State .. .. 56 91 12 22 8 48 13 103 19 ll6 11
17. Lahore .. .. 114 160 48 49 29 101 51 209 69 188 48
18. Amritsar .. .. 79 120 27 38 14 84 26 165 46 140 27
19. Gujranwala .. .. 64 94 25 35 14 74 28 131 44 107 24
20. Sheikhupura
, .. .. 47 75 11 21 5 51 12 104 20 90 11
,
n.-Himalayan .. .. 52 91 8 22 5 48 9 106 13 111 8
21. Sirmoor State .. .. 37 60 7 12 6 25 11 60 12 75 6
22. Simla " .. .. 226 289 107 137 70 231 104 302 132 310 110
23. Simla Hill States .. 42 75 5 17 3
.. 38 5 84 7 90 6
24. Bilaspur State .. 29 52 2 ~ 19 1 49 3 £8 3
25. Kangra .. .. 58 103 9 27 5 63 9 132 15 125 8
26. l1andi Btate .. .. 55 98 7 15 5 36 8 104 12 126 7
27.
28.
Suket State
Chamba State
.... 23
36
41
64
2
6
11
9
Z
4
21
22
3 38
60
4
8
51
85
2
6
6

III.-SU b-Himalayan .. .. 65 ;104 17 33 9 77 19 1-57 31 1.20 17

29.
30.
AmbaIa.
Kalsia State
..
..
..
..
78
45
120
71
23
12
33
17
13
5
76
39
23
12
160
82
34
22
142
90
23
11
31. Hoshiarpur .... .. 67 114 12 40 7 96 14 196 23 123 12
32. Gurdaspur .. 51 82 13 27 6 63 13 121 24 94 12
33. Sialkot ..
...
.. 48 75 14 25 8 59 17 122 25 84 12
34. Gujrat .. 58 93 15 25 8 61 18 130 30 113 14
35. Jhelum .. .. 74 123 20 45 11 103 25 203 42 135 18
36. Rawalpindi .. .. 114 179 36 65 20 134 38 260 57 202 37
37. Attock .. .. 47 76 15 20 7 49 16 110 . .26 9~ 15

IV.-North-West Dry Area .. 51 82 13 22 6 .53 14 119 2.3 99 12

38. :Mont.gomery .. .. 49 78 12 18 5 47 11 105 22 97 13

39. Shahpur .. .... 66 98 26 32 13 72 31 140 53 115 24
40. l\{ianwali .. 45 79 7 17 4 48 8 121 14 98 7
41. iLyallpur .. 68 107 19 37 7 86 18 165 37 121 20
42t Jhang
43. Multan
"
.. .. 55
59
85
98
20
10
27
22
10
4
63
54
22
10
128
133
33
17
100
123
20
-1.0
"
44. Bahawalpur State ..
"
27 45 4 11 2 25 4 63 5 56 4
45. :M uzaJIargarh
46. Dera Ghazi.Khan.
.... 37
37
63
62
4
5
12
12
2
3
30
32 8
4 80
99
7
12
83
76
4
5

Cities
Selected Towns .... .... 220
205.
286
289
108
72
109
115
64
44
216
216
114
79
345
355
148
103
315
318
109
71

Total Cities and Selected Towns .. 215 287 95 111 56 216 101 349 131 316 95
 263

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Literacy by Religion, Sex and Locality.
(Aged 5 and at·er.)
.-------- ~-------------------------------------------J--------------------

A.-NuMBER per mille WHO ARE LITERATE. :B.-NUMBER OF LITElUTES IN

I ],000
CERTAIN VERNACUlARS PER
TOTAL LITERATES.

DlSTRlOT OR STATE AND NATURAL

DIVISION.
HmDu. SIRH. JAIN. MUSLIM. CHRIS'JIAN. I HINDU. SlIm. JAIN.

4 5 8 10 11 12 13 14 15 16

PUNJAB 147 21 126 26 494 78 55 8 128 75 869 948 906 993 747

I.-1ndo-Gangetic Plain West 130 18 103 16 501 69 66 13 116 79 849 912 850 986 701

J. Hissar 77 5 76 5 579 46 34 3 215 2:29 716 895 923 1,000 606

2. Loharu State 29 2 1;000 833 667 44 4 1,000 733 563 1,000 1,000
3. Rohtak 69 3 313 85 475 55 66 6 55 30 789 818 1,000 1,000 672
4. Dujalia State 41 1 1,000 61 4 1,000 1,000 822 1,000 ',000
5. Gurgaon 76 II 226 76 608 78 44 3 337 255 898 981' 1,000 1,000 863
6.
7.
8.
Pataudi Stale
Karnal
.Jullundur
96
66
241
5
51
6
81
85
13
13
891
543
333
05
35
80
106
53
81
13 1,000 1,000
8 153
10 411
134
167
711
985
:t
973 10("

j
091
999
1,000
1,000
902
431
985
9. Kapurthala Slate 164 41 71 12 444 36 5 37 44 957 9\)0 991 988 1,000
10. Llldhiana 284 58 226 26 446 106 79 23 271 401 978 994 540 1,000 946
11. .lJlaZer Kalla State 171 14 77 8 579 30 76 9 224 64 793 882 897 978 705
12. Ferozepore " 226 37 84 14 586 158 40 6 419 174 910 975 982 984 958
13. li'aridkot Stale 303 27 80 7 590 68 36 2 24 16 708 984 987 1,000 974
14. Patiala State .• 121 7 64 9 416 21 42 1) 209 174 600 939 809 907 495
15. Jind State " 47 3 65 16 287 41 32 3 624 577 871 954 942 969 816
16. Nabha State .. 118 9 83 13 631 92 42 17 111 33 675 993 999 1,000 573
17. Lahore 297 85 105 20 564 191 124 37 220 161 970 994 986 999 970
18. Amritsar 267 51 106 22 285 190 79 21 60 72 967 961 995 998 940
19. Gojranwala " 304 88 136 50 552 141 55 12 17 10 062 998 981 1,000 1,000
.20. Sheikhupura 251 58 127 '22 583 135 39 2 7 6 !H2 554 976 099 1,000

lI.-Hlmalayan 90 7 289 62 686 123 81 12 661 696 873 9'11 970 984 760

21. Sirmoor State 57 7 155 19 875 615 69 9 524 381 870 970 989 1,000 929
22. Simla 273 55 576 324 1,000 245 102 734 781 979 927 979 983 1,000
23. Simla HiU States 74 5 152 30 696 94 72 9 672 652 936 952 962 952 563
24. Bilasp1ir State 51 2 211 10 .. 29 1,000 .. 948 1,000 1,000 1,000
25. Kangra 107 8 318 51 514 58 9 495 539 926 987 989 1,000' 1,000
26. Mandi State •• 95 6 466 145 91 12 762 744 646 959 931 971
27. SUket State .• 40 2 333 121 877 964 800
28. Chamba State 65 5 586 325 48 ' 6 435 379 553 949 941 1,000

lIJ.-Su b-Himalayan J68 29 178 45 450 124 66 6 159 83 959 969 990 999 928
29. Ambala 127 20 115 15 594 147 89 19 621 458 935 988 997 1,000 907
30. Ka/sin State •• 84 16 98 20 494 29 40 3 182 286 723 1,000 989 1,000 750
31. Hoshiarpur 147. 17 163 21 548 154 70 4 30 42 978 997 998 999 882
32. Gurdas!Jur 132 24 82 11 750 1,000 61 7 32 20 967 998 999 1,000 1,000
33. Sialkot 95 18 95 23 205 133 63 8 97 38 986 928 998 1,000 1,000_
34. Glljrat 341 67 428 98 83 47 3 85 78 967 997 993 999
35. Jhelum 447 110 523 177 571 80 80 6 507 421 992 082 998 1,000 1,000
36. Rawalpindi 485 119 492 263 477 35 102 6 734 , 59·" 951 880 083 1,000 996
37. Attock 377 83 499 142 1,000 41 5 795 56. 891 978 923 !)92 1,000

'IV.-North-West Dry Area 300 49 178 51 504 82 37 3 64 34 831 986 965 997 900

38. Montgomery 2W 43 146 32 864 33 3 53 28 819 982 936 999 947

39. Shahpur 353 93 383 247 714 200 48 5 43 33 920 994 964 1,000 600
40. Mianwali 403 42 449 93 727 12B' 30 1 31:~ 234 974 998 990 980 1,000
41. LyalIpllr 324 86 163 27 547 87 59 7 28 13 888 994 991 997 690
42. Jhang 330 78 267 196 39 6 64 32 873 977 962 975
43. lI!ultan 349' 38 226 43 454 73 41 2 224 118 746 990 924 997 940
44. Bak(1walpur State 140 14 71 6 800 250 26 1 202 205 . 803 951 1,000 1,000 1,000
45. Muzaffargarh 350 22 155 44 23 I 207 160 732 966 922 1,000
46. Dera Ghazi Khan 348 35 179 80 389 98 28 I 500 333 808 081 1,000 1,000 1,000
(Lahore 395 153 438 176 600 275 265 116 1312 520 975 998 993 1,000 1,000
.cIties ~ Amritsar 291 69 308 104 368 135 166 80 335 418 962 946 986 997 892
LMultan 337 54 503 157 443 74 139 14 683 671 838 998 982 1,000 936

(Rawalpindi 543 23 553 164 478 15 148 31 759 606 949 1,000 967 998 991
I Sialkot 145 61 II9 96 118 118 194 3 645 241 1,00 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000
'Towns -< Jullundur 394 131 531 183 238 75 161 41 432 463 974 995 999 838 990
I Ambala 291 81 426 171 560 169 210 53 863 698 964 987 993 1,000 965
l Ferozepore 329 ll3 407 251 566 160 189 45 715 317 958 963 975 902 984
 264

SUBSIDIARY TABLE lII.-co11cluded.

Literacy by Religion, Sex and Locality.
(Aged 5 and over.)

B.-NuMBER OF LITERATES IN
-~.---
----
OERTAIN VERNACULARS O.-NUMBER m' PRIMARY PASSED
PER 1,000 TOTAL LITERATES. PER 1,000 TOTAL LITWTES.

JAIN. :l\IUSLIM. OHRISTIAN. HINDU. Sum. JAIN. MUSLIM. OHRISTIAX.

DISTRIC'£ OR S1'ATE AND NATURAL

DlVISIO N.

00 ,;, oc ,;, .; ,;_

..s; 00 ~
~'" ai ~ ,;, ,;, ~ ai ~ ,;, '"
OJ ,,; ~ ,;, ~
E ~ E ~ 'E" ....,'"
OJ S ~ E OJ'" a ~ s'" <ll
OJ a'"
'"
f.« ~ "
f.« :;;; '"
f.« ,<; "
f.« ~ '"
f.« :;;; '"
~ ~ "
f.« ~ '"
~

17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31

PUNJAB .. .. 926 981 951 426 635 512 239 406 118 489 239 755 650 302 420
I.-indO-Gangetic Plain West .. 914 966 948 510 775 524 293 364 1.?7 464 218 740 678 353, 49(J.
I. Hissar .. .. 945 990 908 728 640 361 137 384 92 436 127 896 708 583 17()
"2. Loharu State
3. ·Rohtak ..
.. 1,000 1,000
.. 790 995
1,000 .. .. 30 63
157
..
767 118
.. 400 .. 322 200 .. ..
988 982 930 644 434 84 763 942 883 789'
4. Dujana State
5. Gurgaon ..
.. .. 1,000
.. 916 1,000
1,000 1,000 1,000 104 .. 1,000 .. .. .. 329 III 1,000 1,000
997 851 645 511 211 661 143 465 217 844 545 245 432
6. Pataudi Stat e
.... " 1,000 1,000 1,000 .. 246 .. .. .. 171 .. 372 63 ..
....
" "
7. Karnal 770 988 982 932 943 492 227 513 177 345 393 877 683 718 68&
8. JullundUl' 977 999 981 730 727 269 508 58 700 233 888 834 161 18&
9. Kapurthala State
10. Ludhiana ..
.. .. 982
.. 1,000 986
834 8J:l 824
666
544 182 378 123 .. .. 752 326 813 824
937 984 966 671 231 250 114 677 86 753 607 150 64
II. Maler Kotla State .. 867 947 918 200 333 251 91 109 11 694 67 567 473 133
12. Ferozepore .. •. 1,000 982 996 292 529 414 169 361 51 564 57 725 646 224 405-
"

13. Faridkot StaIe .. 1,000 994 1,000 500 .. 393 125 ·328 126 576 467 901 976 500 ..
14. Patiala State .. .. 793 87G 963 415 247 189 90 137 29 200 69 590 164 106 54
15. Jind State .. .. 833 953 831 207 III 335 117 312 156 430 125 706 542 138 III
16. N abha Stale
17. Lahore
.... .. 1,000 815
.. 990 966 188 750 .. 391 152 306 114 404 273 545 117 750 ..
968 436 783 781 518 613 587 819 705 641 738 382 603
18. Amritsar .. .. 890 909 921 622 899 677 530 500 60 470 121 809 650 360 37&
19. Gujranwala .. .. 1,000 992 988 974 897 656 156 685 llG 531 268 773 718 738 772
20. Sheikhupura •. 1,000 987 903 891 752 590 64 385 63 714 400 764 487 709 486

II.-Himalayan .. 846 970 790 348 254 385 73 436 150 531 " 741 448 244 171
21. Sirmoo'l', Btat e .. 1,000 975 1,000 636 750 246 52 117 118 6.07 634 364 545 376
22. Simla .. ..
.. .. 999 952 188 153 513 162 488 150 1,000
"
.. 700 440 112 120-
23. Simla Hill 8 tates 600 961 1,000 644 121 353 68 364 .. 438 .. 594 438 556 34
24. Bila:spur .. .. 1,000 .. 1,000 .. 274 61 314 .. .. 800 .. 1,000 ..
25. Kangra .. .. .. 985 586 710 688 460 64 520 196 632 ..
"
933 536 500 432
26. ~jJJ andi State ..
..
.... .. 981 947 359 69 292 96 561 2.06 .. .. 735 368 313 34
27. Suket State .. 846 .. .. .. 94 .. 100 .. .. .. 128 .. .. ..
28. Chamba Stat e .. .. 774 542 1,000 909 144 14 382 154 .. .. 434 125 700 545-

I m.-Sub-Himalayan .. 959 997 953 275 452 589 241 478 108 608 292 762 694 203 313
29. Ambala ..
Kalsia State ..
.. 945 989 807 184 266 570 134- 469 78 569 193 753 503 122 202
30. .. 1,000 988 1,000 1,000 1,000 142 152 379 62 675 .. 876 435 1,000 1,000'
31. Hoshiarpur .. .. 1,000 998 960 1,000 966 676 74 548 50 625 89 946 768 923 ~ 879'
32. Gurdaspur .. .. 998 984 839 688 610 190 559 74 ],000 .. 851 744 728 566
33. Sialkot .. "
.. 991 998 975 384 975 623 335 554 213 882 598 820 815 271 53()
34. Gujrat .. 1,000 1,000 990 960 882 644 187 285 22 .. .. 694 674 661 765
35. Jhelum ..
"

..
..
..
1,000 1,000 999 358 561 687 155 472 114 923 .. 723 607 233 561
36. Rawalpindi 1,000 1,000 974 95 120 358 707 544 162 376 .. 677 56!} 70 101t
37. Attock .. .. .. 984 977 231 371 589 89 431 138 1,00'0 .. 733 857 190 352

IV.-North-West D ry Area .. 955 986 971 692 836 487 189 436 113 512 455 771 506 495 624
38. Montgomery .. .. .. 987 992 932 901 400 89 346 98 474 .. 736 609 379 297
39. Shahpur .. .. 1,000 972 986 869 851 574 63 495 116 600 .. 718 46.0 676 61!!
40. Mianwali .. .. 1,000 997 1,000 321 313 678 110 623 94 1,000 1,000 939 940 107 63
41. Lyallpur .. .. 500 998 950 830 991 498 202 482 76 655 500 769 408 611 716
42. Jhang .. .. .. 993 973 1,000 1,000 355 347 331 197 ," .. 803 562 400 500
43. Multan .. " 1,0.00 995 991 491' 787 496 237 378 173 369 538 770 554 444 754
44. BahaU'alp?tr State .. 1,000 963 1,000 740 632 499 242 371 117 1,000 .. 676 281 644 632
45. MuzafIargarh .. .. 965 927 1,000 1,00.0 441 108 482 157 .. .. 790 743 917 933
..
46. Dera Ghazi K han
LahOre
Cities .. Amrits ar
.... 1,000
1,000
667
999 896 1,000 1,000
981 952 365 771
854 913 407 883
514
854
664
167
558
708
742
926
501
190 619 250
823 893 722
75 500 100
925
657
769
748
802
675
351
236
..
633
354
..
{ l\'[ultan
.. 1,000 1,000 986 363 816 579 231 422 215 385 538 724 690 357 797

(Rawalpindi .. 1,000 995 984 79 101 282 393 426 106 359 .. 431 371 57 24
I Sialkot .. 1,000 996 1,000 210 947 615 443 316 216 212 188 848 699 150 232
Towns .. ~ Jullundut .... 968 997 999 943 731 656 484 791 85 890 290 905 867
551
241
55
200-
226
I Ambala 1,0.00 989 979 98 310 569 226 442 214 601 265 694
lFerozepore .. 1,000 984 950 176 354 616 262 563 39 781 118 838 631 14H 270

---__'_ -
 265

SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.

English Literacy by Age, Sex and Locality. Four Decades.

LrTER.4TE IN ENGUSH PER 10,000.

- -
1931. All ages 5 years and over.

DISTRICT OR STATE AND 5-10 10-15 15-20 120 and l)ver. 11l31. 1921. lOll. 1901.
NATURAl. DIVISION.
I
I
1·
.: .; ,,;
<Il
,,;
~,
,,;
CI.>
,,; ,,;
...!:i ...!:i OJ
.: ,,;
~ d .; 'OJ d .; ~ ,,;
~....
d d ';e
...!:i
...!:i S<Il 'O"J S S S S O"J ...!:i S

2
.:s
""a
fi;j
4
~
5
r..."
6
'....
OJ
""7 "
~

8
....d
""
9
~
10 ""II "
fi;j

12
'....
""
13
!14 ~
15
O!
R
Q)

16
-
PUNJAB 30 8 105 17 344 32 219 20 188 19 118 12 92 12 71 7

I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain 30 9 107 21 .360 42 244 26 206 24 128 .?5 104 n 7/; 7
West
1. Rissar !l :35 1 114 8 97 4 76 4 44 3 32 3 31 3
2. Loharu Slate 1:!
59
7
3
25
182
..
6
29
109
4
4
21
95
3
4
14
53
2
3
15
34
..1 12
28
..
1
3. Rohtak 13
4. Dujana State "
10 .. 47 8 26 2 21 2 21 ., 39 .. 23 ..
2 46 I 162 5 100 5 85 4 48 3 30 3 29
5. Gurgaoll
6. Pataudi Stale
11
8
13 2
62
52
..
3
214
154
..
4
103
Il9
..
4
95
98
..
3
26
50
..
2
43
33
I
2
12
44
..22
7. Kamal
8. Jullundur 33 5 154 22 519 41 246 13 228 16 170 12 06 8 82 5
O. Kapur/hala Stale 41 4 138 II 315 19 152 10 151 10 103 6 76 3 17 1
10. Ludhiana 58 7 273 23 789 61 348 29 346 28 167 15 120 II 61 4
11. ]JIa/a Kalla State 26 6 82 .13 243 14 168 8 145 9 181 4 58 8 25 3
12. Ferozepore 37 13 91 22 296 33 210 ]2 178 16 107 12 86 8 63 3

13. Faridkot Stale .. 9 I 39 2 ]08 4 159 2

5
125 2
4
43 1 33 .. 14 1
14. Paliata State 6 1 33 3 139 7 102 83 67 4 52 3 65 3
15. Jind Stale 9 3 28 9 96 22 89 14 68 12 70 6 37 7 24 4
Hl. Nabha Stale 9 1 48 2 160 3 119 2 98 2 43 1 17 1 15 ..
17. Lahore 87 53 271 109 950 191 753 132 623 12:1 459 66 374 82 219 36
18. Amritsar 45 15 153 28 520 84 341 53 200 47 U8 11 116 12 74 I)
19. Gujrallwaia 26 3 113 19 341 55 209 26 183 24 136 14 73 2 66 3
20. Sheikhupura 16 1 62 5 193 14 124 7 105 6 50 3 .. .. .. ..
n.-Himalayan 16 4 66 7 194 10 126 11 109 9 86 26 68 24 48 16
21. Sirmoor State II 33 3 109 5 76 2 67 2 54 4- 42 /j 29 3
22. Simla 229 188 483 322 1,048 337 1,283 393 1,107 352 1,120 1,310 1,]60 1,221 859 775
13 50 4 148 10 91 10 82 8 62
2 ~ 23
23. Simla Hill States 3
3 14 1
24. BilMpllr State •• 5 19 .. 72 .. 38 .. 35 .. 20 .. J
25. Kangra 18 2 66 2 232 4 112 4 104 3 48 2 30 2 31 2
26. lIfandi State 6 3 3 147 8 100 7 85 6 48 2 8
.~
3li

27. Sulcet State 6 9 .. 42 .. 26 1 23 .. 13 ..3 0

} •4 ..
28. Olwmba Slate 3 16 .. 82 1 53 I 44 I 42 ]7 2 16 1

II1.-Sub-Himalayan 51 11 155 21 466 34 272 21 241 21 155 16 115 1.1 90 9

29. Ambala 61 20 175 32 527 39 335 27 297 28 218 36 205 31 123 17
30. Kalsia State 5 29 .. 140 .. 88 2 73 1 45 ..2 36 .. 26 1
:ll. Hoshiarpur 22 1 129 3 502 8 178 3 178 3 110 54 2 41 1
32. Gurdaspur 28 5 105 11 33l 22 173 12 157 12 112 11 63 7 46 4
33. Sialkot 45 13 125 23 341 44 204 25 ]82 24 138 12 104 4 72 6
34. Gujmt 29 2 103 4 323 8 203 5 173 5 89 4 59 3 49 2
35. JheIum 40 6 122 18 360 34 205 12 183 14 122 5 76 6 72 3
36. Rawalpindi 223 55 541 95 1,239 131 881 100 778 96 420 73 367 50 227 27
37. Attock 9 4 44- 7 230 12 138 6 111 7 81 4 57 4 .. ..
IV.-·North-West Dry Area 17 3 66 8 241 17 151 10 126 9 70 4 54 4 46 3
38. l\Iontgomery 14 2 60 6 225 14 170 7 ]34 7 66 4 45 3 37 1
19 343 40 196 13 76 3
~
39. Shnhpur 35 135 10 176 69 4 73 2
40. lIlianwaIi 19 76 2 250 5 135 3 117 3 92 5 49 2 26 1
41. I.yallpur 25 3 103 7 376 26 230 22 193 '17 104 4- 56 4- 35 3
42. Jhang 14 6 55 15 210 _ 32 107 20 94 18 69 1 26 1 49 1
43. Multan 17 7 66 12 292 17 200 12 162 12 8/j 12 120 15 112 12
44. Bahawalpur Stal~ 6 I 20 2 105 4 73 3 58 2 34 3 29 3 10 1
45. Muzaffargarh 3 12 1 63 2 56 1 42 1 46 1 34 .. 20 1
46. Del'a Ghazi Khl.lD 8 3el .. 138 2 98 2 79 1 47 1 25 2 39 2
 266

SUBSIDIARY TABLE V.

Literacy by Caste. 1921 and 1931.

"
Nu:r.!BER PER 1,000 NUMBER PER 1,000 NUMBER PER 1,000 NUMBER PER 1,000
AGED 7 YEARS AND OF THE TOTAL 1 AGED 7 YEARS AND OF THE TOTAL
OVER WHO ARE STRENGTJI OF EACH I OVER WHO ARE STRENGTH OF
LITERATE. SEX WHO ARE LITERATE EACH SEX WHO
LITERATE. ARE LITERATE.
CAS'I'E.
0
1931. 1921. I· 1931. 1921.
Z 00 ai ai .;
~ ~
:3.... c;j .; ~ c;j ,,;
= ,,; = rD· '"
";;l
Q d
::.>
.,... E Q ~
....
E 3 co
d ~ 3 ~
oj
E
~ E-o '"
~ E-o "
~
0
E-o ;;;: ~
0
E-o ;:;s ~'"
1 2 3
""~ 5 6 ""7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14

1 Aggarwal .. .. 284 490 34 209 371 16 624 468 17 144 258 7

2 Ahir .. .. 18 30 2. 12 21 1 28 49 1 14
.
25 1
3 Arain .. "- 3.5 56 8 1'1 28 3 66 112 9 29 52 1
4 Arora .. .. 227 364 64 172 294 29 260 435 29 142 255 10
5 Awan "
.. 36 60 6 20 36 1 63 96 3 23 43 - ..
6 Bawaria " " 13 21 4 2 3 .. 6 11 .. 1 1 ..
7 Biloch " " 14 24 2 9 16 1 1:3 23 1 6 12 ..
8 Brahman .. .. 164 268 34 122 208 17 261 453 20 174 312 7

9 Chamar .. " 8 14 I 6 9 .. 4 7 .. 1 2 ..
10 Chhimba
" " 39 66 6 33 57 4 30 53 2 19 34 ..
11 Chuhra " " S 13 3 2 4 .. 10 14 4 2 4 ..
/12 Dagi and Koli .. 5 9 1 5 9 .. 4 7 .. 3 5 ..
13 Dhobi .. " 22 35 5 11 19 2 20 .32 6 6 10 ..
14 Faqir .. .. 35 59 4 21 37 2 16 26 .. 6 11 1
15 Gujjar .. " 20 84 3 II 19 1 27 47 2 10 17 ..
16 Harni .. .. 17 28 .. 3 6 .. I
34 56 .. .. .. ..
17 Jat " .. 34 55 7 19 31 3 44 76 3 20 34 1
18 Jhiwar .. .. 25 42 4 12 21 2 22 39 2 12 22 ..
19 JuJaha .. .. 19 32 3 11 20 1· 16 28
- 1 6 10 "
20 Kamboh .. .. 37 61 9 15 26 .2 46 30 6 15 27 1
21 Kashmiri " .. 94 140 32 39 64 11 248 409 33 92 167 7
22 Khatri .. .. 295 438 114 231 373 60 750 1,277 85 559 976 37
23 Kumhar " .. 13 21 2 5 9 1 12 21 1 4 7 ..
24 Lohar .. .. 30 51 5 17 29 2 31 55 3 20 36 1
26 lIIachhi .. .. 10 17 2 4 7 1 11 19 • 1 3 5 ..
26 .Meo .. .. 12 21 .. 6 12 .. 6 11 .. 2 4 "
27 ~Iirasi .. .. 23 41 3 16 28 1 16 28 1 9 17 1
28 Mochi " .. 12 20 2 6 9. I 9 16 .. 2 4 ..
:29 l\Iussa,lIi .. .. 4 6 I 1 2 .. 2 3 .. 1 1 ..
.30 Nai
.'
.. .. 29 48 4 16 27 2 28 50 I 13 24 I

:3J Pakhiwara .. .. 27 45 4 17 31 1 42 73 .. " .. ..

:32 Pathan .. .. 90 140 26 57 94 13 210 356 11 21 119 ~12 7
.33 Rajput .. .. 50 84 9 33 57 5 83 147 7 46 80 5
'34 Saini .. .. 55 93 9 35 61 4 90 162 2 45 82 I
:35 Sansi .. .. 11 17 3 32 50 8 3 5 " 118 178 35

:36 Sayad .. .. 133 216 33 97 161 23 274 483 26 164 297 4

.37 Sheikh .. " 131 198 43 87 136 25 328 545 43 222 385 12
.38 Sunar .. .. 117 196 21 82 140 15 84 150 5 38 68 2
.39 Tarkhan .. .. 42 70 9 23 38 5' M 95 3 17 30 'I
40 Tell .. .. 14 24 2 7 13 1 14 24 1 6 I} ..
 267

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VI.

Progress of Literacy since 1881.
NUMBER OB' LITERATE per mille.
I
All ages. I 1{}-15 15-20 20 AND OVER.
ai ui 00
.; fj .; r<I
ai i>l
~
DISTRICT OR STATE AND , ..:l
l\IALES. FEMALES.
...-'lJ<I ~
J<I fj -<l
NATURAL DmSTON. :J :a
~
- - _---
r"I
~ ~ & -<l
::<i ~
i
...; ........ ...; .... ...; .... ...; ...; ...; ...; ...; ...; ...; ...; ...;
l~ ""~
...; ...; ...; ....;.....; ...; ...; ...;
0 0> co .... 00> co
....
'" ~ ~ ~ '"0> ....""0>
.... ....
0'>
...,
0>
M M
....co ....co ....'" ....""'" ....0> ...."" .... gJ ....'"'" ...."" ....0> ....""0> ....'"0> ....gJ
0>
M
0> 0>
M

I~ _. -
.-;

1 3 4 5 6 7 8 18 9 10 II 12 13 14 15 16 17 19 20 21 22 23 24 25
-- -- -- - -- -- - - - ---- -- -- - -- --
PUNJAB .. "
81 64 62 64 71 61 8 6 3 2 1 68 53 16
13 12 131 96 26 17 113 94 15 9
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain West 84 64 62 59 67 8 6 3 2 1 63 51 17 12 .128 92 27 17 118 94 16
1. Hissar "
2. Lo!wru State
.... I
58 49 46 50
27 12 26 38
50
22
60
49
33
1144
,2
3
2
2 1 1 .. 41 33
1 2 1 1 13 14
5
1
3 ' 86 76
6 35 18
8
8
6
4
86 77
44 15
5
3
3
2
9'

3. Rohtak .. 61 53 49 50 59 56 3 2 1 1 .. 49 48 4 3 99 78 6 5 87 79 4 4-
4. Dujalla State ::1
38 32 41 45
58 54 42 49
38
56
55
14-
I5
I 1 ' 1 1 I .. 24 13 I 63 51 4 2 .. 59 53 • 2 1
52 3 2 1 1 .. 46 45 6
"I
5. Gurgaon •. 4 91 69 9 7 82 80 6 4-
6. Pataudi State "
87 60 53 64 86 73 16 3 2 1 .. 1 65 45 7 2 134 55 13 9 126 94 8 3
7. Kamal .. 55 42 41 43 52 47 5 3 2 I I I 41 25 6 4 78 55 9 6 79 65 7 4
8. .rullundur .. 90 76163 64 80 68 115 II 6 3 3 2 85 87 18 20 167 137 34 28 115 101 17 12
9. Kapurthala State ::1 57 59 66 55 65 54 10 6 5 3 2 1 49 56 14 9 ,101 87 22 12 75 83 12 8
10. Ludhiana .. 156 99 85 83 82 63 26 16 9 4 3 2140 116 37 34 1250 160 55 38 204 134 28 17
12. Ferozepore ..
"
11. ·Maler Kolla Stafe .. 1 94,1 67 79 69
•• 1 79 61 60 67
58
71
44
52
9
13
4 6 2 I 1 57 53 11 7 127 77 15 .6
7 5 3 2 2 57 48 18 13 112 92 25 19
134 95 u: 6
lI3 93 14 9-
13. Faridkot State 82 60 67 58 54 37 7 4 1 2 1 1 44 25 7 3 ,112 77 14 10 123 99 8 5
i4. P{}tiala State
15. Jind State
"
..
70 61 62 42
41 46 44 50
59
49
61
43
6
4-
5
4
4 1 I I 33 35
2 2 I .. 22 27
6 5 I 88 71 12 10
4 ,53 ·65 8
108 94
65 72
8
6
6
4 9 I>
10. Nabha State 79 58 49 74 73 61 10 4 3 1 1 .. 48 31 13 4 103 64 19 8 ll6 88 II I')
17. I"ahofo .. ..
13S 100 95 74 81 73 39 23 25 7 6 4 101 81 iiI 36 :209 148 69 49 188 139 48 27
18. Amritsar .. ..
103 69 72 ,74 77 68 22 8 8 5 4 3 84 50 26 15 !1ll5 93 46 17 140 105 27 10
19. Gujranwala ..
80 62 52 62 73 73 20 12 5 4 2 2 74 62 28 19 131 98 44 27 107 82 24 13
20. Shiekhupura 63 46 .. .. .. .. 9 4 " .
... .. 51 30 f2 6 104 62 20 12 90 72 II 5-

n.-Himalayan .."I 79 74 61 67 71 58 7 7 5 4 4 2 48 56 9 11 10{] 92 13 12

1
111 104 8 8
21. Sirmocr State .. 53,49 47 61 67 44 6 4' 4 3 2 I 25 24 11 61 60 44 12 8 75 72 6 4-
22. Simla " .. ' 268211 236 222 220 195,92 156 131 8575 58 231 244 104 244 ,302 255 132 242 310 227 llO 162
23. Simla Hill Stales 66 56 48 41 47 34 5 3 3 3 3 2 38 30 5 3 ' 84 63 7 5 90 80 6 4
24. Bilaspur State ".. /
46 62 32 21 46 46 2 3 1 2 .. 19 34 I 3 ' 49 68.. 3 4 68 89 3 3
25.
26.
_J7.
28.
Kangra

Suket State
Ohamba Stale
..
1Ifan-di State
89 85 74-
.. I 85 76 32
.. 36 48 43
.. I 56 41 3.4
84 81 68 7 6 3 3 2 1 63 73
47 66 38 6 3
40 25 56 2 3
38 48 38 5 3
2 I 2 .. 36 51
1 " 1 2 21 27
I 2 2 I 22 25
9
8
3 10
6
4 38 42
3 60 39
117 15 11
6 104 80 12
4
8
4
8
3
I'" 125 120
126 117
51 69
8;; 59
8
7
2
6
6
4
3
3

III. Sub-Himalayan
29. Ambala
.. I 104
8973 65
85 81
68
75
73 59 15 9
74 56 19 14
7
7
4 3 1 77 70
4 3 2 76 71
19
23
14 157 117
20 160
31 20
II4 34 27
120 .103
142 117
17
23
11
16
..::1 3 1 .. 39 38
30. Kalsia State 61 58 50 68 69 47 10 4 3 12 4 82 74 22 6 90 84 II 6
31. Hoshiarpur 98 82 69 73 79 69 10 7 5 2 1 1 96 95 14 12 196 144 23 17 123 108 12 8
32. Gurdaspur 69 58 50 51 58 56 10 8 4 2 2 I 63 64 13 14 121 98 24 20 94 81 12 9
..
33.
34.
35.
Sialkot
Gujmt
Jhelum
..
.. "1
.. 64
55 53
79 60 54
.• 105 85 79
52
61
82
66 55 II 8
60 49 12 7
75 55 17 8
5
4
6
3 3 2 59 54
3 2 1 61 59
4 2 ll03 86
17
18
25
13
10
14
122
130
203
99 25 19
96 30 15
153 42 23
84 76
113 85
135 122
12
14
18
8
8
9•
36. Rawalpindi .. 152 120 101 92 96 75 31 19 20 9 6 3134- 92 38 28 260 176 57 35 202 169 37 23
37. Attock .. 64 57 51, .. .. .. 12 6 5 ••• 49 46
0 •• 16 8 no 81 26 12 93 89' 15 7
IV.-North-West Dry Area 69 53 60 69 81 70 10 6 4 321 53 41- 14 9 119 85 23 13 99 81 12 7
38. Montgomery .. 65 51 57 69 74 63 10 6 5 4 2 I 47 33 11 8 105 70 22 15 97 82 13 7
39. Shnhpur " 83 58 66 72 82 64 22 10 8 7 3 1 72 51 31 17 140 91 53 23 ll5 85 24 12
40. Mianwali .. ..
"
66 52 60 67 .. .. 6 2 2 3 .... 48 35 8 2 121 73 14 5 98 83 7 2
41. Lyallpur "
42. Jhang
..
..
89
71
52
73
52 45
71 97
..
88
.. 16 6
84 17 8
4
4
I"
('i 2
.. 86
1 63
49
53
18
22
9 165 96
12 128 1I3
37
33
12
19
121 76
100 ll4
20
20
7
9
43. Multan
"
.. .. 82 63 86 101 98 93 8 7 5 4 3 2 54 45 10 10 133 95 17 15 123 95 10 S
44. Bahawalpur State .. 38 27 37 51 64 51 3 2 2 .. I 11 25 17 4 2 63 40 5 3 56 42 4 2
45. Muzaffargarh .. 54 52 67 65 j 81 75 3 4 2 2 I 2130 36 4 5 80 83 7 8 83 78 4 4
46. Dera Ghazi Kh ..n .. 53 57 48 67 84 62 4 4 I 2 I 1 32 41 8 10 99 D8 12 10 76 85 5 4
I

NOTE.-In the Columns glvmg the figures of 1881 and 1891, persons ovor 15 years of age, who were returned as
"learning" on those oocasions have been treated as literate.

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VII.

Absolute figures of Literacy at certain Ages with OOO's omitted.

TOTAL POI'ULATION. TOTAL LITERATE. TOTAL LITER<l.TE IN ENGLISH.

AClIl-GROUI'.

I
Persons .

2
. Males.

3
Females.

4
Persons.

5
Males.

6
Females.

7
Persons.

8'
Males.

9
Females.

10

PUNJAB

5-10 .. 3,765 2,025 1,740 70 56 14 7 6 1

,15 .. 3,428 1,889 1,539 144 119 25 22 20 2

1~0 .. 2,657 1,457 1,200 221 190 31 54 50 4

20 and over. .. 14,160 7,906 6,254- 987 89! 93 185 .' 173 12
 268

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VIII.

Showing the growth in the number of Educational Institutions, Scholars and Expenditure from 1889-90
to 1930-31 from the returns of the Education Department.
-- -._,-- ---
1889·1890. I 1890·1891. 1891·1892.
INSTITUTIONS. SOHOtiiS:"" - -- INSTITUTIONS. --SCHOLARS. INSTITUTIONS. SCHOLARS.
CLASS Oll INS1'ITUTJON. ~ .;
~ cO
~ '; .;
-"....
"''"
';l
~
-"d .;
-;..... ';l .; -"d ,;
cO
Ol"
';l S a e e -" a
;;:: ~ ~'"
~ ';l ~
~ " ~ ~ r;,
Q)
r;, ;;:;: Q)

2 3 ""' .J. '" - - - 5 6 7 "'" 8 9 "'" 10 11 12

r;,
13

COLLEGIATE EDueA. r Arts Colleges .• 7 431l 7 468 7 534

TION
ScHOOL EDUOATION
Professional Colleges
Seconda ry Schools
1
250 24 H,GI::!
102 4
1,437
1
257 26
124
44,778 1,;;.1 1
259 28
144
48,709 I,B78
GENE1lAL
ScHOOL EDUOATION
8l'BOIAL ['"",og Scl"," ..
Primary Rchools ..

All OtheT8 •.
1,677
5
8
299 84,738
3IG
783
8,555

15
1,726
5
7
299 83,249
342
782
9,012 1,733

7
6
313 88,972
357
937
10,106

PiuvATE Advanced 944 12,595 .. 794 9,408 688 .. 9,320 ..

INSTITUTIONS Elementary 6,453 806
93,986 9,693 5,520 99B 83,905 11,999 5,755 611 91,092 8,178
Total 9,3[6 1,129 2,17,471 19,704 8,317 1,.123 223,0.56 22,657 8,456 952 240,066 20,162
Expenditure on Education Re. 24,32,800. Ra. 25,33,609 Rs. 2,670,499.
"I 1895·1896. 1896-1897.
1
1 1897·1898.
CoLLEGIATE EnUCA·
TION
ScHoor. EDUCA.TION
GENBRAL
r""
Professional Colleges
Coll"oo
Secondary Schools "
Primary Schools ,.
9

296
2,46B
1
1,070
220
31 55,976
328 109,862
')4')'>

li;055
8
9
I
315
2,453
31
317
..
1,171
231
58,600
108,333
2,528
10,713
7
10
1
339
2,423
..
1,157
200
32 60,76{
319 106,793
2,632
11,205
ScHOOL EDUOATION
SPECIAL
PruvATE
INSTITUTIONS
l
Training Schools •.
All Othel'i<
Advanced
Elementary
6
9
488
4,381
..
344
1,356
7,125
645 66.771 9,364
42
504
4,340
6
10

519
2
352
1,562
7,264
67,W 7
241

7,703
6
10
445
4,100
3
326
1,654
6,612
506 63,016
"
252

7,933
Total 7,658 1,005 242,724 22,8911 7,638 869 244,680 21,242 7,384 860 240,522 22,029
Expenditure on Education Rs. 30,27,966 Rs. 30,72,714 Rs. 31,56,514
1 ___ ~0~I,~I(~90~2~.~____~I__~=-_I_9_02_._19_W~.~~~____~__~___I_9_03_._19_~~.~_____
rArts Colleges 13 1,331 IIi ., 13.. 15 ., I ,360
CoLLEGIATE EDUCA·
TION Professional Colleges 3
"
404 12 3 " 12
455 3 "
..
486
"
.."I
ScHOOL l~DUOATION
GENERAL
SonooL EDUCATION
SPECIAL
j'
Secondary Schools
Primary Schools •
Training Schools .
All Others
35l

5
]J
34 62,679

3
261
1,6[)2
2,795
2,257 ~. 326 100,663 12,334
..
132.
351
2,452
5
15
82 64,887

4
255
1,841
2,678:
353 108,177 13,654,
.. .. I
269
344
2,462
5
16
35 64,69B

6
248
2,012
2,811
360 109,343 13,705
..
244
..
.. 4,645 .. 5,305 .. ..
l
,PRIVATE 251 39 342 354 5,351 43
Advanced 3,809 674 60,237 10,468
INSTITUTIONS Elementary 3,050 549 49,917 11,219 3,631 716 58,356 12,565
5,941 .912 221,592 20,631 6,992 1,063 242,470 27,069 6,830 1,117 241,854 29,376
Total
Rs. 32,53,827 Rs. 37,63,988 Rs. 41,16,698
Expenditure on Education -- 1907·1908. I 1908·1009. 1 19D9·WID.
COLLEGIATE EDUCA· rArts Colleges •
10 .. 1,725
572
..
34.
10 ..
2
1,860 10
5
.. 2,022. "
3 2 4 578 53 2 590 4
TION 1Professional Colleges 291 40 67,220 3,3331 296 44 71,683 3,806 304 42 81,926 4,00
SCHOOL EDUCATION I Secondary Schools I 3,343 586 146,290 21,615 3,408 600 149,542 22,672 3,345 602 157,946 26,30
GENERAL " Primary Schools 5 I R65 37 5 I 371 25 0 i 390 J
ScHOOL EDUCATION 'I Training Schools
21 11 2,420 660 23 11 2,468 726 25 10 2,848 62
AIl Others .. ..
l
SPECIAL 208 4,215 168 I 3,710 S5 183 2 3.259 11
PRIVATE Advanced 2,510 595 43,958 10,419 2,022 508 35,413 9,584 2,054 643 36,499 12,8f
INSTITUTIONS Elementary
6,391 1,236 266,765 311,098 5,936 1,167 265,52/; 36,951 5,931 1,.102 285,480 43,91
Total
Rs. 56,36,126 Ra. 55,59,278 Rs. 58,41l,382
Expenditure on Education --- 1913-1914. 1 1914 1915. 191 5- 19 16.
COLLEGIATE EDUOA. rArts Colleges .. o
6
1
I
3,163
792 37
131 9
6
I
I
3,496
833
18
361
9
6
1
1
3,87-3--
921
TION 1 Professional CollegeS\
352 59 98,680 7,7441 aS7 63 102,713 8,338 1 413 71 107,390 10,2

~
SCHOOL EDUOATION Sccon dary Schools
GENERAL Primary Schools ., 4,158 793 219,796 37,]991 4,552 S7S 227,890 38, 7571 4,757 922 234,192 41,J
SOHOOL EDUCATION Training Schools .• 1 23 7 795 III 24 9 861 176 24 10 960 I
All Others .• 31 Ii 2,956 527 3G 5 3,124 507 37 5 3,339
SPECIAL
PRIVATE
INSTITUTIONS
!
Advanced
l Elementary
.• 226
2,263
3,961
1,003 45,G26 18,518
3BI 182
1,992
3104
969 39:073 16,983
.. 192
2,067
1 3,228
862 40,402 15,1
Total 7,068 1,869 375,769 65,187 7,188 1,926 381,094 64,816 7,605 1,873 394,305 68"

Expenditure on Education Rs. 93,21,575

191(1.1920.
1 Rs. 1,07,18,807
1920-1921. , Rs. 1,12,lG,765
1921·H)22.
33 15 I 4,472
COLLEGIATE E nUCA· rAr t S C0' IIeges ..
12
8 1
1
4,566
1,501
38\
27
16
9
I
I
4,266
1,676 35 9 1 1,690
TtoN \ Professional Colleges 9 164870 13,761 976 99 189,655 13,936 1,053 96 208,6Q{ 13
SCHOOL EDUCATION Secondary Schools 835 39,
5 16 ~0 I ,001 2 ~ 8,.·1'"II'< 45,85.,) 5,360 1,017 238,674 47,212 5,627 1,048 270,153 48
G . Primary SchooIs " .,
359 18 12 1,472
ENERAL </ Tram' l'ng Schools .• 1. 15 12 1,062 300 IS 12 1,305
SOHOOL EDUCATION All Others .• 3!l 6 3,197 691 35 (j :J,017 669 34 5 3,364-
SPEOIAL
~IVATE
'INSTITUTIONS
Advanced
LElementary
Total
·
.• 1
"I'
.,
140
1615
7,823
1
8 2,590
716 39921
1,838 44.5,417
Ra. 1,41,93,952
,~
1851
11,715
,'],499 640,094 8t
72,572
Rs. 1,89,62,287
I
147
1,551
8,121
:l 2,901
680 40,363
1,$18 481,857
Rs. 1,84,06,424
188
12,7001
75,m!
144
2,00{
8,904
7 2,650
1,329 47,689 2,
E xpenditure Ed
ura t Ion • ----...,~,.:,,;,,----+---l~mm----I-----19:2f_"i92s:_--
192(j·19~7.
OIl
•\ 1925.1\)26. 1 1 1927·1928 .
~SI',88~57 30 2 9,72-8-
COLLEOIA'I'E EnueA·
TION
SCHOOL EDUCATION
I
(Arts Colleges .• -
I'rofessional cOllegcs
Secondary Schools 2227
21
7
2
1
7,383
1,729
108 422,384
84
32
18,271 2,633
2B7 21
-
77
27
114 491,693 20,509 3,055
8 I 1,846
120 552,143 2
GENERAL ) ])riml1ry Schools .. 5: 714 1,162 377,315 55,993 5,912 1,232 393,178 61,480 6,694 1,:135 389,520 t
1 14 3,683
ScnooL EDUOATION I Training Schools "1 27 11 2,299 397 . 32 12 2,851 445 42
SPECIAL I All Others") . . 3,24 1 7 8"v, OS~I 5261 3,859 27 104,072 1,104 a,4Hi 36 !l7,642
PRIVATE lAdvanced ~ .. ~,589 1,7'\J7 54,387 32,912,
1
2,707 2,2013 58,II7 38,532 2,797 2,500 54,078 J
I~TITUTIONS Elementary J
Tota) 13,826. .1,088 954,!i8,J 108,21!i I5,lI8 3,694 1,060,543 122,174 15,042 4,017 1,109,5401,

Expenditut·c on Education Us. 2,56,22,044 Rs, 2,87,65,763 Rs. 3,02,10,.555.

 269

SUBSIDIARY TABLE VIII.-concluded.

Showing the growth in the number of Educational Institutions, Scholars and Expenditure from 1889·-90 to 1930-31
from returns of the Educational Department.

189:2·1893. 18113·1894. 1894.1895.

INsTiTUTIONS. SCIlOLARS. INSTITUTIONS. ScUOLArlS. iNSTITUTIONS. SCIIOWS.'

CLASS OF INSTITt'TlON.
j
~'" 14 18 19
j
24

COLLEGlATE EDUCA· ( Arts Colleges.. 8 .. 661.. 9.. 870.. 9.. 1,003

TION prOfeSsional Colleges I .. 158 .. 1 .. 189 .. 1 .. 211
SOIIOOL EDUCATION Secondary Schools 27l 27 48,812 1,898 283 28 51,328 2,0481 290 29 52,632 2,161
[ Primary Schools.. ],762 325 83,38] ]0,414 1,787 3')') 85,611 IO'~:17:.41 2,446 3.3.3 108,42 5 10,980
GENERAL
SCIIOOL EDUCATION (Training Schools .. 6 .. 321 •. 6.. 278 6 342
SPEOIAL
LAII Others .. 8 .. 1,050 .. 7.. 1,100 8.. 1,366
PBIVATE Advanced .. 660 .. 7,677 .. 585 .. 7,957 493. . 6,745
INSTTTt'TIONS ( Elementary .. 5,151 1,025 84,210 12,517 5,275 1,023 87,188 1+,0821 4,109 918 62,660 12,23.3
Total .. 7,867 1,377 226,270 24,829 7,953 1,373 234,521 26,904 7,362 1,280 23,~,385 25,376
Expendituro on Education •. Rs. 28,07,953 Rs. 28,8],125 1
Rs. 27,70,430
------~18~9°8."18~9°9.------~I------~1~89~9~.1~90~0-.-------rl------~I~9~00~.1~90=1-.------_

COLLEGIATE EDUCA· Arts Collegt·s .. 10 .. 1,250 .. I 11 .. 1,272 .. 13 .. 1,251

( Professional Colleges 1 .. 200 81 1 .. 175 13 I .. 167 11
TION
(SC<'ondary Schools 339 33 61,697 2,550: 348 35 64,541 2,665 372 34 65,392 2,675
SonOOL EDUOATION
GENERAL l Primary Schools .. 2,350 321 102,458 1l,070I 2,339 308 104,349 11,271 2,367 315 105,352 12,OG8
SenOOL EDUOATION (Training Schools .. 6 .. 322.. 6.. 344.. 6.. 322
LAII Others .. 10 3 1,718 173/ 13 3 1,940 18\) 13 2 2,013 15-1,
SPECIAL
PRIVATE r Advanced .. 449
4,1l1
.. 6,687
515 64,335
.. 1
8,629
418
3,905
.. 6,102
480 60,811 8,551
6 378
3,505
.. 6,541
473 54,456 8,762
INS'UTUTIONS LElementary ..
Total .• 7,276 872 238,667 22,430 7,041 826 2.19,624 22,695 6,655 824 2.15,494 23,670
1

Exp8nditure on Education Rs. 32,20,666 Rs. 33,23,282 Rs. 33,02.046

__~=-_1~9~04~.1~9~057.~_____ 1 __-,.__~19~0~5.~19~0~6.~~~__-+I__~~~19~06~.I~OO~7~.____,_
COLLEGIATE EDUCA· ( Arts Colleges .. 15 .. 1,378 .. 10. . 1,396 .. IO. • 1,598
TION
PfOfeSSional Colleges 3 1 G05 24 3 1 524 34 3 2 629 39
SOHOOL EDUCATION
Secondary Schools 338 36 64,785 3,003 288 36 59,506 2,9513 290 39 64,359 3,05U
Primary Schools .. 2,514 364 lI2,410 13,81.1 2,930 459 127,057 16,770 3,151 542 141,345 20,201
G.!lNERAL
ScnooL EDUCATION
SPECIAL
PBIVATE
INSTTTUTIONS
t Training Schools ..
All Others
Advanced
[ Elementary
..
..
..
5
17
306
3,682
1 363
8 " 179
1 4;950
40
438
124
635 59,086 11,764
5
17
226. .
2,845
1
12
422
2,179
3,907
565 47,633 11,707
53
567
36
5
18
248
2,772
1
13
3
401
72
4,006
2,521
674
168
688 48,095 13,073
Total .. 6,880 1,046 245,7S(J 29,207 6,324 1,074 242,624 32,123 6,497 1,288 262,954 37,283
Expenditure on Education .. Rs. 43,37,615 Rs. 49,65,576 Rs. 51,96,890
------~1~9~10'.1~9~11'.-------r1------~1~9~11~.1~9~12~.------~1------~1~9=12~'1~9~13~.----·-
2,2;0

6,o~gl
Arts Colleges .. 11 11 2,659 9 2,770 3
COr.LEGLATE EDUOA·
[ Professional Colleges 5 2 66i 42 6 2 860 6 1 840 35
TION 50 87,:!77 5,168 312 52 93,326
Secondary Schools 307 317 56 93,885 7,190
SaHOOL EDUCATION
[ Primary Schools .. 3,321 599 16!,081 26,174 3,417 637 170,410 29,269 3,689 709 197,230 32,II8
GENERAL 55
Training Schools .. 6 6 382 7 6 452 48 20 8 672 84
SCIlOOL EDUCATroN 2,755 747
SPECIAL All Others •. 24 12 24 19 2,780 1,236 25 5 2,617 408
{ Advanced .. 100 .• 3,817 97 170 •• 4,486 li9 186 1 3,877 90
PruVATE 716 38,386 15,022 1,867 875 43,226 17,175 2,884 908 50,498
INSTITUTIONS l Elementary .. 2,053 18,1U
Total .. 5,893 1,385 299,635 47,30S 5,820 1,591 327,204 53,909 6,636 1,688 352,.389 58,102
Rs. 60,57,056 Rs. 68,64,909 Re. 84,20,780
Expenditure on Education ..
19i6.W0~.------~II-------'19n.l~7·'lo91~8-.------~I------~1~91~8~.1~9~19~.--------
10 1 4,21.t 2~ 11 1 4,593 28 12 1 4,540 '30
COLLEGIATE EDUOA' Arts Colleges ..
( Professional Colleges 6 1 1,115 39 Ii 1 1,332 38 6 1 1,461 29
TION 75 1lI,541 10,970 434 80 112,050 11,286 462 89 116,460 13,745
Secondary Schools 422
SCHOOL EDUCATION 035, 244,796 43,055 5,084 954 242,335 43,254 5,172 951 24,6,771 42,919
( Primary Schools .. 4,918
GENERAL 16 13 9l:? 224 13 14 804 290 18 II 911 293
SrHOOL EDUCATION Training Schools ..
All Others .. 40 5 3,564 591 38 (J 3,402 6321 39 5 3,854 613
SPECIAL 3,313 67 167 I 2,740 65 149 2 2,444 23
Advanced .. i75
Pnn'ATE [ 1,868 872 37,581 14,734 1,671 760 33,743 12,2471 1,380 667 31,502 11,603
INS'TITUTIONS Elementary ..
Total .. 7,465 1,902 407,036 69,702 7,424 1,817 400,999 67,84fJ 7,238 1,727 407,943 69,?57
Us. 1,08,63,320 Re. 1,14,72,852 Rs. 1,24,02,186
Expenditure on Education
"----~~~----~----ffiM~.-----r----==u~------
1922.1023. I 1923·1924. I 1924·1925
16 2 4,B56 71 17 2 5,527 96 21 2 6,721 IlO
COLLEGIATE EDUOA· Arts Colleges .. 2 1,442 35 7 2 1.641 30 7 1 1,714 27
( Professional Colleges 7
TION 90 247,013 13,522 1,306 92 284,696 14,027 1,658 100 337,799 15,416
(Secondary Schools 1,095
c""UOOL EDUCATION 5,562 . 1,039 353,258
5,738 1,046 350,434 50,974 5,679 1,016 351,446 50,426 51,152
GENERAL I Primary Schools .. 23 12 2 116 418 25 13 2,213 438 25 12 2,184 379
mOOL EDUCATION Training Schools .. 2,402 () 65,941 56(1
[ All Others 663 5 21:365 525 1,551, 8 44,720 546
SPECJA.L .. )
RrvA.TE Advanced " 2,573 1,523 57,631 26,576 2,712 1,816 56,504 29,5fl6 2,661 1,715 56,128 2£1,251
I1!S')WUTIONS ( Elementary
10,115 2,680 684,857 92,1211 1J,.10() 2,949 '746,747 95,159 12,336 2,875 823,745 95,9(}l
Total
Rs. 2,20,38,296 Rs. 2,15,53,875 Rs; 2,34,05,266
Expenditure on Education
I------~~~--------~------~~~------.-----~~~--------'
1928·1929. I 1929·30. I 1930·31.

201;

~
OLLEGIATE EDUCA' Arts
Colleges 32 2 10,691 128 1 33 2 1l,806 161 32 2 12,052
T10N Professional Colleges S 1 1,908 39 8 1 1,971 34 8 1 1,86B 28
CllOOL EDUCATION Secondary Schools 3,363 132 573,078 25,681 3,654 151622,074 31,968 3,778 163 657,946 36,634
GENERAL l Primary Schools .. 5,520 1,409 363,490 73,937 5,584 1,528 374,733 81,907 5,700 1,638 399,046 90,187
~UOOL EnUCATIOl! Training Schools .. 42 16' 4,172 628 43 18 4,251 761 35 19 3,422 840
SPECIAL ( All Others .• 2,246 46 59,694 1,~19 2,247 37 58,061 1,489 2,044 36 55,232 1,52.)
RIVATD
INS'l"rfUTIONS
Advanced
( Elementary ::
J 2,770 2,512 56,380 49,306 3,309 2,853 70,068 54,076 3,528 3,170 70,242 56,595

Total .. 13,981 4,118 1,069,413 151,.338 14,878 4,590 1,142,964 170,396 15,125 5,029 1,199,808186,014
Expenditure on Education Rs. 3,07,81,835 Rs.3,14,73,203. Rs. 3,28,40,628.
- .--------__!_----------- ----------------------'----- - - - - __ -- -- . ------
 270

~ ...
SCHOOLS. SCHOLARS. ~fl...! Sc HOOLS. SCrrOLA.RS.
'"
,.Q

::odlg F11l"':
.; j:l'O~ j:I~ g
.; iii ui .Sl .,-"1 '"
W"'oo gj
!':lo-"l
",,.<:II})
DZSTIl;ICT OR TMlSIL. Ql
.s01
~
S
~
~
01
~
dI
IS
~
01 00 ...
~'+-t
.. c
!l)
~
DZSTRWT OR TAlISIL.
4
~
0;
~
~r8
~"6 ~
...
1 2 3 4 5
<:
6 1 2
R ~
5 6
.HISSAR .. 465 42 25,565 1,605 i
Risaar
.Hansi
.. III 14 6,377 603
54
56
SlALKOT
Sialkot
384
85
104
32
47,291
13,313
7,938113
3,956 148
90 7 5,484 278 59 Pasrur 93 21 1O,90S 1,243 107
Ehiwani 79 II 4,932 410 59 Narowal 94 21 ll,097
" 1,303 108
Fatehabad 77 6 3,081 146
Sirsa ..
"
108 4 5,691 168
39
52
Daska 112 30 11,972 1,436 94

....
GU,1JU.NWALA 336 71 35,957 5,713 102
ROllTAK 415 55 36,634 1,821 82 Gujranwala 13 6 36 13,815 3,440 100
Rohtak 114- 15 10,566 732 88 Wazirabad '>
ll~ 23 13,213 1,461
Jhajjar .. 144 17 J3,200 46! ~~ 1\ Hafizabad n
108

....
8S 8,9:!!J 812 97
Cohnna 70 ~ 5,359 :lOG
Som'pat 57 15

{lUROAON .. I 367 22
7,400 ;~22

25,641 1,052
76

70
' SHll!KHUl'rTRA
Sheikhul'ul'a
Nankana Sahib
366
137
132
39
24-
7
31,126 2,528
12,855 I,GlS
10,647 572
83
90
81
Qurgaon
FcrclZ pur-Jhirka
5S
65
5
:!
4,827
.~, 151
27.5
71
81
():~
I ShaJJdanl. 97 8 7,62+ ;14;; 76
Nuh 51 " 3,895 78 75 GUJltAT 322 54 36,649 3,769 107
Palwal [i8 6 3,935 348 1)7 GujrM 103 23 14,249 J,953 129
Hcwari 80 4 5,787 170 71 Kharian II4 15 1~,737 ),038 106
Balabgarh 45 3 3,046 110 G6 Phalia 105 Hi 9,663 778 86
KAItNAL 528 40 27,634 1,478 51 SHAJll'UR 451 73 40,392 5.193 87
Kamal 172 14 9,139 622 52 S'hahpul' 77 13 IJ,Q28 017 87
Panipat 118 10 5,842 272 48 Khushah 126 :.l1 10,912 1,174 82
Kailhal .. I 14-5 9 7,124 363 49 Bhalwal 106 17 10,0:n 1,149 91
Thanesar I 93 7 5,52D 221 58 &rgodhn 142 22 12,52·1 1,953 88
AlIlllAr,A
Ambala
Kharar
::I 390
75
114
46
18
12
38,014 2,810
9,256 1,152
10,231 689
94 JHF.T>UM
1I2 [' Jhelum
87 Pind Dadan Khan
309
100
89
62
17
20
34,979 3,857
12,38! 1,278
9,628 7116
105
II7
96
Jagadhri 57 4, 5,lD5 252 89· Chakwal 120 25 12,0(;7 1, 78:~ 102
Nataingarh 55 3 5,167 202 93
Rupar 89 9 8,165 515 89 RAWALPI:iDI 339 73 42,144 6,405 118
Rawalpindi 113 :17 16.991 4,376 142
8Il1lLA 69 11 4,155 601 59 Guja,r Khan 88 18 12,086 1,195 125
Simla 39 11 2,833 601 69 liIurree 65 8 5,305 ;l43 77
Kot Khai 30 1,322 44 Kahuta 73 10 7,762 491 D9
KANORA
Kangra
503
83
50
11
41,816 2,415
5,999 483
80
69
I ATTOC'K
Attock
377
9t
115
25
27,036
7,239
5,031
1,598
65
74-
Dehra 88 9 7,377 443 81 l'indigheb 140 40 7,958 1,602 53
Nurpur 51 8 5,234 520 981 Talagang G9 17 5,847 5()} 75
Hamirpnr 101 3 9,502 228 94 Fatehjang 74 33 5,992 1,270 68
Palampur 107 13 7,683 522 68
Kulu 73 6 G,021 219 79 JlfuNwALI 297 35 28,822 1,966 91
Mianwali 125 20 12,729 1,102 95
HOSfIURPUR 444 76 54,289 4,529 113 Bhakkal- 127 11 11,006 622 84
Hoshiarpur 125 28 17,685 2,292 131 Isa Khcl 45 4 4,587 242 99
Dasuya 88 14 12,073 895 127
Garhshankar 114 IS 13,977 763 1I2 MONTGOMERY 449 89 47,598 2,540 103
Una 117 HI 10,554 679 84 I Montgomery 160 14 18,206 1,114 III
Okaru. 104 11 10,096 557 100
JULLUNDUR 430 69 49,576 5,247 110 Dipalpur 89 7 10,271 382 III
Jullundur 132 36 19,317 3,032 133 Pakpattan 96 7 8,125 487 84
Nawanshahr 88 8 0,145 577 101 I
Phillaur 89 10 9,274 716 101 LYALLPUR 583 75 61,104 5,630 101
Nakodar 121 15 11,840 922 94 Lyallpur 174 36 19,449 2,899 106
Samundri 128 IQ 11,842 559 9Q
LUDHIA.r.-A 370 65 33,305 5,377 89 I Toba Tel., Singh 1M 17 17,2-17 1,580 llO
Ludhiana 135 30 14,327 2,956 105 Jaranwall. 127 12 12,566 592 95
Jagraon 129 26 10,722 1,824 81 1
&mrala lOG 9 8,256 597 77 JUANO 365 70 35,039 4,805 92
Jhang 165 39 16,24() 2;791 93
FEltOZ1WORE 410 S4 37,206 6.251 88 Chiniot llO 10 lO,4:.l6 952 95
Ferozcpore> 81 20 7,853 2;149 99 Shorlwt DO 21 3,337 1,062 85
2im 51 13 5,730 645 100
:Moga 92 25 8,850 2,047 93 lIIl'W'AN 448 50 46,900 4,235 103
l\luktsal' 92 13 7,136 713 75 .1IIultan 116 20 15,398 2,39G 131
Fazilka 94 13 7,63 7 f,97 78 Shujabad 71 6 1i,566 380 90
Lodhran 59 6 5,005 284 83
LAHORE 412 88 55,824 11,652 135 }fails; :l7 2 3,672 123 97
J_ahore 216 G4 38,54 7 10,533 175 Khanewal 77 10 8,311 7G5 lOt
Chunian 100 10 7,715 356 73 KabiI'1Vala. 88 6 7,858 287 87
KnsUf 96 H 9,562 763 94
MUZAFFARGARH 375 59 26,588 2,762 68
AMRITSAR 514 118 58,567 10,833 110 Mur.affargarh 125 II 8,253 529 65
Amdtsar 262 80 34,G92 S,8Il 127 Alif'ur 80 14- 6,220 772 74
Tarn Tars.o 152 27 14,2U 1,398 87 KotAdu 69 17 5,040 660 66
AjnaI~ 100 II 9,664 624 93 Leiah 101 17 7,070 801 67
GUIWASPUR 424 67 44,524 4,145 99 DERA GllAZI lUlA.N 431 51 26,610 3,330 62
Gm'daspur 115 21 12,061 1,290 98 Dera Gha.zi Khan 159 10 10,551, 1,352 70
Batala 140 19 15,969 1,752 III Sangha.r 108 26 6,515 1,218 58
Pathi>nkot 61 11 5,249 581 81 Rajanpur 78 7 4,254 285 63
Shakargarh 108 16 1I,245 522 95 Jltmpul' 86 8 5,287 475 61
 OHAPTER X.
LANGUAGE .
. 186. General. 187. Salleme of Classification of languages. 188. The Linguistio families. 189.
Indo.European languages. 190. Tibeto·Chinese languages. 191. Linguistic division. 192. Punjabi. 193.
Lahnda or Western Punja.bi. 194. Hindustani. 195. Western Pahari. 196. Rajasthani. 197. Pashto.
198. Baloehi. 199. EngIisll. 200. Tibeto·Chinese languages. 201. Kashmiri. 202. Sindbi. 203. Nepali.
204. Minor languages. Odki. 205. Persian. 206. Bhili. 207. Bengali. 208. Gujarati. 209. Marhatti.
210. Tamil and Telugu. 211. Arabic. 212. Central Pahari. 213. Other minor languages. 214. Bi·
lingualism. 215. Literary activity in different languages.
Imperial Table XV gives the absolute figures, Part A. containing the mother· tongue of persons living in Reference to
the Province and Part II showing the number of persons who habitually USEl some other language as subsidiary Statistics.
to their mother· tongue.
Subsidiary Table I gives the distribution of the population by mother· tongue for the whole Province accord·
ingto the censuses of 1931 and 1921, languages being arranged according to the main heads in Sir George
Grierson's Scheme. An additional column, showing for each languagc the number of speakers per mille of the
population aocording to the 1931 Census, is inserted in this tabl~.
Subsidiary Table II (a) gives the total numLer of spea,kers of ea,ch of the eight important languages,
returned in the Province as mother·tongues, and the number of persons using each of thes~ languages purely 0.8
their mother·tongue per 10,000 of the population for each natural division, district, and state•
•Subsidiary Table II (b) gives the number per 10,000 of the spmkers of each mother· tongue, who speaks
Bome other language in addition to it for each natural division, district and state.
Subsidiary Table III shows the number of books published annually in each language from HJ22 to 1931.
The instructions to enumerators with respect to the return of langu- General
186.
age were as follows :-.
" Oolumn 14 (La.nguctge).-Enter each person's mother-tongue. In the
case of infants and deaf-mutes the language of the mother should be entered.
"Column 15 (&lbsidia1'Y lcmguage).-Enter the language or language
habitually spoken by each person in addition to his ll10ther-tongu~in dailv
intercourse. "
No column was provided for subsidiary languages at last census. The
instructions about the entry of mother-tongue are the same as those issued in
1921 except that they were supplemented by a direction that Urdu and Hindi
should be recorded as Hindustani. It is quit~ impossible to draw a definite
line between Urdu and Hindi as spoken. In fact the discrimination between
the two had been given 'up in other provinces at previous censuses because it
was held that the distinction could not be drmvll, depending as it did on a
choioe of vocabulary rather than any clearly defined linguistic test.
At this census the .return of language was one of those things, in which
many people, particularly in towns, took a keen interest. Below are reproduced
tr~~i~t~ of a handbill distributed far and wide on the eve of t~~&~rY__:_"'~-_
T _. __

~numeration ~-'-l{],;lv.L~lVl.l) l<J.l{ !

CENSUS OPERATIONS HAVE BEGUN.

Question! Yo'u Should Answe?'.

Religion Vedic Dharm.
Sect Arya Samajist.
Caste Nil.
Race Aryan.
Language Arya Bhasha (Hindi).
The Census Committee, Arya
Samaj, Waehhowali, Lahore.
No doubt this sort of propaganda had a certain alllount of effect, partioularly
on the figures of urban areas. The District Officers of several districts
have mentioned in their reports on the census enumeration that numerous
persons in some admittedly Punjabi-speaking urban areas, both Hindus and,
 272 CHAPTER X.-LANGUAGE.

}luslims, insisted upon returning Hindi or Urdu as their mother-tongue.

Efforts were made by the enumerating agency to explain to them that under the
instructions Urdu and Hindi would be recorded in the census schedule as
Hindustani and therefore it was no use returning either as mother-tongue in place
of Punjabi. In a town in the Gujranwala District I myself had to remonstrate
''lith certain persons, who \vere in possession of the above-quoted handbill 'and
wanted to return Hindi in place of Punjabi as their mother-tongue. In Lyallpur
Town a M'llSJim barrister intervie\ved me ,while the preliminary enumeration
was in progress and enquired whether he could return Urdu as his mother-
tongue, beoause tbe language as spoken by him contained many Arabic and
Persian words, and was therefore more akin to Urdu than Punjabi. I pointed
(lut that Punjabi did not cease to be Punjabi even if it became polished in the
manner described. I wonder 'l.-vhether mv advice found favour wit.h him at the
~

time of actual enumeration. There is no doubt in my mind that many per-

sons returned Urdu or Hindi as their mother-tongue in place of Punjabi, and
t.hus the figures of Hindustani have been unduly swollen at the expense of
Punjabi. -
The difficul~ in the way of a correct return of lallguag~s have been
referred to in all the previous census reports. The stumbling block is the
uncertainty, ?Jl/the part of the speakers themselves, as to the name of the
language or illalect spoken. Ioannot do better than quote the remarks of Sir
Edward 'i'I{?(agan in his Report on the 1891 Census, which still hola good.
" The QiiieI difficulty lies jn the matter of names. The orders to emlmerator;; were that tile mother.t{)Il.gu(l
of ea,ch pe~~'on should be entered under the name applied to it by that person, and supervising officers were
fiercely cay.tioned against substitut,ing names of their {}Wn. But. the peasant as litUe knows that he is talking
P1!Pj.abi or Hindi as 1\1. Jourdain knew he was talking prose; and it would be very difficult to get any definite
?1Inswer from him without It certain degree of prompting. The question is whether such prompt,jng should be
officially recognised.• or whether the official notincation of the name under which the language of the district
is to be returned is not a greater evil than that which it is intended to cure. That such offidal notificatiollB
are given out by local officers in spite of an instructions is obvious. In Karnal for instance, Hindi and Urdu
were under orders entered as Hindustani; in Rajanpur the common dialect of the people waS under orders entered
.as Jatki; and the Jarge prevaJence of entries of Marwari jn N arnanJ, Hindi in Laham and Punjabi and Hindi
in Bahawalpur, which will be noticed later, show clearly enough that the enumerators were working under some
general orders on the subject. Mr. Younghusband, Deputy Commissioner, Dera. Ghaz,i Khan, writffl strongly
.in favour of some system by which, when different words are applied to the same language, one should by
authority hI') selected and the people asked" Is your mother. tongue such and such a languuge, a.nd if not, what
i, it ?" I think myself t,hat In following suoh a. prescript,i{)J1 we should he ill of the medicine aa we were before
of the disease, but am not myself prepared to recommend any \Yay out of th~, difficulty other than tha.t of omitting
the language returns altogether as being untrustworthy and unnecessary.

In this connection the following remarks of Mr. Rose in the 1901 Census
l{,eport will also be of muoh interest.
" It wa.s, however, clearly the best and sarest course to record in the'actual Census, the dialects as retJ,t'-" o~·,
'tth .
'by the people themselvC8, Jea,vjng their fina.l classification to alinguist.ic expert, But t,here are two grci1:! e d It IS
't.o a complete record on this simple basi!;. In tlle first place a man will seldom admit that his la,llftl ~ndo 't esert
'f he is at all eduea-ted, Punjabi, just as few people in England will plend guilty to a. provincJre di<a qm e ready
• ople a little further on, a little deeper in the hills,-whose spee!lh is jangli or pa~
.always tti... t ' _,~e next lac~~very ?ffi~al is m?fe or less of a linguis~~(! ~!~~,r:t hims~
,or of the moun ams. h d' le~t should ue wl:'.'C;O.'! "" ..It the rej<111t th~'
'of u how ea,c Ia v ' t d'-' . •
:a~y :;;obut distinct dialects ate not fully.re u~ir' Edward l'IIaclag an ~hat the return of
I am disposed to a,gree With d ' attention paid instead to the
b 'tted altoO'ether an more
language sbouId e oml 0.. Th fi res. of the language table are so
. f 1't cy or occupatlOn. e _gu .
,ent.rIes 0 age, 1 era . . f 1 'hcation that the results are m some
d b tb difficultIes 0 . C aSSI 1 .d t
nlUch affecte Y e . \V h n hO\Yl'wer endeavour to e Uel a e
places very difficult to explam. 'e sa, '
them as far as possible. . f1 es is almost the same as that
187. The scheme of olassificatlO~ 0 bangduag the "T inctuistic Survey of
scherhe of h BUses bemg ase on ,~o
cia~sil\l.lation adopted at the last tree .cen ' e revised classification as far as applicable
<<If ranguages. India" by Sir George GrIerson. Thb 'd' T J)le I at the end of this Chapter
. . roduced in SU SI Iary a . t
to this Provmce IS rep . t . d the last census. The only nnpOl'tan
together with the figures of the pr~senh ~n classification is the substitut,ion of
change that has now been m~de.m t lS
Hindustani for 'Urdu and HIlldi.
 LINGUISTIC FAMILIES. 273

188. All the languages of the Punjab belong almost entirely to the Aryan ~~~t~;~istie
branch of the Indo-European family. There are 28,392,000 persons who return
-these languages as their mother-tongue, or in other words these are spoken by 996
..out of every 1,000 people of this Pl'ovince. Ii to this were added the. speakers
.of European sub-families the number of speakers of Indo-European languages
would rise to 997 per mille of the population. Of the remaining 3 per mille of the
population, 2 per mille speak the languages of Tiheto-Chinese family and the
remaind(>r all the other languages, such as Odki(unclassed Gypsy family), Arabic
.{Semitic family), and Tamil and Telugu (Dravidian family).
189. The chief languages of this family belong to the Aryan sub-family and Indo-
European
'fall almost entirely in the category of the Indo-Aryan hranch. These are, the Languages.
mother-tongues of 990 per mille of the population, while the languages coming
,un der the ;Eastern group .of the Eranian branch, viz., Bilochi and Pashto, are
.spoken by 2 and 3 per mille, respec~ively. The Dardic branch, to which belongs
-Kashmiri, is the mother-tongue of the remaining 1 per mille. Taking up the
su b-branches of the Indo-Aryan branch we find that Lahnda belonging to the
~Vestern group of the outer sub-branch is spoken by 259 per mille of the people,
""hile of the languages falling under the Central group of the inner sub-branch,
Hindustani is spoken by 140, Rajasthani by 22 and Punjabi by 509 pel' mille,
-the Western Pahari of thf} Pahari groups of t.his (inner) sub-branch being spoken
by 59 per mjlle. The only language, spoken. by about 5,000 perso~.~ and falling
under unclassed gypsy languages of India, is Odki. ~
190. The only other languages spoken by any considerable number of 'people Tibeto-Chines~
" Languages
:a.re those belonging to the Himalayan sub-branch of Burman-Tibeto" sub-
family of the Tibeto-Chinese family. Such languages are Tibetan spoken by
.about 5,000 persons and unspecified Bhotia spoken by about 4,000 persons.
These two languages belong to the Tibetan group of this sub-branch, while
LahuE and Kanauri belonging to its pronominalized Himalayan group are spoken
by 27,000 and 26,000 persons, respectively. The total number of speakers of the
Tibeto-Chinese languages, as already noticed, forms only 2 per mille of the
total population. The proportion of speakers of languages other than Indo-
European and Tibeto-Chinese is thus only 1 per mille.
We can now take up the individual distribution of the most important
languages. The Linguistic Map in the beginning of this Chapter shows by means
of rectangles the number of persons speaking the different languages in each dis-
trict and ~tate of the Province, and gives a fair idea of the linguistic dist ;1- u Ion .
.. T:~Wl~,APos..~([k{1~h1:r~)eie\st~Q. 5 per cent. of t " ' -.~- HiD. I each area have
been omitted. The Map also shows bilingualism by means of double hatching,
or in other words by the hatching representing a subsidiary language being placed
'over the hatching representing the mother-tongue. . .
191. The chieflanguagesof the ProvinceareHindustani,Rajasthani, Punjabi, Linguistic
Division.
Lalmda, 'Western Pahari, Balochi and Pashto. Of these, Hindustaniis spokt'n
in the south-east of the P~ovince, and on its southern border passing through
Gurgaon, Hissar and Ferozepore it comes into contact with Rajasthani. Punjabi
is spoken in most of the Sub-Himalayan and central districts, Lahnda (Western
Punjabi) in the bulk of the N orth-West Dry Area, and Western Pahari in the
Himalayan Natural Division. Balochi is in vogue in the western parts of Dera
-Ghazi Khan, while speakers of _Pashto are found in the trans-Indus portion of
"1l'1ianwali and some riparian villages of Attock.
There are no sharp pivisions separating one linguistic area from another,
-.hut where physical features of the country undergo an abrupt change the border
 274 OHAPTER X.-LA~GUAGE.

becomes well marked. For instance, the Lahnda-speaking tract is separated

from the Pashto and Balochi tracts by the barrier provided in the case of the
former by the Indus and in the case of the latter by the hills of the Sulemanrange ..
Similarly we find that the Punjabi-speaking "tract is separated from the 'Western
Pahari tract by the lower ranges of the Himalayas. In the south-east the·
Ghaggar lUay be regarded as the dividing line between the Punjabi and the
Hindustani speaking tracts. The border lines between Punjabi proper and
_ Lahuda and between Hindustani and Rajasthani are comparatively le.ss distinct .
Punjabi. . 192. Punjabi is spoken hy 14,515,090 persons or as already remarked by
509 per mille of the population. The intercensal increase in the number of
Punjabl-speakers in most districts is about equal to the increase in the total
Variatiort in PunJabi (rnd Pakari, 1921-1931. population, but_in Kangra and the
Actua.1 decrease Aetual increase States shown in the margin there is a
Localit,y. in l>unjabi. in Pahari. . large decrease accompanied by a
-K-an-g-ra----
.. /
I speakers.
38Q,256
speakers.
corresponding increase in the number
397,777
Bilaspur
f)4amba
86,854
27,272
89,842
29,348
of
Pahari-speaking people. The
SimlaHiUStates.. 19,892 obvious explanation is that at this
42,286

()ensus in many cases Pahari has been correc.tJy returned as the language
instead of PUl1jabi. Besides this, at other places on the border line the figures
of Punjabi have bean affected on this occasion by interchange with Lahuda as
explained ]j~ow. .
.ahnda or
gestern
193. The figllres of Lahnd.a in Imperial Table XV are not in accordance
'unjabL with actual returns, but are based on an estimate carefuUy made. According
-to'Sir George Grierson the dividing line between Lahnda and Punjabi passes.
through the districts of Gujrat, Gujranwala, Sheikhupura and l\.1ontgomery.
All the persons born and enumerated in the tracts, which according to Sir George
Grierson's survey are Lahnda-speaking, have been treated as speakers of
Lahnda even if their mother-tongue, as happened in most cases, was recorded
as Punjabi. Our justification for this step is that the return of Lahnda in the-
(Ii! milli.JM). past eensuses had little value as the figures
Census. Actua.l Estimates. in the margin will indicate. The actual figures:
returns.
-18-81----1-_::...:_1~·5:.-:-:---- differed greatly from the estimates of such
i~~i n 3't~5* great authorities on the subject. as Dr. Jukes
i~~i g.~! and Sir George Grierson due to the return of
1931 •. 1 3'1 N Punjabi as the mother-tongue of persons who
• ~~J"k' ~unjabi and English Diotionary,"
~ u flb. -.... admitted1y spoke Lahnda. The." s.ct.l1$lJ
Preface. p. iv. -:-~ "~,,~~, '.h T.Li.o~.!\ . f T ,. , • 1. elUW auu
tGrierson. "LmguIBtl" »u'"",) ·,_"t.l''''V\';:! () ~ ,_,~-~, -~ -
Vol. VIII. Pa.rt I, p. 244. PART II.
_-------~I\·-~~-I NUMBER.OF PERSONS USING A LANGUA.GE
Speakers of Lahnda \
n
("lctua.1 Retur 8). _
.,
.;
SUBSIDIARY TO LAHNDA.
=~T~O~T~A.L~.===pi1J~N~J~AB~I=.=~HI~N~D~U~ST~AN~'IE.==P~AJ!~~AltI§~.
00 <ti
~§.
=
District or State affected.
<e -a'" .,
;, Oi" <ti
\ Males. Females. \ ~ 00 $ ~
~ ~ ~
\I__:;~'"---~ ~ ~
~ Oi
~ ~ Il'< ~ Il'<
\
• -----
•• \ '"'''4 ],420.324\
/pun]a"b Prov~ce .. t.~~~:654 1,420,273 \
British TerntoTy \
punjab StateS .' .h
Hamng political reiai'W!na wit
the Government of InaVl. ..\ 21
71) 51
12
Not aff~~ted ::
Not a!iectci .,
Gujranwa1a ., 21 1.·
Sheilmupura
Gu:jrat,
••
2,226
3 1
1,898 .. ., ..2 Not afi;cted ::
., 1
Shahpur 5 4 3 2 44 3'
18
Jhehun 125 13 M "6 3 Il 6
Rawalpindi 15 '1 9. Not affected ..
Attock .. \ 148,922 135,781\ Not a,ffected "
Mianwa1i .• 239 114
Jhang 66 48.
Dahawalpul' \
 HINDUSTANI, WESTERN PAHARI AND RAJASTHAN!. 275

the difference between these and the corresponding figures in Imperial Table
XV are to be added to the figures of Punjabi in ordE:'r to get its actual figures.
Lahnda according to our estimate is spoken by 7,378,252 persons, but accord-
ing to actual returns by 3,087,048. The various dialects classified as Lahnda
are Lahnda proper, Jatki of Multan, Muzafiargarh, Dera Ghazi Khan and Jhang,
Awan-lcari and Hindko of Attock and Mianwali, Potlwwafi and Jhelurni of
.Jhelum, Thalochari of Mianwali and Shahpur, ]{uchhari and Chanhaori of
Jhang, and Bar-di-boli, Landhokar and Jangli of Shahpur. Gujrat, Gujranwala,
Sheikhupura, Montgomery and Lyallpur. This list is not at all exhaustive, and
in many districts several local dialects bear different names. The figures of
Lahnda and Punjabi can only be compared with the past when combined.
194. The difficulties attending a correct dassification of Hindustani HIndustani.
have been considerable like those in the case of Lahnda as acknowledged in the
:past census reports. A further complication has been i.ntroduced by the
repercussions of the Urdu-Hindi controversy. Hindustani is an all-embracing
term, ~overing the language spoken in Delhi and Lucknow, the less polished
speech of all the real town-dwel1ers to the south of Ambala and the rough
,dialects of the country-folk in the hulk of the Ambala Di vision. The language
spoken in rural tracts is called Deswali (meaning peculiar to the country or
of the country), as opposed to Bagri; other names for it in \:arious localities
are Hindustani, Hindi or Urdu, or terms indicating the tribes speaking the
-dialect, such as Jatki, a term merely implying the language spoken by Jat8.
All these na~es or the dialects returned were at the time of sorting classified
into the wide term, Hindustani, and the returns represent, at least in the
area where thE:' language is indigenous, all the persons actually speaking
,one or other of its numerous dialects. Hindustani so classified is spoken
by 3,988,000 persons in the Pr0vince as against 3,561,000 speaking its
equivalents" Urdu and Hindi, at the last census, an increase of 12 per
cent. The number of Hindustani-speaking persons in the Ambala Division
is 3,182,000 as against 2,864,000 in 1921, an increase of U'1 per cent. The
increase in the rest of British Territory is 38,000 or 17'8 per cent. which is
mainly the outcome of the Urdu-Hindi controversy and only partly due to
immigration. In British Territory there are 132,298 persons, who have returned
-their birth-place as the United Pr l linces or Delhi and who are evidently Hindu-
stani-speaking. Compared to tb ,the number of those returned as Hindustani-
speakers is 249,036, and thoug} we must make allowance for the children of
immigrants from those Provir es, who though born in this Province have
-Hindustani as their mother-t( _lgue, the large difference in the figures indicates
-that the Punjabi-speaking people of this Province, particularly in large urban
areas, have returned Urdu or Hindi as their mother-tongue. It must, however,
be remarked that many Punjabi families in large towns have discarded Punjabi
in favour of Hindustani, and their children would naturally return the latter as
-their mother-tongue.
195. Western Pahari is spoken by 1,691,000 peopl'e as compared with Western
Pabarl.
1,097,000 at last census. The main cause of the variation is, as already
-remarked in paragraph 192 above, the return of Punjabi in place of Pahari in
1921 by a large number of Pahari-speaking people, the other cause being, of
,course, the natural increase in the population. The Pahari spoken in the
Province is known in linguistic phraseology as \Vestern Pahari, the Eastern
being spoken in Nepal and the Central in Kumaon and Garhwal hills.
196. Rajasthani is spoken by 613,000 persons as against 703,000 in 1921. RaJasthanl.
'The main reason for the decrease is interchange of the figures with those of
 276 CHAPTER X.-LANGUAGE.

Hindustani, as for instance in Loham State this language was returned in_
1921 by 20,232 persons, but by none now, while the figure for Hindustani has-:
risen from 387 to 23,370. The variation in the returns of Gurgaon District
though smaller in proportion is of even bigger magnitude. Rajasthani is now-
returned there as mother-tongue by 159,777 persons as compared to 266,20!)
in 1921, which means a decrease of 106,432 or 40 per cent. while the number-
of Hindustani-speakers has increased by 164,331 or 39'6 per cent. The main
dialects classified into this language are Bagri of the Ferozepore and Hissar-
border, and Mewati or the language of the Meos of Gurgaon, among the other-
dialects returned in small numbers being J aipuri, lYfarwari, etc. The border
line between Rajasthani and Hindustani would thus seem to be rather vague.

197. Pashto is spoken by 93,000 persons as compared with 59,000 at last cen-·
Pashto.
sus. The difference is mainly due to the fact that Povindahs, who migrate froll_
the trans-frontier tracts into this Province during the winter, were still present
in large numbers at the time of the census which was held in the end of February
about three weeks earlier than in 1921. Another reason.may be the retUrn of
Pashto as mother--tongue by many residents of Attock and Mianwali who speak
both Lahnda and Pashto. The speakers of Pashto number 27,483 in Mianwali
and 22,634 in Attock, and 42,437 in the rest of the Province. The other dis-
tricts, which have returned Pashto as mother-tongue in considerable numbers,
are Multan 8,000, Shahpur and Montgomery 6,000 each, Lahore 5,000, and Dera
Ghazi Khan, Rawa1pindi and Bahawalpur 2,000 each. Of the persons with Pashto·
as their mother-tongue 13,646 have returned Punjabi, 1,806 Hindustani an&
4,105 other vernaculars of the Province, as subsidiary languages. Those who-
have returned Pashto as their language subsidiary to Punjabi number on1y 156 ..·
Babchf. 198. Balochi has been returned as the mother-tongue of 61,000 persons as;
compared to 57,000 at the last census. The return for Dera Ghazi Khan is 57,367,
the other places with any considerable number being Multan (1,868) and Bahawal-
pur (1,176). The strength of the Biloch tribe in the Province is 624,695 or
ten times the number of those having Balochi as their mother-tongue. This
shows that the bulk of the Biloch tribe does not speak Balochi, and no doubt
many persons have been returned as Biloches merely because they are camel-
Qrivers.
English ...... 199. English. has been returned as the mother-tongue of 26,204 persons as'
against 23,724, which is the total nup.ber of Europeans, Armenians and Anglo-
Indians in the Province, with some of whom English is not the mother-tongue ..
The difference is evidently due to a certin number of Indians, especially Chris-·
tians, who speak English from their cradle -and have returned it as their
mother-tongue. Of the persons having English as their mother-tongue 4,067-
speak Punjabi, 3,474 Hindustani and 410 some other vernaculars 'of the;
Province as a subsidiary language.
Tibeto- 200. We have already referred to the figures of Kanauri, which is spoken
Chinese
Languages. only in Bashahr, alid Lahuli and Tibetan, which are spoken in the Kulu sub-
division of Kangra District. Tibetan is also returned as mother-tongue by a.
certain number of iIll111igrants sprinkled here and there over the Province.
Kashmiri. 201. Kashmiri is spoken by 22,000 people as compared with 4,679 in 1921.
As against this, 79,691 persons have returned Jammu and Kashmir as their
birth-place. The increase is mainly due to the fact that the annual winter
visitors from Kashmir had not begun their homeward march at the time of
the census, which was on the present occasion held comparatively earlier ..
 MINOR LANGUAGES. 277

The number of persons returned as Kashmiris according to the Caste table

is 202,920 or 9 times as many as those who return Kashmiri as mother-tongue,
which gives an estimate of the number of persons hailing from Kashmir who
have settled permanently in the Province. Numerous persons with Kashmiri
as mother-tongue have returned Punjabi as subsidiary language (8,269), and
most of these are the Kashmiris, who have been staying for some years past
in large urban areas, particularly Amritsar. Hindustani has been returned by
2,268 persons and other vernaculars' of the Province by 855 as subsidiary
languages. Kashmiri has been returned as a subsidiary language by 6,650
persons, who returned Punjabi as their mother-tongue.
202. Sindhi is the) mother-tongue of 12,000 persons as against 20,000 in 1921. Slndhl.

The chief decrease is to be found in Bahawalpur State where their number has
come down from 16,732 in 1921 to 9,328 in 1931. Of other places claiming Sindhi-
speakers Lahore has 811 and Lyallpur 782, while small numbers are found in
nearly all other districts and states.
203. The l~t.nguage next in numerical strength is Nepali, which has about NepaU~

8,000 speakers. As compared to this tllPre are 7,000 person~ with Nepal as
their birth-pla(}e, and the rest were probably born in the hills of the United
Provinces, or they may be the children of Nepalis born in this Province. The
number of persons speaking Eastern Pahari in 1921 was 9,243. The decrease,
however, may be due to the return of Pahari as mother-tongue by some Gurkhas,
who could not make the enumerator comprehend the difference between the two
languages, or to a decrease in the number of Gurkha units stationed in the
Province at the time of the census.
204. Odki has Deen returned as mother-tongue by about 5,000 persons as Minor
Languages ;;
against 3,000 at last census. Compared to this, there are 32,719 persons returned Odkl.
as Ods, a faot which tends to show that all Ods are not keen on the return of this
language, as many of them are now regarded as permanent residents of this
Province and their ohildren have Punjabi as their mother-tongue. As a matter
of fact most of the vagrant tribes have their own peculiar languages besides being
conversant with the language of the areas frequented by them.
205. Persian has been returned as the mother-tongue of 4,000 persons as Persian..
against 2,000 in 1921. The main figures relate to Lahore (1,215), Amritsar (1,168)
and Ludhiana {735}. Of the persons with Persian as their mother-tongue 1,486
have returned Punj abi, 649 Hindustani and 77 other vernaculars of the Province as
their subsidiary language, and most of these are no doubt more or less permanent
settlers in the Province. Persian is spoken as a subsidiary language by 975 per-
sons who have returned Punjabi as mother-tongue. Most of these are evidently
Afghan refugees, who have settled down pe.rmancntly in the Punjab, particu-
larly in Ludhiana and Lahore. Those who have returned Afghanistan as their
birth-place number about 15,000, but with most of these Pashto is the mother-
tongue. The lUunber of persons with Persia as their country of birth is only 900.
206. The main language among those classed as Bhili is Bawari, returned Bhili~

by 2,942 persons, mainly in Faridkot State. The number of Bawarias in the Pro-
vinGe is 32,527, and it is evident that most of the Bawarias arc now permanent
settlers in the Punjab and speak Punjabi or Hindustani. This language was
returned by only five persons at the last census. Of, course, numerous members
of the Bawaria tribe have a mysterious dialect of their own, used when talking to
each other.
 278 CHAl''rER X.-LANGUAGE.

Bengali. 207. Bengali has been returned as the mother-tongue of 2,667 persons as
against 2,181 in 1921. Bengali-speakers are found in all districts except
Muzaffargarh.• The largest figures relate to Lahore (902)", Simla (343), Amritsar
(208), Rawalpindi (193), Sialkot (177), and Ambala (141). There are 235
persons who speak Benga.li as a language subsidiary to Hindustani or Punjabi,
while 4,600 persons have returned Bengal as their birth-place and they
evidently inolude some Punjabis.

GujllratL 208. Gujarati is mostly returned as the mother-tongue 01 Parsis or im-

migrants from Gujarat, Baroda, etc. It is spoken by 2,521 persons as compared
with 1,895 in 1921. These are scattered all over the Province, the chief returns
relating to the distriots having cantonments. In addition, there are 91 persons
who speak Gujarati as a language subsidiary to Hindustani or Punjabi.
Marhatti. 209. Marhatti has been returned as the mother-tongue of 973 persons as
against 1,375 in 1921; it is the subsidiary language of only 9. The decrease
may be due to the larger return of Gujarati, with ~Thich this language is
liable to be confused by a Punjab enumerator, or it may be due to the move-
ments of the troops. The largest return of 541 is found in Lah?re, there being
a mere sprinkling in other districts.
Tamil 210.Tamil, one of the chief vernaculars of Madras, is the mother-tongue
and of 852 persons in this Province, mainly returned from Lahore, Amritsar and
Telugu.
Rawalpindi. Telugu, the most widely spoken of all Madras languages, has
been returned as the motner-tongue of only 124 persons in this Province.
Arabie. 211. -Arabic is the mother-tongue of 675 persons (426 males and 249 fe-
males). The number of those with Arabia, Iraq, Egypt and Syria as their countries
of birth is 460. The majority of the returns are thus genuine, but a number
of local Muslims conversant with Arabic seem to have returned it as mother-
tongue instead of a subsidiary language. The chief figures of Arabic relate to
La.hore (456) and Gurdaspur (53), in which Qadian (the holy place of Ahmadis) is
situated. Of the persons with Arabic as their mother-tongue 343 speak
Punjabi and 286 Hindustani as subsidiary languages. Some of these might have
".-

reversed the returns, willie others with Arabic genuinely as their mother-tongue
have picked up the vernaculars of the Province. Arabic has been returned as
So subsidiary language by 300 persons, whose mother-tongue is Punjabi or
Hindustani, which would oorroborate that some Punjabis returned Arabic as
their mother-tongue.
Central Central Pahari has been returned as the mother-tongue of 454
212.
Pahari.
persons, found scattered in the JrJlundur and Lahore Divisions, who are
mainly soldiers or domestic servants.
Other Minor The speakers of Indian languages _grouped as 'others' in the
213.
Languages. Imperial Table are Assaroese 10, Burmese 196, Gondi 1, Khasi I, Malayalam (of
Malabar) 23, Oriya (of Orissa) 128, and Sanskrit 21.
Other Asiatic languages returned in small numbers are Chinese 160,
found mostly in Lahore and Rawalpindi, Japanese 4, Javanese 7, Malayan 3,
Siamese 1, Singhalese 1, Syriac 1 and Turkish 17. Persons recorded as ' Other
Asiatics' are much more numerous, but have probably returned English or
some other -language as their mother-tongue.
The figures of foreign languages found in sman numbers are unspecified
Afrioan (7) in Lahore and Jullundur, Irish (51) mostly in Rawalpindi, and
Gaelic (Scotoh) (95) in Rawalpindi and Amba]a. In addition to these, Portu-
 BILINGUALISM. 279

guese (51), French (82), German (30), and Italian (26) are found sprinkled here
and there. Flemish is the mother-tongue of 42 persons, chiefly returned from
Lyallpur, Sheikhupura, Sialkot and Gurdaspur, the persons concerned being
mostly Christian missionaries.
European languages grouped among' Other languages' are Danish (1),
Dutch (1), Norwegian (4), Russian (6), Spanish (6), Swedish (2), and -Welsh (3).
214. As already remarked in the beginning of this Chapter, column 15 BlUnguaUsm ..
of the general schedule was meant for the entry of the language (one or more),
habitually spoken. by the person enumerated in addition to his mother·
tongue. This information was intended to obtain an estimate of the amount
of bilingualism. The absolute figures of bilinguists, or those who speak any
two or more of the
SUBSIDIARY LANGUAGES.
main vernaculars of
:s the Province, name~
~
Mother·tongue.

J
8 9
ly, Pashto, :Balochi,
Lahnda, P unjabi,
Pahari, Hindustani
Punjabi " 121,118 2,976 377 156 " 6,650 nd-- Ra' sth .
Lahnda. 1,716 299 6,664 57,668 " a Ja am, ap-
Hindustani
Western Pahari
•• 69,326 951
.. 3,797 .• 6,797
.. 483 340 100 74 pear in Part II of
Rajaathani .. 8,200 3,131 3,853 Imperiai Table XV,
Pashto •. 16,033 3,067 2,379 17
Balochi •• •• 10,599 82 ._ a summary of which.
Kaahmiri •• 9,422 3,104 1,245 24
is quoted in the
margin. In addition to the figures in this table there are some people, whose
mother-tongue is a foreign language, such as Gujarati or English, and who speak
some of the vernaculars of this Province in every-day life. On the other hand,
<>
many Punjabis with Punjabi or Hindustani as their mother-tongue speak English
or some other foreign language as a matter of habit. Their figures have not been
tabulated, as only those languages could be considered to combine as mother-
tongue and subsidiary, which exist in the Province or its immediate neighbour-
hood. Such languages appear in the table above, but English, Frenoh and
Bengali have their homes remote from this Province and they have not been
taken into consideration for the purpose of bilingualism. It may be remarked
that Punjabi and Lahnda also do not combine as mother-tongue and subsidiary
language, as Lahnda is in reality another name of Punjabi spoken in th~
western Punjab and cannot be treated as a distinctly separate language.
As already mentioned, the Linguistic map in the beginning of this
Chapter shows bilingualism by the transposition of the hll..tching of each subsi-
diary language on the hatching of the mother-tongue concerned. The area so
double-hatched represents the amount of bilingualism. It is evident from the
map that the amount of bilingualism is very small. The only places -where there
is any bilingualism worth the name are Lahore, which has a large number of
immigrants, and Dera Ghazi Khan where Balochi is spoken as a language subsi-
diary to Lahnda and vice versa. Hindustani is spoken as subsidiary to Punjabi
in parts of Ferozepore and Patiala. The use of Hindustani as subsi-
diary to Punjab~ or vice versa in areas like Lahore does not indicate any real
linguistio border but only the presence of immigrants from remote places.
Another striking thing is the almost entire lack of bilingualism in districts or
states, through which the linguistic borders pass, except in the solitary case of
D-era Ghazi Khan referred to above. Thus Ambala and Hissar, through which
passes the Punjabi-Hindustani border, show very few bilinguists, while the
figures of Patiala though slightly larger probably contain a mistake.
 280 OHAPTER X.-LANGUAGE.

The number of persons, who speak Hindustani as mother-tongue and

Punjabi as a subsidiary language, is smaller than of those WllO speak Hindustani
as subsidiary to the mother-tongue, Punjabi. The reason for tllis may be the
comparative ease with which a Punjabi can pick up Hindustani, or it may be
the zeal of the Punjabi to return Urdu or Hindi as his mother-tongue.
Besides this Hindustani is the lingua franca in the various Provinces, and
numerous educated.Punjabis, particularly those in. largl;l urban areas, use it a.s
the medium of speech in their official capacity or in social intercourse.
'Ve might now examine the causes of the small amount of bilingualism on
the linguistio borders. Ordinarily persons living on snch borders ought to be able
to speak both languages fluently. The table
PERSONS SPEAKING
in the margin gi"es the figures of speakers of
District or State. Hindustani Punjabi as Hindustani as subsidiary to the 1110ther-
as sub· subsidiary
sidiary to to Hindus·
Punjabi. tant
tOlloO"Ue, PUll]' abi, and vice versa for the dis-
----------1 1 2 a tricts of Ambala, Hissar and Karnal and the
Ambala a,034 ),32 2 States of Patiala and Jind. The figures are
Hissar 398 3 12
Karnal 1,167 101 very small, the number of those speaking
Patiala II,609 5,a77
Jind 221 733 Hindustani as subsidiary to Punjabi being
comparatively larger, mainly due to Punjabi immigrants to these nreas
picking up Hindustani. The explanation is in the words of the Census
Superintendent, Patiala, as follows:-
" Apparently it would seem likely that the people of villages situated on the border line of the linguistic
blocks, should be morc prone to bilingualism. But when we examine the returns, we find that contiguity
exercises no influence whatsoever. To meet the requirements of daily life, it is easier to supplement one's OWIl
language by adopting important words from the neighbour's language than to Jearn his language entirely. Thul!
proximity works perhaps more towards corrupting the two languages than induce their teaming. I am 8upporterl
ih this view hy the statistics."

The Hindustani-Punjabi, Hi'hdustalli-Rajasthani and Punjabi-Pahari

lJOrders pass through Patiala State, and what has been remarked above in res-
pect of Pllnjabi-Hindustani is also true of Hindnstani-Rajasthani border. The
figures of bilingualism for the past censuses arc not available, and no compari-
.son can therefore
, be made.
The figures of bilingualism are of interest also from another point of
view inasmuch as they indicate to what extent the persons with a foreign language
- - - -----Speakers - as their mother-tongue are mere visitors to
.)Tother-tongue. sp;::e~s. :~:J\~;:r~f or have developed a closer interest in this
the Punjab as P '
subsidiary. rovmcc. TlIe fi gures III . tlIe margm
. re Ia t e
2 3 to the most numerous returns. The speakers
l'ashto 92,554 19,557 of foreign languages pure and simple are
]~nglish 26,204 7,961
Xashmiri 21,822 11,392 probably mere visitors, while those who have
Persian 4,000 ') 212
Arabie 675 -'634 picked up one of the vernaculars of this Pro-
vince as a subsidiary language are semi-permanent or permanent immigrants.
'Literary 215. The comparative statement in the margin shows the number of
.Activity in
Ditterent ,,; newspapers and periodicals published
lLanguages. :.E <1>
~
.ci ..!<
::I
~
in different languages during each
Year.
i ~
en
~ a.... :a.S llros::
~
(; l'l
'"0
~
.~ ~ census year Slllce 1891. It lS
E-i ~ ~ c{) ::Ii ~H
a 4
- 7
2 (i
J apparent that Urdu is the most
...... 229
1891 74 4 64 1 3 2 popular medium of circulation for
1901 166 17 135 {) 7 2
1911 25 177 17 9 1 news, the number of Urdu papers
1921 .... 270 45 181 27
579* 81 375 56
13
24
4
42 having risen from 64 to 375 during
1931
"Includes one weekly paper in Persian entitled the last four decades. There is also
" Af hanistan" which ceased publication during the . . •..
8
year 1931. a great deal of lIterary actlvlty III
'()ther languages, indicative of the general awakening among the masses.
 LITERARY ACTIVITY IN DIFFER~NT LANGUAGES. 281

Many periodicals are communal in their character, and these generally deal
with matters concerning the community whose cause they espouse.
The statistics in the above table depict the journalistic enterprise of the
CIRCULATION. I '....;
.~ ca ..; Province, and in 1931 the
Particulars.
'-1
T 0.... •
Average oj j
pel'
I b if
~!
116
p.;:o~
;:; i;!ll~" _.i :R.W number of 'live' papers
paper. E-l r.z:l.... ~ l;:q I:'i circulating in the Pro-
1 2 3 I 4 ~__ 7 _8 ,_9 ~_2!_
vince was 428 including
-D-ru-·I-y--.-.r-l-0-8,-57-5·r--a-,6-1-91-30 5 22) 2 11 ..
dailies, weeklies, month-
Weekly • • 161,100 1,151 140 11 109 16 21 2
Monthly .. 201,755 1,035 195 39 107/ 16 13 8 8 4 lies, etc., as against 236
Others • • 39,930 634 63 14 25 3 ') 8 7 4
Total •• .511,360 1,19.5 4211 69 21]3 37 18 1 18 15 8 in 1923. The detail of
the Jive papers together with the amount of circulation is given in the margin.
The dailies have the largest circulation, the average working out at nearly
4,000 per paper. The
Name of paper. I
Circulation. Name of paper. Circulation. amount of circulation
of the more prominent
Engli8h. Urdu. English and Urdu
Civil & Military Gazette . 12,700 :r.1ilap 11,000 ·dailies during the year
Tribune 12,525 Partap 10,000
Daily Herald 9,000 Zamindal' 5,000 ] 931 is noted in the
Eastern Times 3,000 Inqilab 5,000 margin. The total cir-
Bande Matram 5,000
culation of the current
da.ilies is 108,575 or one paper for every 11 literates, aged 15 years and over.
The number of books published
Urdu 9,169 Sanskrit 172
Punjabi 7,248 Pashto 81 (luring the decade, 1922-31, is shown
English ') 235 Multani 78. h . h .
Hindi 1:557 Polyglot 58 III t e margIn toget er Wlth the
~!~~~al 1,::g ~~~\~iri ~g languages in which they were pub-
~~f~~ual ~~~ Others 34 lished. The detail for each year of
_ Total .. 22.!).9C the decade is shown in Subsidiary
Table III at the end of this Chapter. Over 75 per cent. of the total number
~ books published in the Punjab are in Urdu and Punjabi, while those
published in English are nearly lO per cent. The number of Urdu books
hilS risen by about 50 per cent. as compared with the previous decade.
The news-agency has become greatly improved during the last decade.
Any important event occurring in' India is in the possession of newspaper
readers before sunrise on the following day, in many cases accompanied by
comments offered on it by foreign newspapers. Similarly, the news telegra- .
phed from the different parts of the world is printed in the newspapers during
the n.ight 'and is at the disposal of readers early next morning. The cricket
Test matches between England and Australia are now being played in the
latter country, and a full description of the day's play becomes available for
newspaper readers in India early on the following morning.
Two leading English dailies in J.Jahore have two editions, dak and local.
The former is despatched to out-stations by trains leaving Lahore at about
9 p.m. or l~ter and contains all news received till dusk. The local edition is
'Con~\.l)leted during the night and contains all news received up to about 3 a.m.
The dak edition is available in the mujJassil in the morning, while the local
edition is in the hands of readers in Lahore before sunrise, being distributed
by news-boys on cycles. The price is generally one anna per copy, having
come down during the last decade by 50 per cent.
An innovation, introduced recently and much appreciated by the public,
is for the leading English dailie§ to 'illustrate the news by means of photo-
gIiaphs. On the whole the newspapers are very much improved both in res-
pect of the style and the matter.
282 OHAPTER X.-LANGUAGE.

Some of the Urdu dailies are quite as up-.to-date in the pUblication of

the news as their English contemporaries, and have many subscribers among
the people of all classes, partioularly shopkeepers and businessmen. When-
ever any news of special importance has to be published a supplementary
edition is issued and finds a ready sale.
 283
SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
Distribution of total population by mother-tongue according to Census of 1931.
"
ace
LAl\"GUAGE (WITH MAIN HEADS IN AOOORD-
Total Number of Bpea·
kers (OOO's omitted).
1:::;
"R,
"0
~ ...
I
ANOE TO SIR GEORGE GRIERSON'S SOHEME). " '" .
2-E Where chiefly Bpoken.

103l. 102l.
a §
::l"O-~
)2; _.,

1 2 3 4 5

TOTAL
··1 28,49' I 25.10' II
Part A.-Vernaculars of India.
I._TIBETO-CHINESE FAMILY 62 38 2
Tibeto-Burman Sub_family 62 38 2
Tibeto-Himalayan branch 62 38 2
(a) Tibetan Group 9 9
i. Bhotia oj Tibet Q1 Tibetan 5 5 Simla, Bashahr, Keonthal, JUbbal, Gkamba and
Mandi.
ii. Bwtia Unspecified •. 4 4 Kangra.
(b) Pronominalized Himalayan Group 53 29 2
i. Eanauri 26 22 1 BMhahr.
ii. Lahuli 27 7 1 Ohamba and Kangra.
II._INDO.EuROPEAN FAMILY 28,392 25,031 996
Aryan Sub.family 28,392 25,031 996
Eranian Branch 154 116 5
Eastern Group 154 116 ()
i. Balochi 61 57 2 Dera Ghazi Khan, Multan and Bahawalpur.
ii. Pashta 93 59 3 Attock, 1I1ianwali, Shahpur, Multan and Montgomery.
Dardic Branch 22 5 1
Dard Group 22 5 1
Kashmiri 22 /} I Simla, Lahore, Amritsar, Gurdaspur, Gujranwala,
Ludhiana, Ferozepore, Rawalpindi and Chamba.
Indo.Aryan Branch 28.216 24,9l0 990
1. Outer Sub·Branch 7,395 4,329 260
(a) North Western Group 7,390 4,323 269
i. Lahnda or We8tern Punjabi 7,378 4,303 259 Gujranwala, Sheikhupura, Shahpur, Gujrat, Jhelum,
Rawalpindi, Attook, Mianwali, Montgomery, Lyall·
pur, Jhlmg, Multan, l\!uzalfargarh, Dera Ghazi Khan

1~ I
and Bahawalpur.
ii. Sindhi 20 Lahore, lUultan and Br:..~awalpur.
(b) Southern Group 4
i. Marathi 1 1 Ambala, Lahore and Amritsar.
ii. Others 1 3
(e) EaBtern Group 3 2
Bengali 3 2 Simla, Lahore, Amritsar and Rawalpindi.
2. Inner Sub.Branch 20,821 20,581 731
(a) Central Group 19,122 19,474 671
i. Hindustani 3,988 3,561 140 Ambala Division, Ferozepore, Lahore, Rawalpindi
Montgomery, Lyallpur, 1I1ultan, Dujana, Pataudi
Ka18ia, SirmolYf', Paiiala, Loharu, Jind, NaMa and
Bahawalpur. .
ii. Rajastkani 613 703 22 Hisaar, GUfgaon, Ferozepore, :Montgomery, Patiala,
FaridkGt and Bakawalpl1T.
iii. Gujarali 3 2 Lahore, Amritsar, Sheikhupura, Rawalpindi, Lyall:pur
and r.1ultan.
iv. Bhili 3 Faridkot.
v. punjabi 14,5l5 15,20B 509 Hissar, Arubala, Jullundur, Hoshiarpur, LudhianR
Ferozepore, Lahore Division, Gujrat, Shahpur;
Jhelum, Lyallpur, Montgomery, Multan, Kalsia
Bilaspur, Nalagarh, Sirmoor, Kapurthala, Male;
Kotla, Faridkot, Phulkian States and Bahawalp'II.T.
(b) Pahari Group 1,699 1,107 60.
i. Oentra I Pahari 1 : Lahore and Mandi.
ii. Eastern Pahari or NepaU 8 9 i Ambala, Kangra, Gurdaspur, Amritsar, Okamoa and
Mandi.
iii. Western Pakari 1,691 1,097 59 Simla, Kangra, Gurdaspur, Montgomery, Simla Hili
States, Mandi, Chamba, Sirmo(}r, BilMpur, 8ltket
and Patiala.
III.-UNCLASSED LANGUAGES 5 3
G~BY languages 5 3
o ki 5 , 3 Dera Ghazi Khan, ~Iutlan and MuzafiargCIJ:h.

Part B.-Vernaculars of other Asiatic Countries and Africa.

'f.-INDO.EuROPEAN FAMILY 4 2
Aryan Sub-Family 4 2
Eranian Branch 4 2
Persian Group 4 2
Persian 4 2 Ludhiana, Lahore, Amritsar, Rawalpindi and Mandi.
n.-SEMITIO FAMILY I
Arabic 1 Lahore.

Part C.-European Languages.

I,-INDO·EuROPEAN FAMILY 26 I 271 1
Teutonic Group 26 27 1
Engli8h 26 1 Ambala, Simla, Jullundur, Ferozepore, Lahore,
271 Sialkot, Rawalpindi, Multan and Patiala.
1
 284
SUBSlDIARY TABLE n.-PART I.
Distribution by language of the population of each district.

NUbIBER PER 10,0(1) OF THE TOTAL POPULATION WHO SPI;AX

punjabi as Lahnda a. Hina/lts/alli Raja~thai!i Pashto as !'BilOCM as Ka8kmir;

mother. mother. as motneT· ([8 m.o/iter- mother. mother· Il8 mothfr··
tOT/rille. longue. to)1r1'Ue. tongue. tongue. tongue. tClllgue.
\ \
D1STRICT OR STATE AND
NATURAL DIVISION.

1 1
.. 5,094, 5,04-9 2,5901- 2,566 1,400 1,3751 5931 590 215 210 32 251 21 18 8 3
I.--INDO·GAXGBTIC PLAIX 6,691 6,616 200 200 2,591 .2,55°1 I
31/ 30 4·J3
.0-1
"00 8 3 .. 12
1
'VEST.
1. Hissar •• •.
1
2,443 1 2,436 .• 5,401 [i,398 .. , .. I

2, Lolwru State .. 71 2. , 9,!.l92 9,992

I
3. Rohtak 71 3 9,991
4. Dujana Slate 5 [; 993
1 9, 1
O. Gurgaon .. 12 ~
.) 7.825 7,820" ••
6. Pa!alldi Stale 11 1 9,998 9,998 .. I ..
7. Kllfnlll .. .. I9:!l mi 9,803 9,801 2
8. Jullundur .• .. 9,955 9,945 27 18

9. Kapurthala Stale .. !l.!J84 1 9,97'1 14 131 ..

1(1. Ludhiana •• .. 9,780 9,632 182 154 2 17
1
II. Maler Kotla Stote " 9,067 9,963 32 19 /
12. Ferozeporo •. 9,02fJ 9,0]9 404 380 528 8 T
1 .. I
1 o
13. i'aridl'ot State " !l,4!J5i 9,468 290 1:13 35 Hi ..
294 261 1 23,; 939 91n:
i4. Patiala State •. 8'1i~910 8,457 '236

15. Jind State .. 2.0,,4 2,047 7,935 7,912 7

15. Nubha St(lfe .. 7,OR!l 7,089 2,9031 2,854 7 .. ..
17. Lahore
18. Amritsar
i
•• !l,202 8,672
.. 9,807 fI,7!)} .. 31 .. I
6J:l
10]
39::1
51
1
;;
i!
2 Ii
8
4'
..,, 3~1 II
2' ••
1 4,:)
52 21
:r'
121
~~j .~~
19. Gujranwala •• .. "8"3 7,816 2,123 2,123 I JI 6
1: 1
20. Sheikhllpura .. s:4fiJ 8,44:1 J,413 l,4H 2 :: 3 16 (I

175 1.69 8,964 8,923 9'

I I 4
I.-HIlIIALAYAN 127 ~I 51
1
21. Sl:rmoOT Strti e 790 786 1,624 J ,620 7,53nl 7,534 ](I 10. 1)i 2
22. Simla. •. •, 1,44" 1,02.) •• 1,474 1,246 6, 1421 5,220 II Til 29J 271 ••
I !JO 8 3
23. Simla Hill State,· •.
24. Biir!81JVr Stale
1,072 1.0;}3
1,06)1 l,om'i .. ' ..
21'
2
26 7.983 7,Sf!7
2 8,928 8,928 :: i ]: ..
I
25. Kangra ., Hi-l 1.')]! ., 16
\)
1I. 9,401; 9,40(, 2
I
7
32 29-
l).
26. Mandi Biffle j66, 1~3 .' S D,67f} 9,675

:
I

127! .,
~!;I ~I
27. Suht State 1 9,844 9,843
28. 0lo,a1llba State n .. I 3 9,577 9,539 99 19'

44 4

~:i~~
UI.-SUlI·HUIALAYAN •. j6,137 863 841\ 7 4 2 32

29. Ambala .• .. 3,561

':'2'11_
6,34. 5 1 6,326
8,2181 ..
17
1 .:11 .l~ 8
I
5 .. 1 1>

2~
30. Kalsia Stale .. 1,763 2".'.20\ 8,221
1
1 ..
31. Hoshiarpur
32. Gurdaspur ••
•• 9,979
.. 9,S94 9,891
16
34.
II
20 Iii .. 1 1
4
1
2 9 4,

::\3. Sialkot •.
•.
9,946 9,ll·Hi ..
6,83fi 6,772 3,068 3,068
•• I llJ
74
15
46
5 4
3 ••
2
4
2'
2-
3·1. Gujrat 121
35. Jhelum •• .. },086 !lIl3 8,860 8,85° 2i 17 18 1 9 2 1
., 4::16 406 9,187 9,183 1 2213 213 7 6 32 20 14 !t,
36. Rawalrindi •.
37. Attock •• .. 202 18] 9,371 9,3171 28 23 388 301 .2 .. 1 ..

V.-NORTH. W E.gT DRY 2,.518 2.513 7,142 't,O;;': 95 84 '7 7 [j(j 50 73 61 83 681 ..
AREA.
38. 1I1ontgomcry
39. Shahpur .•
.. 4,297 4,28915,355 5,3511
.. 2,813 2,803 7,000 6,99°
1
173
1I3

11
156
93
8
45
]
44
1
62

1 ::"1 668
63
69
612
:il ": <I : ::'
40. Mianwali •• •• 178 162' 9,136 9,0961
41. I.yallpur ' •• .. 8,076 8,073 1,7961 1,795' 90 139 15 11 7 ] ..

42. Jhang
:: l,i~~
489 9,485
1,124 8,625 8,621
9'48~1! 109
8 7
105
3 3
17
.. PI
13
II
64
43. 1I1ultun i
44. Bah(twulpll1 State 753 746 8,632 8,6271 177 162 312 270i HI
~I
45. Muzaffargarh •. 64' 62 9,88~19,8721 22 21 7 14
4G. Dera Ohazi Khan 48 1 48, S,775 7,654, 2 I 3 21 36
 285
SUBSIDIARY TABLE n.-PART II.
Distribution by language of the population of each district. (Subsidiary Languages.)

NUlIlBER PER 10,000 OF THE' SPEAKERS OF EAOli MOTHER-TONGUE WHO SPEAK A SUBSIDIARY
LANGUAGE.
- - - - - - - - - - , - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - - - - -
PUlijabi a8 molher longue. Laknda a8 mother tongue. I HindU8tani a8 mother tongue.

PUNJAB 83 2 78 174 3 1 1
I.-INDO·GANGETIC PLAIN 112 161 1 ]
WEST.
J. Hissaf •. 18 8 4
2. Lokaru State .. 7,500 I
I
.. I
]

3. Rohtak ••
4. Dujana State
.• 1),011)
667 :: I :: i ::
5. Gurgaon .• .. 7,24f1 10,000 I .. I ..

:~ I :: :
6. Pataudi State
7. Karnal .• 710 • I
8. Jullundur _ 10 .. I 3,485

9. Kap',rtkal(t State 13 .. I 413

10. Ludhiana •• 151 10,000
.. I ],508 I
11. 1I1a1e1' Kotla State •• 4 3,89ii •• I 75
12. Ferozepore . . •• 10 270 545 22 26
13. Faridkot State 28 5,429
14. Patiala State 84 1,126

15. Jind State 33 28

16. Nabha State 169
17. Lahore 529 3 44 1,142 6,207 22 3,547 7 !) 15
18. Amritsar •• 8 I 8 .. 4,979 4
19. Gujranwala 9 4,101
20. Sheikhttpura 9 2, 8951
IT .-HIMALAYAN 247 313 1 2,500 225 104 2 ' .•
21. Sirrrwor State 59 1 19 3 3
22. Simla •. .. 2,756 149 1,044 503
23. Simla Hill State-s •• 98 77 545 33
24. Bilaspur State •• 13

25. Kangra •. 68 703 4 281 305

26. Malldi State 143 600 937 :H3
27. Suket State 231 270 3,846
28. Okllmba State 46 4,989 5,000 833

fiI.-Sun-HmALAYAN 48 19 142 1 1
29. Ambala __ 115 10,000 28 I
30. Kalsia State 29 :1

31. Hoshiarpur •. 3,ll8

32. Gurdaspur __ 4,155 12
33. Sialkot 1,947
34. Gujro.t. 93 I 2 3,891

35. Jhelum .,
36. Rawalpindi. .
.. 1,1l9
683
3
8
7
I 3
3,606
527
62
22
21
1
..23
37. Attock ., •• J,040 58 1,661 55

IV.-NoRTlf.WEST DRY 21 3 1 110 1,009 112 1 9

AREA.
38. Mongtomery 16 2 8 .858 63 24
3fl. Shahpllr ., 34 1,815 I

40. Mianwali •. 887 44 1,812 206 23

4.1. Lyallpur :') 2 2,305 29 3
42. Jhang 1 ] ,090 19
43. lIfultan 43 :1 2 147 165 3 9
H, Bakllwalpur State •• 98 1 2 3 619 178
45. Muzaffargarh .. 254 12 1 .. 429 233 15 15
46. Dera Ghazi Khan •• 16 1,262 6.748
 286
SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.-PART II.-concluded.
Distribution by language of the population of each district (Subsidiary Languages.)

NUJlIBER PER 10,000 OF TUE SPEAKERS OF EACH JlIOTHEP LONGUE WHO SPEAK A SUBSIDIARY LANGUAGE.

IV Il8tern Paha·
ri as mother· Rajasthani as Pashto as mother· tongue. Bilochi as ..
mother·tongue. mother.tongue. Kashm'N as mother·tongue.
tongue.
DISTRIOT OR STATE AND
NATURAL DIVISION.

I
PUNJAB 40 134 51 63 1,732' 257 2 1,738 13 4,318 1,422 571 .11
I.-INDO·GANGETIO PALIN 161 .59 115 60 4,0001 1,451 2 516 65 5,568 1,472 2 14
WEST.
1. Hissar •• 5,714 13 160 1,500, 4,750- ..
2. Lohar!t State
3. Rohtak .• 8,293 2,581
4. ~ujana State
5. Gurgaon •• 2,000 2 6,923
6. Pataudi-State
1 ,..

7. Karna1 .. 7,000 1,559 278 6,389 2,857

8. Jullundur •• 526 3,333 2,830 3,774 4,898

9. Kapurthala State .,
10. Ludhiana.. •• 2,128 638 3,168 373 2,222 2,148 10,000 2,623 3,603

11. Maler Kotla State .. .. 10,000

12. Ferozepore .. 4,583 1,250 282 18 934 677

13. Faridkot State 6,049 10,000

14. Patiala State 7 214- 2,451 3,235

15. find State .. 1,622 •• 130 4,667

16. Nabha State •• ~,333 .. 3,333

17. Lahore .. 3,508 1,800 2,706 711 4,7:31 2 2,229 4- 355 7,024 2,579 5 34
18. Amritsar ., 6,591 2,479 6,098 432 4,634 1,463 5,653 391

19. Gujranwa1a ., 8,321 3,731 448 5,402 141 5,000 4-,838 293
20. Sheikh'Upura .. 5,000 6,216 " 4,218 79 10,000 2,761 37

H.-HIJlIAL,l.YAN 8 37 53 • 749 512 905 83 168 2,050 3,106 3

21. BirlMoT State .. 6 129 1,395
22. Simla •• 167 1,333 5,500 286 286 35 7,057 9

23. Simla Hill State.. ,. 21 87 1,176 1,765 199 993 33 482

24:. Bilaspur State 5,000 1,667

25. Kangra •• 4 2 68 389 1,222 222 660 151 434

26. Mandi .Stdte 4 1,124 !'i92 59 316 30 632

27. 8uket State 1

28. Ohamba Strrte I 39 2,581 645 48 8,036

III.-SUB·HmALAYAN .. 3,876 866 699 g,250 2,538 1 179 3,644 3,263 3,850 397 26 4

29. Ambala •• .. 1,388 2,294 ,,62 2,5]4- 1,013 2,876 789 1,711
30. Kalsia State 10,000 .. 10,000

31. Hoshiarpur .. 1,495 .. 2,41)3 .. 1,733 867 7,000 6,316

:12. Gurdaspur .. ., !'i,688 256 2,812 6,250 4,085 1,10:3 •. 4,758 372· 11

33. Sialkot 161 850 965 451

34. Gujrat • - 6,000 3:33 7,092 679 5,362 121

a5. Jhelum 3,333 4,732 144 5,000 5,254 85 85

36. Rawalpindi 193 628 3,234- 10 406 3,093 587 67
37. Attock .. .• 10,000 2,219 21 7,905 6,857 286
" DRY
IV.-NoBTH·\VEST . 243 114 377 759 29 916 665 73 .2 1,734 1 2,116 87 58
, 'AREA,'
38;1'l\1ontgomery 123 1I0 445 38 24 580 272 40 13 2,667 1,714
~IT. Shahpur .• .. 4,500 167 4,000 :3,247 2 276 2,857 2,340
40. ]\[ianwali .. 1,250 417 73 754 4 462 1,250 417 833
41. LyaUpur 769 3,898 87 312 2,816 4-97 176 2,500 2,241 345
42. Jhang 387 48 .. 4,215 91 1,250 3,14-3
4-3. ]\{uJ tan 170 1,658 150 1,917 204 153 21 22
44. Bahawalpur State .. .1781 891 2 1,918 355 120 4,660
45. ]\,[uzaffargarh .. '645 183, .. 298 II9 1,891 392 10,000
46. Dera Ghazi Khan .. 2,269 .. .. 4-,680 1 1,730
 287

SUBSIDIARY TABLE III.

Showing the number of books published annually in each language from 1922 to 1931.
- - - - - - -- ---- -- -I - --------
1922.
I
1923. 1l!124. \ 1925.
I
1926. 1 19 ')7 I!128. 1929. ·1930. 1931. Total 11;22
Language.
I \ -. to 1932.

I 2 3, i 4 5 6 I
7 8 9 10 11 12
I- 1 I 1 I
-- I I

1. English .. .. .. 200 I 271 2471

t
212 228 206 1
265 287 Ifl7 122 2,235

.. I
I

2. Arabic .. .. 40 48 .fa 28 2:l 21 i 27 I 27 I 12 270'

I I
!
3. Bunan .. .. .. .- I .. .. i -- -. II -- .- ,. .. I'
I
4. Sanskr it .. .. .. 13 20
21 I II 22 Iii I 12 27 14 17 172-
I I
5. Persian .. .. .. 17- 5S/ 'l~
... 1 2:l 110 .")81 441 17 11 1:1 33()

6. Urdu .. .. .. 679 929

1
fl771 H4.; 1,121 1,202/ 871 I 1,0:16 7f10 614 9,16!i
I
7. Punjab i .. .. .. 966
894 li70 fi!)!) 838 606 7121 775 082 596 7,248-

8. Hindi .. .. .. 101
156 131 183 156 1 n;; 165 214 130 126 1,577

9. Sindhi .. .. .. 3 5 6 2 il
" 3i
I
2 1 ,- 35-

10. Multani .. .. .. 12 141 15 4 7 Ii -. I 10 Ii 5 7x

11. Pashto .. .. .. s 161 14 2 11 J:{ I 1 " 0 11 8r

12. Kashm iri .. .. .. 16 6 10 11 Ii I :1 -. .. 4 /;6"

13. Lande and Mabajani •• .. 2 I I I I 1 1 I ., 1 1()'

J

.. I
14. Mandi ali (Hill dialeot) 3 1 2 2 2
. I oJ
./
.. .. .. U

15. Garhwali .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ., 2 .. .. 2-

16. Prakrit .. .. .. 1 .. .. .- -. .. .. .. ,. .. J"

17. Tankra .. .. .. .. .. 2 .. .. "

.. .. " ,. z-

18. Tibetn n .. o. .. .. .. .. .. :I 1 .. .. .. .. !;

19. Bilingu11.1 .. ,. " 136 U8 212 lr,6 188 182 173 149 90 86 1.490'

20. Trilingu Itl ., .. 26 9 25 16 16 13 30 31 9 2 177

21. Polygl ot .. .. .. 1 I 2 3 7 12 14 9 8 1 58:

TOTAL -. .. 2,224 2.548 2,418 2.208 2,696 2,537 2,324 2,587 1,849 1,610 22,996
 OHAPTER. XI.
RELIGION.
SECTION 1•....:..GENERAL.

216. General. 217. Attitude of the public towards. religion figures.2'IS. Proportion of numerical
strength by religion. 219. Revolt of untouchables.

SECTION 2.-IDNDUS.
220. Distrihution of Hindus in the P unjab.221. Causes of decreasing number of Hindus. 222. Child
marriage and its effect on fecundity. 223. J!,~ ,to of residence in Towns. 224. Effect oHood on fecundity. 225.
Present condition of tlie Hindus. 226. Brahman, K:L.. tri and Arora. 227. Hindu Rajputs and J ats. 22S. Decrease
among Hindu occupational castes. 229. Hindu sects. 230. New sects returned among Hindus at this 'Census.
SECTION 3.-SIKHS.
231. General. 2:~2. Variation in number of Sikhs at past censuses. 233. Sikh growth due to absorp.
tion of Hindus. 234. Percentage increase of Sikhs in smaller units. 235. Strength of Sikh sects.
SECTION 4.-AD·DHAHMIS.
236. General.
SEC'l'ION 5.-:\fUSLTMK
237. General. 238. i\fuslim sects.
SECTION (i.-CHRISTIANS.
239. General. 240. Local distribution of Christians.
SECTiON 7.-MINOR HELIGIONS.
241. ·Jain.212. Buddhists. 243 .. Zoroastrians. 244. .Jews.245. Indefinite beliefs.
Reference to The numerical strength of each religion returoed is given in Imperial Table XVI for each district and state
Statistics. and Imperial Table XIX, which is divided into two parts, gives the age.distribution of Europeans and allied
races and Anglo.Indians. The distribution of the population of tahsils by principal religions is shown in
Provincial Table II. .
In addition to these tables, Table XVI.A, printed in part III as an appendix to the Imperial Table XVI
contains details of sects of Hindus, Muslims, Jams and Sikhs. '
At the end of this Chapter will bo found an Appendix, which is the key to the So(}ial l\Iap and four
Subsidiary Tables, described below.
Subsidiary Table I gives by Natural Divisions the actual number of each religion in 1931 and the proportion
of each per 10,000 of the total population at each of the last six censuses with variation per cent. during each
decade as well as the percentage of net variation that each rellgion has exhibited during the last half century.
Subsidiary Table II gives by Natural Division, district and state the proportion of each main religion per
10,000 of the population for six censuses. .
Subsidiary Table III gives the actual number of Christians, by Natural Division, district and state for six
censuses and the variation per cent. they have shown during each decade since 18S1 as well as the percentage of
net variation during the last fifty years.
Subsidiary Table IV gives the distribution of 10,000 of urban and rural population by main religions for the
whole Province and its four Natural Divisions.

SECTION I.-GENERAL.
General. 216. Enough has been said in previous Census Reports on the origin and
beliefs of tho various religions, and it is unnecessaTY to traverse the same ground
over again. The table in the
OOO's OMITTED.
• _ _ _ _ 00 _ . . . , . -_ _ _ _ _

margin shows the numeri-

BRITISII
PUNJAB.
TERRITORY.
PUNJAB STA1'ES. cal strength of the followers
Religion.
- - - - - - - - - -_.- .-----_ of each religion (according
to the present census) in
2 3 4 5 6 7
the Province and its main
Muslim 12,813 14,930 11,444 13,332 . 1,369 1,597 political divisions; the
Hindu 8,800 8,600 6,579 6,329 2,220 2,271
Sikh .3,107 4,072 2,294 3,064 813 1,007 corresponding figures for
Christiltn : : I 333 419 329 415 4 5
Others " 48 470 38 441 10 29 the J 92J census arc also
given.
The Social Map in the beginning of this Report depicts the distribution of
the various religions in the Punjab, and what is i~dicated by means of coloured
. rectangles in that map is illustrated in figUres in Appendix I at· the end of this
Chapter. Hindus are in a majority in six districts (Hissar, Gurgaon, Rohtak,
 A "NEW" RELIGION. 289

Karnal, Simla and Kangra), their proportion ranging between 91 per cent.
(Kangra) and 65 per cent. (Hissar); while in two districts (Ambala and
Hoshiarpur) they are most num.erous as a community, the proportion being 47
and 40 per cent., respectively. Muslims predominate in 17 districts,* their
proportion varying between 91 per cent. (Attock) and 51 per cent. (Gurdaspur),
while in three districts (Jullundur, Ferozepore and Amritsar) their numerical
strength is greater than that of any other community, the proportion being 44,
45 and 47 per cent., respectively. The Sikhs' have a clear majority in no
district, and in Ludhiana alone they are more numerous than Hindus or
Muslims, their proportion being' 47 per oent. In the Punjab States Sikhs
predominate in Faridkot and Patiala with proportions of 57 and 39 per cent.,
respeotively, and Muslims in Bahawalpur, Kapurthala and Maler Kotla with
proportions of 81, 57 and 38, respectively. Of the remaining states Hindus
enjoy a vast majority in ten, their proportion ranging between 99 per cent.
~ (Suket) and 75 per cent. (Jind), and are most numerous as a community in the
States of Kalsia and Nabha with proportions of 48 and 46: respectively.
It will be useful at the outset to mention two factors. which have a beal._··"1:! Conversion
. f h' . " ' . d. . "nd Inter.
on t h popu]atIOn 0 t e varIOUS commurutlOs, v~z., converSIOn an mter-marn- wamage.
ages. 'As regards the former, the number of conversions from one .religion to
another h; relatively small in this Province. The' Arya Samaj, , a section of
, Hindus engaged on such work, seems to be concentrating on the .rehabilitation
of the depressed classes by the process called 'shuddhi.'· Among Muslims the
'Ishaaf,-i~Islam' and 'Tabligh' movements have been in existence during
the last decade. In the case of Christians, who owed their enormous increase
during the period 1891-1910 mainly to conversion; the pace of conversion
has considerably slowed down. Inter-marriages and conversions on any large
scale take place only between Hindus and Sikhs.
The most notable feature of the present census from the standpoint of A" New"
.. h as b een tea
return of re]IgIOn h d optIOn
. 0 f t h e term'. Ad-D h arm}. ; b y numerous Religion.
Chamars and Chuhras and pther untouchables. At previous censuses Chuhras,
unless they returned some recognised religion, were always included among
Hindus. In this respect the instructions for the return of religion at the present,
census were the same as in 1921, viz., "All Chuhras, who are not Muslims or
Christians, and who do not return any other religion, should be returned as
Hindus. The same rule applies to members of other depressed classes who
have no tribal religion:" Thus under the instructions if a Chuhra refused to be
recorded as ;1 Hindu he was to be so recorded in case he failed to return any
,other religion. An addition was, however, made to the instructions by the.
insertion of the clause :-" Persons returning themselves as Ad-Dharmis should
be recorded as such." The Punjab Ad-Dharm Mand!11 had petitioned the
Punjab Government before the census operations started in 1930, representing
that the depressed classes should be permitted to return Ad-Dharm as
their religion at the time of the c&nsus as they were the- aborigines of India and
while the Hindus kept them at a respectable distance they did not believe in
the Hindu religion. The President of the Punjab Ad-Dharm MandaI was
informed that a clause was being provided in the Census Code requiring that
persons returning their religion as Ad- Dharm would be recorded _as such.
Ad- Dharm literally means original or ancient religion.
*Lahore, Gurdaspur. Sialkot, Gujranwala, Sheikhupura, Gujrat, Shahpu~, Jhelum, Rawalpindi, Attock,
Mianwan, Montgomery, Lyallpur, Jhang, Multan, Muzaffargarh and Dera Ghazl Khan.
 290 CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

In spite of the care taken to ensure the return of definite religions, sects
or castes were in some cases returned instead in the column of religion and these
had to be classified at the time of sorting, aR most of the figures in Imperial.
Tables are given separately for the followers of different religions. The detail
of this classification, which was made under the orders of the Census Com-
missioner for India, is given on the fly-leaf to Imperial Table XVI, the bulk of
the persons concerned being thrown into Hinduism, notably Radhaswami
(1,125), Sansi (25,828), Brahnlan (3,152), Chuhra (J ,911), Mehtam (7,896)·
and Meghwal (12,807).
- Attitude of 217. The instructions about Aryas, Brahmos and Dev Samajis were thitt
the Public
Towards their sect alone should be recorded in the column of religion and sect. This
Religion
FIgures. procedure was adopted as at last census with a view to have their entries copied
on slips of a fiistinctive colonr, meant for" other religions," instead of on green
slips meant for Hindu religion to facilitate a detailed examination of their caste,
age, civil condition a.nd literacy (as shown in Provincial Tables VIII-A and XIV-A- ,
in Part III). In the main tables, the figures of these sects were, of cours"', to
be included in those of Hindus. This procedure, however, gave rise to a mis-
understanding, and fears were expressed in the press that these sects were to be
excluded from the Hindu religion. The Census Commissioner for India modified
the instructions by laying down that if the person concerned so d~ired the
term Hindu should be added within brackets after the sect.
In recent times the importance of the figures e religion has been groatly
enhanced on account of their relation to the strength of representation of the
various communities in the legislature. In fact, as observed in Section 5 of
Chapter I, communal consciollsness has been growing during the last decade
and has occasionally manifested itself in rather serious Hindu-Muslim riots.
The advent of the census brought in its train considerable excitement and
commotion among the various communities, and the members of the depressed~
classes came in for a good deal of pressure at the hands of certain .comlUunities"
who struggled hard to win them over to their own side and thus to add to their'
numerical strength.
Proportion of 218. Sikhism, seeking synthesis of mono-theism of Isla.m and philosophi-'
Numerical
Strength by . cal thought of Hinduism, -rising on the existing Hindu socialist structure, consists
Religlon.
of Kesdharis (those who grow long hair) and Sehjdharis (those who do not grow
long hair). In fact at the censuses of 1881, 1891 and 1901 all those who were,
not the followers of Guru Gobind Singh, i.e., those ,,-ho did not grow kes (long
hair) and abstain from smoking, were recorded as Hindus. A considerable
number of persons returned themselves as belonging to both (83,094 in 1891
and 43,613 in 1911)* and were treated in the census record as Sikh-Hindus_
Further, a considerable number of persons would return themRi>l~- as Hindus
at one census and Sikhs at the next, resulting in the actual figures and th.e
proportion of the Sikhs and Hindus in the total population fluctuating
,considerably. The Jains, though treated as a separate religion for census
purposes, are practically a sect of Hindus. The other main religions are
Muslim and Christian, both of which have been expanding during the last five
decades, the latter mainly through cOllversioll.
In Subsidiary Table II is given the proportion of each community to
the total population, .of each district, state, Natural Division and the Province
for the past five censuses. According to this table Hindus are 30'2, Sikhs
... The perBoDB~ who have at this Census signified their adherence in one way or another to both Hinduism
and Sikhism, aggregate 476,598" the 1911 Census Report, page 158, para. 225.
 BIRTH AND DEATH RATE BY RELIGION. 291
- British Punjab. 14'29, Muslims 52'4 and Christians 1'48 per cent.
Religion. Territory. States.
1 2 of the tot~l population in the Punjab. Similar
3
Muslim .. 56'54 32'53
proportions for British Territory and Punjab
Hindu .. 26'83
12'99
46'26
20'56
Sikh States are quoted in the marginal table. These
Christian .." 1'74 '09
Ad.Dharmi .. 1'69 '4
percentages if compared with those of 1881 re-
Jain .. '15 '16
flect an enormous change. Thus Hindus in the
Province have now been reduced from 43'8 per cent. in 1881 to 30'2 per
cent., while Sikhs have increased from 8'2 pel' cent. to 14'3 per cent., and
Muslims from 40'6 to 42'4 per oent. The figures for Hindus, Sikhs and
Muslims for purely British Territory have d~ing this period altered from
40'29 to 26'83, from '?'58 to 12'99 and from 51'72 to 56'54 per cent.,
respectively, and for the Punjab States from 54'94, 15'41 and 29'45 to
46'26,20'56 and 32'53 per cent., respectively. Thus both in British Territory
and Punjab States the population of Hindus has declined and that of Sikhs
atld Muslims has considerably risen.
In Section 6 of Chapter I the influence of religion on the growth of the Natural In-
crease Among
population was briefly discussed. In order to form a clear idea about the Communities.
natural increase among the followers of different religions I have had compiled
the recorded figures of births and deaths of. each district for the last decade.
It is needless to go into the details' of all of them, and the average birth and
,death rates for Hindus and Muslims are given in the table below for the six
districts, which have registered the highestintercensal increase in population, the
six eastern districts in which Hindus predominate, and the six western districts
in which Muslims are in a great majority. The rates have been worked out per
mille of the mean enumerated population of 1921 and 1931 censuses.
IA"~"",
birth·
. Average
death·
rate
Survival
rate
. Averago Average
birth·
rate
death· Survival
rate
I
I
Average Average
birth· death· Survival
Districts rate rate rate rate rate
showing the during during during during during during <luring during during
greatest the the the Eastern the the the Westcm the the the
absolute r decade. decade. decade. Districts. decade. decade. decade. ])istricts, decade. decade. decade.
increase in --, --
population. ::l
"0 ~ ::l
"0
]
S ::l
"0
.§
Ul
::l
"0
<::
I~ ::l
"0
j "0
::l
]
.§ ::l .~
1"0 ....p "0<:: Ul.~ "d Ul
~
::l ci .§
~11 ....,... .Sc:: ~14
00 I en en
.S
~ ~
Q
ill '~ i:2 "" :Ii ~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 12 13 15 IIi 17 18 19 20 2i

Lahoro 31 40
-23 -30 ~

8 10 Kangra 36 35 Attock .. 29
-- - -
32 j :1514 :34 16 26 13 8
.Amritsar 41 43 30 :12 II II Ambala 37 39 31 29 G 10 Rawalpindi 29 36 21 28 8 8
-Jullundur 47 43 29 25 18 18 Rohtak 44 40 37 :18 7 2 Mianwali 40 42 19 29 21 13
Gurdaspur 43 45 31 30 12 15 Kamal 38 40 38 37 " 3 Muzaffargarh 34 :32 2(i 28 8 4
Sheikhupura 35 42 22 28 13
14IG""'~
45 47 34 34 11 13 Dera Gh'tzi
Gujranwala 34 43 25 32 9 11 Hissar 40 43 28 :l5 12 8 Khan " 24 12 5
lHuItan j :n I 291
:~6
27
24 22 13 14
-- _- i .. I

It may be observed from this table that in some looalities the survival
rate of the majority community is higher than that of the minority communi-
ties. In some other localities we find, for instance in Attock, Mianwali,
Muzaffargarh and Dera Ghazi Kha~, that Hindus, the minority community,
,show a higher survival rate than Muslims. Some eastern districts, Ambala,
Karnal and Gurgaon, show a higher natural increase among Muslims. It cannot,
therefore, be definitely said that a particular community has a markedly
higher survival rate than the other. It is needless to refer to the various .
'complications, such as large or small amount of migration among different
,communities, though some part of the resulting difference has been
elirnjnated by the adoption of the mean popUlations of 1921 and 1931. The
·only conclusion that can reasonably.be drawn is that the rate of variation in
population depends more on the locality in which the population resides than
<on the religions of the people concerned. The people residing in localities like
 292 OHAPTER XI,-RELIGION.

Muzaffargarh and Karnal would in all probability increase at a much higher

rate if they moved out to areas, healthier and more prosperous, and whether they
are Hindus or Muslim.s would be immaterial. To me the figures indi~ate that
the rural population of both these districts, Muslim in one ease and Hindu in the
other, is being sapped of its vitality by climatic oonditions and poverty.
The urban population, on the other hand, of these two districts, which is Hindu
in one case and Muslim in the other, has comparatively increased much more.
Here is the direct eyidence of Hindus believed to be less prolific doing well in
Muzaffargarh and 'Muslims supposed to be more prolific diminishing there in
numbertl. It will, therefore, be conceded that the creed or the people has hardly
any effect on the growth of the population.
The social practices in vogue antong the followers of certain religions, no
, doubt, have a bearing on the population figures. For example the presence of
a large number of widows in any community must re-act on its birth~rate. The
high castes both among Hindus and Muslims discourage widow re-marriage,
- though it is a fact that the proportion of widows among Hindus is considerably.
larger. Polygamy exists both among Hindus and Muslims, but to a much greater
extent among the latter. It may be said that on the whole polygamy tends to-
increase the population, though it is not practised in this Province to such an
extent that it will materially alter the results one way or the other.
-"'Religious We can now revert to the subject of the variations in communal proportions
proportions
In Punjab to investigate their real cause. 1V'e may first proceed to examine the
States,
causes of fluctu,ations in Punjab States. In Patiala, Jind and Nabha
Muslims have been increasing slowly but steadily siIice 1881 and their
proportion has risen from 21'9, 13'7 and '19'2 to 22'4, 14'2 and 20'0
per cent. in the three states, respectively. Such is not the case,
however, with the other two main r.~ligions. We find that Sikhs in 1881
formed 27'S, 1'7 and 29'7 per cent. of the total population in Patiala, Jind
and Nabha and they have largely increased during the last fifty year~ to
3S'9, 10'3 and 33'9 per cent., respectively. On the other hand Hindus, who
were 50'1, 84'3 and 51'0 per cent. fifty years ago, have dropped to 38'2, 75'()
and 46'0 per cent., respectively.
The figures quoted iu the margiu indicate the variation in the numerical
• HINDU. SIKH. MUSLIlII. strength of the prevailing religions ~n Faridkot
1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. 1921. .'
State. It IS evident that \\'hile the proportion of
12'69 25'63 56'51 44'24 30'37 29'75 . .
. SIkhs has gone up durmg the last decade from
44'24 per cent. to 56'51 per cent. the increase in the proportion of Muslims
is only slight, 1:.e .• from 29'75 per cent. to 30'37 per cent., and the proportion
of Hindus has gone down enormously from 25'73 per cent. to 12'69 per
cent. In 1901 the Hindus were 28'69 per cent. of the total population,
so that their existing proportion is even less than half of what it was thirty
years ago. It appears that the Akali movement during the last decade has
be,en responsible for a large number of persons, particularly sweepers, being
returned as Sikhs instead o£ Hindus.
The figures in the margin show the numerical strength (in percentages) of
.... .... ...
.... 0.... .... ....; Hindus and Sikhs in the last six oensuses
Religion. ~
~
0)

,
, 0>

., ....3
'''; ... .... ..... .... in the Maler Kotla State, a.nd it is evident
0> 0> 00
00
00

1 4 5 6 7
Hindu ..
'"
26 37 32 50 53 23
that the peroentages of the two communi-
Sikh "
35 27 30 14 l() 40 ties have fluctuated' in a very unusual'
manner from decade to decade. The Hindus were 23 per cent. of the total
 HINDU MALIS BECDMING SIKH SAINIS. 293

pDpulatiDn in 1881, and jumped to. 53 per cent. in the next ten years. During,the
intercensal periDd, 1901-11, their prDpDrtiDn came dDwn frDm 50 per cent. to.
32 per cent. It rDse a little in 1921, but during the last decade it has dropped
to. 26 per cent., so. that the Hindus are practically where they were fifty year(),
ago.. On the Dther hand the Sikhs were 40 per cent. Df the tDtal pDpulatiDn in.
1881, but during the next ten year~ 75 per cent. Df them seem to. ha~e dis-
appeared. In 1,911 their prDpDrtion was 30 per cent; it decreased slightly in
1921 ,and is nDW 35 peI;lcent. AccDrding to. the Census SuperintendE;mt, , Maler
KDtia State; " this. fluctuatiDn is mainly due to. the fact.that priDr to, ~h._E'l c,Om-
munal dissensiDns, which have lately arisen amDng the vario\l~ cornmu~iti~s in.
British India and Indian States, the members of ea~h .90mmu"nity had very
little regard for hDlding a separate pDsitiDn of their Dwn." He adds "the
Sikh;s'Df Maler" KDtia State, who. are chiefly Jats, used to. cDnsider themselves
part and parcel Df Hindus and made no. distinctiDn between Hinduism and
Sikhism. It is Dnly recently that they have drawn a line Df demarcatiDn be-
. tw:ee~ themselves and the Hindus and have. shDwn a tendency to. be treated as·
a separate cDmmunity."
The main cDnclusiDn is .that the varying .~trength of the pDpulation re-
turned ' a(:>, Hindu Dr Sikh in the Punjab States is due to. social causes that are
at work iII that sectiDn Df the pDpulatiDn, frDm which bDth Hindus and Sikhs.
are drawn. ~he Akali mDvement during the last decade is mainly respDnsible
fDr numerDUS persDns being returned as Sikhs instead Df Hindus. Such perSDns.
fDr the mDst part cDmprise members Df depressed classes, agriculturists and.
artisans in rural areas, who. DbviDusly cDnsider that they gain in status as SDDn
as they cease to. be Hindus and becDme Sikhs.
An indicatiDn Df this is furnished by the variatiDn in the numerical
strength Df many DccupatiDna] castes and certain tribes, such as Jat, Saini~
Rajput and ArDra, whDse members are returning themselves in increasingly
. large numbers as Sikhs instead ('f Hindus, particularly in the districts and
states of the central Punjab. T J ,ere are certain Dther tribes, such as Chuhra.
and Chamar, who. chafing under the label Df untDuchability prefer Sikhism to.
the caste-ridden Hinduism. To. illustrate this pDint we might qUDte the figures.
Df an agriculturvl caste, knDwn as Saini in the central Punjab and .Mali in the·
Number eastern Punjab and claiming ad-
Hmou. SIKH. per 10,000 h
District.
eensus Sainis and erents bDth amDng Sikhs and
year. Mali. Saini. Mali. Saini. Malis in the
Punjab. Hindus. The table in the margin.
-=-__1~_ _~2~,...;3~___:4:..._.--=5=--__::6=--_..:.7_ _ ShDWS thedistributiDn Df.Dne thDU-
Gurgaon •• 1911 1,000 .•
~~~~ ~~~ 2~ 435 sand Df this tribe fDr the three
.. decades since 1911. In cDlumn 7 is.
Hissar •• 1911 991 8 1
1921 944 32 24 ..
1931 860 127 12 1 548 given the present strength Df th~
Rohtak •• 1911 999 .• 1
1921 986 14 ..1 ..
492
tribe, enumerated in each dif?trict
1931· 764 235 ..
•• 1911 943 35 17 5 or state, assuming that all Sainis.
Ka"fllal
1921 799 164 21
4
16'
110
.. and Malis in the PrDvince number-
1,102
1931 486 400
•• 1911 476 297 9 218
Ambala
1921 436 321 4 239 ed 10,000. A glance at the table
1931 171 380 3 446 1,797 will ShDW that Hindu Malis pre-
Patia.la .. 1911 542 251 15 192
1921 p10
1931 ..
300
254
5
..
185
746 789
dDmina'te in GurgaDn, Hissar and
Jind 1911 969 1 11 19. Rbhtak, thDugh Hindu Sainis have-
1921 990 2 8
1931 •• 338 •• .662 239 ,.increased at the expense <?~ ~alis.
.. 1911 1 556 443
1921. 1 589 410 "- p.uring the last decade. In Karnal
1931 478 522'· 1,697
JuUundur 1911 400 598 . Hindu Malis have decreased, while
1921 1 334 665
828
.. Hindu Sainis and Sikh Sainis have-
1931 1 175 606
 294 CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

increased. In Ambala Hindu Malis have decreased and Sikh Sainis have
nearly doubled, while Hindu Sainis also show an increase. In Patiala
Hindu Sainis have decreased and Hindu Malis have entirely disappeared,
Tesulting in a corresponding increase in the number of Sikh Sainis.
In Jind, up to 1921 Hindu Malis predominated, but at this census two-thirds of
them have returned themselves as Sikh .sainis. In Hoshiarpur and Jullundur
there are no Malis, but Hindu Sainis show a decrease in both the districts whil~
Sikh Sainis have considerably increased during the last decade. The conclusion
to be drawn from these variations is that Malis prefer to be known as Sainis
l '
while Sainis by becoming Sikhs, particularly in the districts and states of the
central Punjab, consider their social status improved if they return themselves
as Sikhs instead of Hindus. It may be pointed out that despite all these changes
Caste. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.
, the population of Malis
and Sainis has been
1 3 4 5 6 7
steadily increasing if
Mali and Saini .. 205,855 216,496 227,678 204,642 213,309 229,600
the two castes are taken .
Mali 5S,672 95,989 105,956 96,883 92,933 72,299 together. The figures
Saini .. 147,183 120,507 121,722 107,759 120,376 157,301 appear in Table XVIII,
Hindu Mali and Saini 189,125 194,867 206,267 155,417 157,688 145,253 but are reproduced in
Sikh lIali and Saini.. 14,458 17,960 20,376 46,846 52,888 82,965 the margin for ready
~~- - - - -_. reference.
Reasons for The main cause for the discarding of I_Iinduism by some of the agricultural
Change of
lleJiglon. ~nd artisan classes in the central and eastern Punjab is the enhanced prestige
gained by agricultural tribes in the countryside by their becoming Sikh. In
the instance, quoted in the la~t paragraph, a Mali gains in prestige by becoming
a Saini, Mali being a distinctly inferior term. The Jat in Jullundur and
lIoshiarpur, if a Hindu, is looked down upon by his Hindu Rajput neighbour and
so he becomes a Sikh. On the other hand in the south-east or the Province, i.e.,
in Rohtak, Hissar and Gurgaon, a Hindu Jat takes a pride in his caste and even
looks down upon a Brahman, who in those districts is not a priest but like him a
tiller of the soil. Similar influences are operative in the case of such tribes as
Tarkhan (carpenter), Lohar (blacksmith), Julaha (weaver), Sunar (goldsmith)
and N ai (barber) as we shaH see in Chapter XII on Castes.
'Revolt o[ ,219. There has been in the last few years a movement among the untou-
IJntoueha.'b'les. chaMe c1ass~s to organise themselves as a separate community in order to conso-
lidate their position, and many of them have returned themselves, particularly in
"the central districts, Jullundur and lIoshiarpur, as Ad~Dharmi or the followers of
Ad-Dharm, meaning the ancient or original religion of Hindustan. The figures
of Ad~Dharmis are given in the margin for
District.
1 I
Persons. District. Persons.
2 _ __1_ _ .~_2_ the districts returning more than 100 of
Jullundnr .• 113,580 Gurdaspur 6,545 them. '1'he south-eastern districts of
Hoshiarpur
Lyallpur
111,829 Kamal
.. 50,718 1I1ultan
5,011 h
4,927 Ro ta,
k H·ISSar and Gurgaon, were h
Ferozepore . • 36,262 Shahpur 1,591 H· d . . .t h t d
.Kangra .. 20,883 Gujrat 1,010 III us are In a maJofl y, ave re ume
Lutlhiana
:Montgomery
17,720 Lahore
• • 16,119 Amritsar
1,006 f
164 very ew
Ad -Dh arlllls,
. wh·l h d· t . t
1 e t e IS rIC .,
, .Shdkhupura .• 11,741 with predominantly ~Iuslim population~
-such --;,~- ~~ttock, Rawalpindi, Mianwali, Jhelum, Jhang, Muzafiargarh. and
Dera Ghazi Khan, have no Ad-Dharrn!s at all.
'Ve shall now proceed'to study the numerical strength of e,a?h religion and
\ ~he variatio~ ~n iw figures at·various censuses.
 295

SECTION 2.-HlNDUS.
220. The blue portion of the rectangles in the Social Map represents Distribution
Hindus and the light-blue Ad-Dharmis and Hindu depressed classes. It will be seen of HIndus ill
the P!-'njab.
that Hindus are most numerous in the Himalayan Natural Division, constitut-
ing 9,325 of every 10,000 of the total population. In the Indo-Gangetic Plain
their proportion is 3,504, in the Sub-Himalayan 2,235 and in the North-West
Dry Area 1,280. In the margin
I Increase
Actual number' of Increase 01 per cent,
Hindns with OOO's I decrease in total are given the absolute figures
per cent, POPofl~tton of the number of Hindus in the
Locality.
omitted,
1931 1921, l(l21-31 religions.
2 :1 4 5 Punjab and in each Natural
Punjab 8,600 8,800 -2-3 13'5
Division for· 1921 and 1931,
Indo,Gangetic Plain •• 4,510 4,736 -4'8 1l'4 -and the percentage of increase
Himalayan 1,708 1,642 +4'0 5'4
Sub·Himalayan .. 1,445 1,557 -7'2 H'9 or decrease at this census is
North West Dry Area, 937 865 +8'4 21'5
i>
compared with the increase pBr
cent. in the total population of all religions.
It will be seen that Hindus in the Province have decreased, as also their
proportion in th~ total population. They have, however, shown actual illcrease
in the Himalayan Division and in the N orth~ West Dry Area. In the other two
Divisions the Hindu population has decreased, more particularly in the Indo-
Gangetic Plain. A direct cause of the decrease is that ov.er 4' lakhs of
persons, belonging to the backward classes, returned their religion as Ad-
Dharm, but even supposing that all o~ them had returned themselves as
Hindus (though quite a considerable number of them would beyond doubt
have been claimed by Sikhism) the Hindus as a whole would not have' shown
the same amount of increase as the other main religions.
221. The decrease in thenumbE'r of Hindus requires careful examination. Causes of
Decreasing
Some of ' the main causes for the decrease in the Hindu population at every Number 01
census have been noted in. the general remarks preceding this section. What Hindus.

we are here concerned with is to determine whether Hindus are really su:ffE'ring
from any peculiar handicap which keeps down their nUl~ber and does not let
them grow at the same rate as some 01 the other communities in the Puilj ab do.
Pandit Hari Kishan Kaul in his Report on the 1911 Census enumerated the
causes, which in his opinion were responsible for a smaner rate of growth
among Hindus as compared with other religions. In addition to the causes
peculiar to the decade 1901-11, such as the earthquake of 1905 in Kangra, the
famine in Hissar District and the outbreak of plague, which was alleged to have
caused a greater number of deaths in urban areas where a greater proportion
of Hindus lived, he laid particular stress on" (i) restriction of fecundity by
enforced widowhood, (ii) the evil effects of early marriage on prolificness, ('iii)
loss of vitality in consequence of the occupations and habits of the Hindus in
towns, (iv) anCl. the difference in food." Of these four ca'uses, which might
. be regarded as more or less permanent in their nature, the first was examined
in deliail in the Chapter on Civil Condition, and here it will suffice to say that
the number of widows of child-bearing ages (15-40) among Hindus is 37 per
mille of all females as compared with 22 among Muslims and 19 among Sikhs.
There is thus lio doubt that the number of widows among Hindus is compara-
tively large and would have a somewhat adverse effect on their population,
but the number of children in each community ought to depend on the number
of married females' of child-bearing ages and their proportion is higher among
 296 CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

Hindus than among Muslims or Christians. Among Hindus out of every 1,000
women aged, 15-40, 855 are married as against 862 among SikhE?, 798 among
Jains, 838 ·among Muslims and 800 am~ng Christians. Thus one factor is
more than counteracted by the other, and we shall examine the other three
causes and see whether they can account for the decrease.
ClhUd MarrI- 2.22. The true extent of child-marriage and its effect on prolificness could
age and its
Effect on not be gauged at past censuses ~s the Age and Oivil Oondition tables used to have
Fecundity.
many defects on account of the plumping on figures at certain ages, which were
never smoothed. This defect was admitted, in the Oensus Reports of the past
with regard to entries about age in particular. Nor was it possible to know
the number of children born to women married at different ages. At the present
census a special enquiry was held with a view to obtain more reliable fertility
statistics, and the results of that enquiry are given in the form of six tables,
five of which have been printed and discussed in Ohapter VI (OiviIOondition).
This enquiry, as expl&~..::'tf there, was as a rule made in typical areas in the
various districts and states, and all the families with the husband and wife alive
were examined. A record of more than 60,000 Hindu families was made, as
also that of 25,000 Sikh and 75,000 Muslim families and some Ohristian
and Ad-Dharmi families. A ref€Ience may be made to the discussion in
paragraph 114 of Chapter VI, where the conclusion has been recorded that
Hindus including Sikhs were actual1y more prolific than Muslims or Christians,
but had a smaller surv.ival
.
HI:t'lDU. MUSLIl\1. SIKH.
--0-' _0
~8
~~ ,
0
'HO '0 0 0
o p. .....
.~ ~
·E~" ... ...Q) 'f~" rate. The prevailing custom
0 .....
... !:::;:l.,
Q)
...Q) ... Q)
,Dp.
Age of wife at So.
]8 ,DP<
!il= ::IS ...= ....tap.= ::IS S0 ::I a'l ::I a'l
Illp. of early marriage cannot be
::I,D = -=
marriage. "S~S0 1:I_g Q) o I:I,D o "
1:1
"t<ll"O "
=S "~,.c "<IIt<llQ)=
~~
1:1 • ... ol3
]:;:1 "= . ,D:E! ...,,-
ol3 held responsible for this
'S"o ... if"= a S "S result, as will be seen from
p] 0 S~ S ~.tl
~ -l3 ~
Q)
~ '0 S
~~O ::IllIl8 p.:;:I 0
<~o ,,- Z.9_" <o~ ~.~_g <1l~ ~,~$
0-12 .. 360 372 741 348 754 388 716 an extract from Fertility
13-14 .. 389 702 724 382
372
702
715
373
406
702
718 Table III, reproduced in
15-19
20-29 .." 509 7U 402 732 472 712
30 and over .. 808 737 421 748 621 748 the margin. The curious
fact brought out by t:4E'se figurE'S. is that among both Hindus and
Muslims the rate of survival is highest among children whose mothers were
below' 12 when married. The date of marriage for the purpose of this enquiry
was reckoned from the time the wife came to live with her husband, which
generally coincides with the appearance of the first signs of puberty. The high
survival rate can either be taken at its face value and looked upon as a result of
some physiologically sound reason, of whi<ili we are hitherto unaware, or we
may assume that only the physically strong women have survived early labours
Duration o/marriage per 1,000 Hindu women to be included in our enquiry and have
married at each age-period.
~
..... '01:1 ,_; transmitted some of their hardy qualities to
0
'" I tQ>
....I I
.Age of wife at OJ '"
their progeny. These doubts, however, will be
to 0
marriage. ..... _0
1 2 3 4 5 dispelled by table in the margin, which shows
---
0-12 ., 52 135 206 607 the number of Hindu females with different
13-14 .. 92 157 177 216 515
15-19 .. 96 143 204 195 552 durations of marriage per 1,000 females
·20-29 .. 67 92 218 586
~O·and over .. 46 644 married at each 01 the specified age-periods .
It is evident that of 1,000 women married below the age of twelve 607 have
had at the time of the enquiry a duration of marriage of 15 years and over.
This proportion is the highest except in the case of those who were married
when 30 and above. The data for the latter are of course not reliable, because
if they were married when over 30, many of them must now be over 60, which
is the period of life when the people in this Province are prone to return a
 EFFECT OF RESIDENCE IN TOWNS. 297

wrong age. Moreover, the actual number of cases is very smaH, and most of
them .probably concern widows who have 'remarried their deceased husbands'
brothers and would as often as not return the duration since their first
marriage as well as all the children they have borne.
It may be argued that women with the longest duration of marriage at
the present moment must comprise a large proportion of those who were married
when very young, as they alone could have to their credit the longest durations
in married state. In this connection it may be pointed out that the duration
of' 15 ,years and over is in no way excessive, and women married at higher ages
Number per ~o,ooo Hin~u wivtl8 who had an equal opportunity of completing this
have duratwn of marnage.
oojI duration. The figures in the margin show the
Years. .. 0I l0> ............l 101>-
-..j<
o'c3~
number of Hindu women in our enquiry who
_-
......0

1 2 3 4 5 had completed different durations of marriage,

--
"Nu.mber .. 812 1,535 2,040 5,H13 their total being assumed as 10,000. It will be
seen that the predominating duration is 15 years and over, which claims more
N!lmber per mille of women married for than half the women married at different
15 year.9 or more who were married at : -
ages. If we reduce the number of all
Religion.
I ,_.
ct
-
....
.... a> 0>
"'1

J ....<?I I J"'1 i0'..-:>0 c3 ~ marriages with this duration to ~ DOO, we

1 2
-
10

3 4
- 5- - 6
01>-

find that it comprises wives mar~led at

different ages as shown' in the margin.
Hindu. .. 214 213 407 133 3
Muslim ..,. 174
180
167
183
414
459
212
159
33
19
The figures. for the other prevailing
Sikh
religions have been inserted for the sake
of comparison.
No further discussion on these lines is necessary, as the subject has been
fully dealt with in Chapter VI, but it may be useful to mention that the
number of child-wives with t~e longest duration of marriage would be even
larger but for the fact that many of them have been excluded from our enquiry
Qwing to the death of their husbands.
223. Subsidiary Table IV to this Chapter gives the proportion of Effect of
Residence in
followers of different religions living in towns. A comparison of this table Towns.
with the corresponding table of 1921· shows( that Hindus now constitute
37'64 per cent. of the urban po-pulation as compared to 40'21 per cent. in
1921. The proportion for rural areas, which contain nearly nine-tenths of
the total population, shows even a greater decrease, i.e., from 34'46 per cent.
to 29'13 per cent. The proportion that Hindus constitute per 10,000 of the
rural and urban population in each Natural Division is reproduced in the
Sumberoj Hind11/3 per 10,000 of marginal table. vVe find that there is an
Urban
I_!'opulation. Rural actual increase, though only slight, in the
Population.
Natural Division. proportion of Hindus in the urban popula~
1931.1 192 1. 1931. 1921.
I 2 3 4 5
tion of the Himalayan Division and North-
---'--
West Dry Area. The proportion of Hindus
Punjab 3,764 4,02] 2,913 3,146
lndo.Ganglltic Plain 3,797 4,156 3,445 4,134 in the rural population has been reduced
Himalayan 7,451 7,178 9,388 9,526
2,584 everywhere, indicating that the cause for
Sub.HImalayan
)_'!'Area.
3,224
•.48'1,·117
thoWest Dry 3,891 3,793 1,032 1,236 decrease in the number of Hindus is not
to any large extent "the loss of vitality
in consequence of their habits as the residents of towns."
It has been observed in the past, and the point was stressed in the 1911
Census Report, that towns had a higher death-rate than villages and therefore
 298 CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

Hindus who predominate in urban areas were subjected to a higher death-rtLte~

Conditions to-day are, however, different to those prevailing t\venty years ago~
and the death-rate for some of the leading towns, in which- the greatest propor-
tion of Hindus is found, is actually smaller as compared to rural areas. The·
published meari death-rate for urban areas during the last decade is 31'9 per
mille of the population and for the rural 30'1 per mille. These death-rates are·
calculated on the basis of the 1921 population, and the urban death-rate would
be actually smaller. if the intercensal increase of population in towns, which is,
28'3 per cent. as against 12 per oent. in rural areas, was worked out from year
to year and the death-rate calculated on' its basis. Thus mere reside~ce in
towns does not appear so serious a drawback from the standpoint of he.alth as it
is sometimes supposed to be.
Elect of Food 224. The subject of the effect of food on fecundity is no doubt very
on Fecundity.
complex, The Census Report of 1911, while admitting that the q:uestion of food:
was a very debatable one, goes,on to say" the Hindu on the whole is a vegeta-
rian and abstains not only from meat b.ut also from eggs, and in most cases,
from such stimulating spices as onions and garlic. A number of Hindus, parti--
cularly in the towns, eat meat, but the percentage of such people is small. In
the rural tracts the meat-eaters, whether Hindus or Muhammadans, live mostly
on vegetarian and milk diet, using meat occasionally by way of a change. The-
staple food-stuffs, therefore, are wheat and pulses, and the Hindu rural popula-
tion does not appear to -be worse off in this respect than their Muhammadan
brethren ......... The fondness of the Muhammadans for food is proverbial.
On the other hand, the Hindu townsman usually exercises more economy in the
matter of food than in any'other direction. Leaving alor:te the more wealthy mer~­
chants and property-owners, the average townsman usually has one full meal in
24 hours. The second meal is very often a ma.keshift, either obtained at the'
place of business or served at home late at night. The meal is usually com-
posed of chapatis and do.lor some vegetable curry. The chapatis are sometimes
eaten with a little pickle or with sour milk 01' perhaps with pakaums or some
similar cheap indigestible stuff sold by the confectioners." After referring to
the reduction in the supply of milk a~d ghee, the Report adds tha.t the food of
the Hindu towns-people is deteriorating further.
It is, llowever, a matter of common knowledge that in recent years the
food of the Hindu towns-people, particularly of the middle class in large towns,
has shown a distinct improvement. The remark about the Muslims in the above
quotation is, of course, only a side-issue and evidently applies to a small section
among them, a]1d is perhaps with equal force applicable to the Hindu property.
owners and wealthy merchants. The above quotation, however, makes it clear
that the food of the Hindu and the Muslim country-people is about the same.
It is therefore rather difficult to oomprehend that the deorease among the rural
Hindus is due to any difference in food. The large majority of Muslims are
rural and it is the total of rural population, whether Hindu, Sikh or Muslim;
that is responsible for the major proportion of the provincial increase.
In this connection the following extracts from Pell's "Law of Births
and De,aths" will be of interest. On page 109 he says" Well fed and mentally'
active people of the town will be relatively infertile. 'VeIl fed and sluggiSh
country-people will be relatively fertile. But in the case of poorer towns-
people the effects of greater nervous activity will, ina large meas,ure, be counter-
acted by bad feeding and overwork." While referring to the severity of the

/
t
 PRESENT COXDITION OF THE HINDUS. 299

-tests, carried out by Dr. Chalmers \Vatson, Pell quotes him from" The. Dec-
lining Birth-rate" to the effect that a purely meat diet produces sterility more
or less complete in animals. This would tend to show that the stinginess of
the town-dwellers in the matter of diet does not militate against fecundity.
225. \Ve will now proceed to examine whether the Hindu community as ~~~~:on of
.at present constituted if> vitally the.HlndUs.
inferior to others. According to ~ ""LL'ONS r--r---...,----.---....---.

Sundburg, well-known authority 28

·on age statistics, the progressive

. population must have 400 per-
If;
i
sons per 1,000 in age-group 0-15, 24
I.
.500 (or about one-half of the total I
I

_population) in age-group 15-50 -

and] 00 in age-group 50 and over MIL~IOHS
20 ro
(see page 133 of the India Report
of 1921). Applying this test to the 1
g..S
figures of Hindus we'find that they:
_point to progressiveness. Any [I

9
community with a lesser number.
in the younger age-periods and
:a greater number in the older
.age-periods is stationary, if per- 1
'sons aged 0-15 are 33 per cent.,
.and actually regressive if they are 750

less.
Brahman,
226. We should not rest Khatri and
, Arora.
:satisfied only with the application
-of a mere formula, as done in the 250 -

last _paragraph, but will study the

figures of certain main castes of °l-----L.:_---l'--_ _.__--L_ __".l
18&' ,6S1 ,qOI Iq" Iq21 ':3,
Hindus, ;.srahman, Khatri and A KHAn\ ~
Arora, which at present form I 6 AJ\oRA
C.6R""'MAN
O. H ... oU
122, 54 and 77 per mille of the E.. POpuLATION (TOTAL) . _I
total Hindu popuation, respect- ·1 . _
ively. The graph 'in the margin depicts the gr~;th of these castes-f;O~l- ISS1
to the prese_nt day. The figures will be found in Imperial Table XVIII,'
.and except for a big drop in 1911, which 'is also reflected in the curves
of the total population, the three castes have shown a steady increase in
numbers though not at the same rate as the total population. This was
.not to be expected for the various causes already alluded to. The
increase in the strength of these three castes during the last dec~de
may be examined in greater detail. The present figures are given in Table
XVII, and the increase per cent. for the decade in the Province as
Incl'~aBe or decr~~e per ce~:. in p~pulation of certain castes. well as for each Natural Division
I .. OCALITY. BRAHMAN. I KHATRI. I AnORA, is given in the margin for the
____1 - - . 2 .--3 . - - 4. tota1 strength of these castes as
Total. Hindu. Total. Hindu·'ITotal. Hindu. 11 f f th t
Punjab •. +0'1 +0'0 + 13'2 +17'3 +8'4 +11'2 we as or persons 0 ese cas es
Indo.GangeticPlain .. +0'9 +0'6+21'7 +J9'9+11'0 +9'2 professing Hindu religion. The
Himalayan .. +7'9 +7'9 +1'7 +1'3 -2'7 -10'4
Sub-Himalayan ,,+3'6 +3'8 -4'0 +8'7 -15'9 -1'0 figures for Hindu Brl'l<p.man are
North-WcstDryArea +11'4 +1l'3+26'S +2'73 + ll'l +12'9 1 tl h ' h
. _ _. _ __ _ _ a most exao y t e Same as t ose
 300 . CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

for total Brahman, as very few Brahmans belong to any other religion
unlike Khatris and Aroras, a considerable number of whom, particularly-
Aroras, are Sikhs. The reason for the decrease in the Hindu Arora in the
Himalayan Division being greater than the decrease in the totsJ Aror~ is that
some Aroras, who formerly returned themselves as Hindus, have now l'eturne<i
themselves as Sikhs and omitted to return their caste. Khatris show a
decrease of 4 pel' cent. in the Sub-Himalayan Division, while Hindu Khattis
are making' a st~ady progress; a similar progress among Sikh Khatris has been.
concealed bv •
an omission to return the caste .
Hindu 227, The figures vf Hindu Rajputs and Jats, who number 577,374 and,
Raj puts
and Jats. 992,309, respectively, in the Province have not been discussed along with the
figures of the three castes dealt with in the last paragraph, Rajputs now include-
an ever-increasing number of some occupational castes except perhaps in Ho-
shiarpur and Kangra) and many Hindu Jats have returned themselves as Sikhs,
.. .-
~..
:'

Percentage except in Gurgaon, Hissar and Rohtak.

Per 1,000 Percentage increase of
caete and District. of Hindus increase or total popu. The figures of these tribes in the above-
1931. decrease. lation.
I 2 3 4 mentioned localitie& are shown in the
Hindu Rajput, margin, and the figures of the Karnal
Ka.ngra. ..
.. 300 +5'8 +4'6
Hoshia.rpur 57 +3'8 +ll'3 Jats have also been added, It will be
Hindu Jat. seen that Jats have increased in Gur-
Gurgaon ., 96 +9'2 +8'5
Hissar - 207 +7'6 +10'1 gaon by a higher rate than the total
Rohta.k
\
i .. 326 +1'7 +4'3
population. In Hissar too the increase
Kamal .. 117 -3'9 ' +2'9
is fairly high, while J ats have decreased.
in Karnal no doubt due to the bad climate and malaria prevalent in rural areas.
The small rise in Rohtak can only be explained by the popula tion having outgrown
the means _of subsistence and the emigration during the last decade:to canal
colonies, which have attracted Hindu Jatsof the eastern Punjab for thefirsttime~
Decrease 228. In addition to the large number of conversions to Sikhism from
Among Hindu
Occupational amongst the Hindu agricultural castes and depressed classes, numerous persons:
Castes. belonging to occupational castes have obviously gone over to the Sikh religIon.
Fuller details will be found in Chapter XII on Castes and Tribes, and here it will
suffice to mention that several dhobis (washermen), da'J'zis (tailors), carpenters,
masons and goldsmiths, who formerly returned themselves as Hindus,_ have-
now returned themselves as Sikhs, for in no other way can we explain the defect
among Hindu members of these particular castes when accompanied by an
almost equal increase among Sikhs.
Conclusion. From what has been said above we can draw the following conclusions ;--
(a) An. increasing number of Hindus belonging to agricultural, occupa-
tional and depressed classes have returned their religion as Sikh.
or Ad-Dh~rmi.
(b) So far as the natural increase is concerned, Hindus are almost as
, progressive' as the other communities in the Province,
.(c) If ~he Hindu, Sikh, Jain, Bu~dhist and Ad-Dharmi, or in other
wo~ds the units within which all the variations take place, are
grouped together) the inc~ease in their number since 1921 is
consistenp with the rate of increase that could be expected under
the circumstances.
(d) In the future a still further reduction in the number of Hindu~,due­
,;. . to further de~ertions may be expected unless the lower-middle,
agricultural tribes and members of occupational castes an<i
untouchables can be induced to stay in the Hindu fold.
 HINDU SECTS AND THEIR STRENGTH. 301
Hindu Sects.
229. The Hindu sects can be grouped under six main heads*-(l) Old
Sects, (2) Reformers, (3) Sects essentially of low castes, (4) Miscellaneous Sects, (5)
Sects analogous to other religions, and (6) Unspecified. The secfs ialling under
the first group can be iurther sub-divided into (a) Orthodox Hindus, (b) Religious
orders, (c) Saint worshippers, and (d) Sects worshipping Muslim saints in addition
to their own gods; while the sects coihprised by the group "Miscellaneous Sects"
can be sub-divided into (i) Minor Sects and (ii) Castes returned as sects.
The sects included in each group are noted below :-
1. Old Sects.
(a) Orthodox Hindus. (c) (i) Saint Worshippers.
Sanatan Dharm. Dadu Panthi.
Guga Pir.
(b) Religious Orders. Kalu Panthi.
Bairagi. Namabansi.
Udasi. Pabuji.
Faqir. Panjpiria.
Sanyasi. Rai Dasia.
Jogi. Ram Raya.
Gorakh Panthi. Sewak Darya.
(ii) Those who worship Muslim
saints in addition to their
own gods.
Sarwaria and Shamsis.
2. Reformers.
Arya, Brahmo, Dev Dharm, N anak Panthi and Radhaswami.
3. Sects of Low Castes.
Balmiki, Lal Begi, Ram Dasia and Bala Shahi.
4. Miscellaneous.
(a,) Minor.-The less numerous and unimportant entries are included
under Miscellaneous.
(b) Castes returned as sects.-Sansi and Od.
:5. Sects Analogous to other Religions.
Jain, Budh, Namdhari, Kesdhari, Sehjdhari, Ad-Dharm, etc.
'6. Unspecified.
The absolute strength of each group together with its sects IS noted Strength of
Hindu
below for the censuses of 1921 and 1931, as also the percentage of variation. Groups.
Variation in the strength of Hindu Sects.
Sects, 1921. 1931. Variation Sects. 1921. 1931. Varia tiOll.
per cent. per cent.
1 2 3 4 1 2 3 4
All Sects 8,799,651 8,599,720 -2'3 (ii) Sects worshipping
1. Old Sects .. 7,614,435 7,600,641 - '2 Muslim saints in
(a) Orthodox Hindus .. 7,385,196 7,567,735 + 2'0 addition to their
Sanatan Dharm .• 7,385,196 7,567,735 + 2'5
(b) ReligiOUS Orders .. 22,509
4,407
5,232 -76'8
798 -81'9
own gods.
Sarwa.ria.
Shamsi
.... 89,231
88,837
394
5,646
5,635
11
-93'7
-93'7
-97'2
Bairagi
Unasi 2,661 2,803 + 5'3 2. Reformers .. 227,193 478,456 +110'6
10,606 218 -97'9 .Ar:ya. .. 210,872 469,864 +122'8
1,381 603 -56'3 Brahmo 298 162 --45'6
2,238 423 -81'1 Dev Dharm 3,597 1,403 -61'0
1,216 387 -~8'2 Nanak Panthi 9,716 1,641 -83'1
Radhaswami 2,710 5,386 +98'7
117,499 22,02~ -81'3 3. Sects of low castes .. 901,521 299,954 -66'7
374 52 -86'1 Balmiki •. 221,027 155,738 -29'5
1,812 433 -76'1 La! Begi .. 437,295 58,897 -86'5
37,111 12,780 -65'6 Ram Dasia .. 239,869 84,092 -64'9
21,257 467 -97'8 Bala. Shahi 3,330 1,227 -63'2
5,471 133 -97'6 4. Miscellaneous.
5,347
27,363
2,329 -56'4
823 -97'0
(a) MInor sects
(b) Castes returned
.. 20,481 29,600 +44'5
14,490 4,184 -71'1 as sects 20,429 26,564 +30'0
201 71 -64'7 5. Sects analogous to
.4,073 756 -81'4 other religions 4,196 8,713 +107'7
6. Unspecified .. 11,~96 155,'192 +1,267'1
! Report, 1911, p. 116.
 302 CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

The group "Old Sects" comprises the bulk of Hindu population, i.e.,.
88'38 per cent. of the total as against 86'53 per cent. at last census. v! this
orthodox HindUs or Sanatanists claim 88 per cent. and seots worshipping saints
and sects falling under the sub-head" Religious Orders" claim the remaining
'38 per cent. It is noteworthy that while orthodox Hindus show an increase-
all the other sects falling under "Old Se&s" with' the exception of Udasi
show an enormous decrease. The only conclusion is that either the members
of these sects returned themselves as Sanatan Dharm or no sect at all. The
strength of the group" Reformers" has more than doubled since last census,
e

and is now 5'6 per cent. of the total population. Of the total number of 'Re-
formers,' which amounts to 478,000, the Arya or Vedic Dharm has 470,000
followers. In 1911 the total number of Aryas was less than one lakh and
rose to over two lakhs at last census, and it is now close upon half a million. On
the other hand Brahmo, Dev Dharm and N anak Panthi show a decrease.
llrahmos are to be found mostly in the urban areas of certain districts, and at
mst census too their population had declined. Dev Dharm, is also a sect
of recent origin, being founded in 1887, and the number of its followers though.
larger than that of Brahmos is not considerable. The instruction to the enume-
rators at last census was that in the case of Dev Samajis the name of the sect
should be entered without the addition of religion. On the present occasion
this instruction was modified and enumerators were required to enter the term
'Hindu' after the name of the sect, if so desired by the person enumerated.
This might in some cases have resu~ted in the religion being entered as Hindu
without the addition of sect. The decrease among N anak Panthis is evidently
due to many of them having been returned as Sikhs, Nanak Pauthi being main-
ly a Sikh sect. Radhaswamis show a large increase since last census.
The figures for the group" Sects of low castes" show a large decline as
compared with last census, evidently because numerous members of these castes.
have returned themselves as Ad-Dharmi or Sikh. There is a tremendous.
,rise in the figures for the "Unspecified," probably because a tendency was
noticeable in many places at tills census to return no sect with a view to consoli-
date the position of the community.
New Sects 230. The tenets of the various sects of main religions have been fully
Returned
Among
Hindus at
described in the Census Reports of the past, especially in those of 1891 and.
This Census. 1911, and a repetition here is unnecessary. Important variations in their
numbers 'have been pointed out, and below is given an account of certain sects
returned for the first time on the present occasion.
Karal.Bansi. This sect is a section of Kabir Panthis, and its member:;; a.re the followers.
{llissar,5
males.} of Kabir Bhagat. They also believe in Guga, in whose name a fair is held at
Meri in the Bikaner State. In the matter of dress and food they are akin to the
people of the United Provinces, and their religious ceremonies are the same as.
those of other Hindus. They are found only in Hissar District, and their
occupation is shoe-making and their mother-tongue is Purbi, a corrupt form.
of Urdu.
Mangal Bhat. They follow Sanatan Dharm, and their occupation is shoe-making.
(Bissar,5
females.)

Ram Dev. The seot has been in existence for the last three or four hundred years,
Hissar, 99
males and and its members are the followers of Ram Deoji Pir. Their holy place is,
100 females.)
Rulicha in the Jodhpur State where the most important fair of the sect is held.
Their religious ceremonies do not materially differ from those of other Hindus.,
 HINDU SECTS. 303

Ram Daljl.
Ram Daiji is the name of a Hindu deity and the persons returned as (Hissar,15
members of this sect really belong to Sanatan Dharm. ma.les and
18 females.)
Singi Kat is the profession of certain persons who extract blood frQm Slngl Kat.
(Rissar,10
sick persons with the aid of singi, a small horn-shaped instrument made of ma.les and
13 females.)
horn and iron. The persons entered as members of this sect are really Sanatan
Dharmis.
Dhawal Pal and Dharam Premi are two different names for the Brahmanic DhawalPal
and Dharm
Hindus and Vedic Dharmis, respectively. The members of these sects are Preml.

found only in the Sialkot District, their total number being less than 500.
:Blshkarman.
The foHowers of Bishkarman, a Brahman, who married a woman of (Ludhiana,29
another caste, are usually Lohars and Tarlcl~an8. They have a temple of their males and
14 females.)
own on the Phagwara-Nawanshahr road in the Jullundur District, but in practice
they are Sanatan Dharmis.
The founder of this sect is reported to be one Ram Pir, but the date of Ram Shabl.
(Bahawalpur
its or!gin is not traceable. Their particular beliefs and tenets are analogous State, 58
males and
·to Hinduism. They pray like Hindus, and. their religious books are in Shastri, 45 fema.les.)

Urdu or Gurmukhi. In their dress and mode of life they are just like other
Hindus. They do not eat bacon and they bury their dead. Rama Pir's
shrine is in the Jodhpur State, and a fair is held there during the months of
Bhadon and Magh and draws thousands of members of this sect from the various
parts of India.
Swami Bishan Dass, who is over 70 years old, is the founder of this sect. Gahhar
Ghamblr.
His disciples believe in the doctrines of the ten Gurus of Sikhs, and a.re also (Ambal a,15
males and
known as N anak Panthis. The following places are held sacred by them ;- 22 females.)

(1) Rupar (Ambala District), (2) Sirhind Basi (Patiala State), (3) Machhi-
wara (Ludhiana District), (4) BadIa (Patiala State), and (5) Chak No. 389
G. B. (Lyallpur District).
The name of this sect, which is one of the.names of the Almighty,
literally meaning "Deep, Profound," has been derived from a shabad (hymn)
contained in the Granth Sahib (the holy book of Sikhs).
They are really Jhiwars, and the founder of the sect was Baba Kalu, a Kanthiwal.
(Karnal,51
.Jhiwar who lived in the time of Akbar the Great. The successor of Baba males and
42 females.)
Kalu pays a half-yearly visit to the members of the sect, and gives them a
kanthi (necklet) to wear. They have a temple in Bhalwal and another in Patan-
garh, both in Karnal District, and usually follow Hindu religion and observe
the same fairs and festivals as other Hindus. Their peculiarity is a worship
of wells.
SECTION 3.-SIKHS.
231. The followers of Sikhism at the present census number 4,071,624, of General.

whom 2,270,946 are males and 1,800,678 females, giving a proportion of 793
females per 1,000 males. During the last decade Sikhs have increased by
964,328 or by 31·1 per cent. The principal figures for important units are given
ABSOLUTE FIGURES OF SIKHS (1931). in the margin. A glance at
Locality. Persons. Ma.les. Females. Proportion the Social Map in the begin-
of fema.les
'per 1,000 ning of this Report will
2 4 m~es. show that Sikhs reside
1------------------------- chiefly in the central Punjab,
Punjab •. 4,071,624 2,270,946 1,800,678 793
:British Territory •. 3,064,144 1,703,584 1,360,560 799 being most numerous in
Punjab States Agenoy •• 996,626 561,238 435,388 776
••:._:_____::..:10~,854-'--__--=6.!....,1::..:24=----__::4C!..:,7::.;.30-'--_7:._::72=___ the terri tory which j s marked
.;:_Ot=h:.:;:er__,:Pun:..:=jc::_:ab:_S::..:tcc_ate_.:s--.c...:
 304 CHAPTER XL-RELIGION.

out roughly by a circle in the map below.

Actual number of Sikhs in thou8J,nd8-0enS?ls 19.31.

This oircle embraces among other tracts the Majha, which comprises the
Kasur and Chunian Tahsils of Lahore District and the Tarn Taran and Amritsar
Tahsils of Amritsar District. The predominantly Sikh tahsils of Garhshankar
and Hoshiarpur in the Hoshiarpur District are also included, Una and Dasuya
Tahsils with a smaller proportion of Sikhs being left out. Further south the
Rupar sub-division of Ambala and parts of Kaithal sub-division and Thanesar
Tahsil of Karnal District fall within it and also nearly the whole of the Patiala
State and the major portion of the Sirsa Tahsil of Hissar District. The heart of
the circle covers the whole of Ludhiana and Jullundur Districts, the States of
·Kapurthala, Maler Kotla, Faridkot and N abha, and a considerable portion of the
Ferozepore District. The figures of the Sikh population are given in the map
in thousands for all districts and states. The Sikhs number approximately
2-! millions within and It millions outside the circle, and their proportion
diminishes with the distance from th~ circle.
Variation In 232. The population of Sikhs has been growing at each census except during
Number 01
Sikhs. at Past the decade. 1881-91, and in 1881 was considerably less than half of what it is
Censuses.
.Absolute Percentage Proportion now. The table in the margin
Census. figures for increase. per 10,000.
Sikhs. shows their number, percentage
1 2 3 4
lllcrease and proportion per
1881 .. 1,706,909* .. 822
10,000 of the total population
1891 .. 1,849,371* S'4 809 at each of the past censuses:
1901 .. 2,102,813 13'7 863 The numerical strength rose •
1911 .. 2,881,495 37'0 1,211 markedly during the decade
lim .. 3,107,296 7'8 1,238 1901-11, but the increase dur-
1931 .. 4,071,624 31'0 1,429 ing the last decade is unprece-
* Include figures for Delhi. dented.
 VARIATION IN NUMBER OF SIKHS AT PAST CENSUSES. 305

Below are given some quotations from the Census Reports of the past,
which graphically describe certain phases of the Sikh community bearing on
tp.e rise and fall in its population at various periods.
The following extracts appear at page 140 of the Punjab Census Report
of 18S1 : -
In 1853 Sir Richard Temple wrote, as Secretary to the Government:-
" The Sikh faith and ecclesiastical polity is rapidly going where the Sikh political ascendancy has already
gone. Of the two elements in the old Khalsa, namely, the followers of Nanak the first prophet, and the followers.
of Guru Gobind, the second great religious leader, the former will hold their ground, and the latter will lose
it. The "Sikhs of Nanak, a comparatively small body of peaceful habits and old family, will perhaps cling to
the faith of their fathers but the Sikhs of Gobind who are of more recent origin, who are more specially styled
the Singhs or Lions, and who embraced the faith as being the religion of warfare and conquest, no longer regard
the Khalsa now that the prestige has departed from it. These men joined in thousands, and they now depart
in equal number. They rejoin the ranks of Hinduism whence they originally came and they bring up their'
children as Hindus. The sacred tank at Amritsar is less thronged than formerly, and the attendance at the
annual festival is diminishing yearly. The initiatory ceremony for adult persons is now rarely performed."

In the Administration Report of 1856-57 the same writer says after

speak~ng of the small number of Sikh recruits that offered themselves till the
faU of Delhi proclaimed our triumph.
" Sikhism itself, too, which had previously fallen off so much, seems again to be slightly on the increase_
Duri'lg the past year the baptismal initiations at the Amritsar temple have been more numerous than during-
the preoeding year. Sikhism is I;l.ot dormant."

And Colonel MacMahon, Commissioner of Amritsar, writes as follows In

his Census Report:-
"The large decrease in the number of Sikhs since 1868 is not surprising. Sikhs decline in number, in
years of peace. There was a serious decline, I believe, after the conquest of the Punjab do!Vu to 1857, when
the demand for Sikhs for our army during the mutiny for a time gave a great stimulus to the growth of Sikhism.
The idea. prevails, not only with the officers of native regiments, but also among the classes from which Sikh
converts are obtained, that Sikhs made better soldiers than Punjabi Hindus; and hence whenever the warlike
spirit revives, Sikhism in this part of the Punjab also revives. All the members of the same family do not always
become Sikhs.; and those who have acquired a taste for the soothing influence of tobacco abstain from takinO'
the pahul. Hence in times of peace there is a tendenoy for Sikhism to decline." C>

The following passage occurs in the Punjab Census Report of 1891

(p. 96) : -
" There is reason to believe that the marked preference shown for Sikhs in many oranches of Government,
I!9rvice, the hardy nature of the castes from which they are mainly drawn, and the recent extension of a kind
of patriotic antiquarianism among the more educated of them, has not been without its influence in strengthening
their power and preventing the disruption of the Sikh community which one has so often seen predicted."

The next decade found the Sikh population rising at the expense of
Hindus, and the following remarks are met with in the Punjab Census Report
of 1901 (p. 122).
"The number of Sikhs in these Provinces, * according to the present returns, is 2,130,987 as against
1 870481 in 1891, an increase of 260,506, or 13·9 per cent. If these figures are at all accurate, Sikhism has made a
~ark~ advance since 1891, possibly at the expense of Hinduism, for the Hindus only show an increase of
2·4 per cent."

The phenomenal increase continued even during the very unhealthy

decade preceding the census of 1911, when the total population of the Pro-
vince showed an actual decrease. After remarking ahout the absence of sepa-
rate vital record for Sikhs, the 1911 Report with regard to the increase in their
number said:-
"Nevertheless the rate of increase is much too high for the natural development of population, under'
the unhygienic conditions which prevailed during the decade. The gain seems to have occurred mainly by
accretious from the Hin!ius. It has not been possible to ascertain the number of people who have taken the pahul
during the last ten years, but the Singh Sabhas have boon 'Ve-ry active in eufQ'fCing the tenets of Guru
Gobind Singh on all followers of Guru Nanak, whether Sikhs or Hindus, and they have been assisted greatly ill:
their efforts by the fact that only Keshdhari Sikhs are enlisted in the army."

In the 1921 Report the following remarks of Mr. Garrett, I.E.S., who
acted during a portion of the war period as a Recruiting officer, appear at
page 179:-
"My experience during 1917 and 1918 in Ludhiana and the adjacent territories was that there were a.
large number of families of the Hindu zamindar class, of which those members who had enlisted in the
Army had as a matter of course, become Sikhs. Those who 'in the ordinary course of events would haV&
stayed at home did not do so. When, as a result of the intensive recruiting at the later stages of the War,
the latter were induced to join up, they too became Sikhs."
L ___ - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
* The area that now constitutes approximately the whole of the Punjab and N.W.F. Province.

\
 306 CHAPTER XI.-RELIGION.

Apart from the facts set forth in the extracts quoted above, the num-
ber of Sikhs since 1911 has greatly risen on account of the changed instructions
about the definition of Sikhism. Prior to that year only tho'se were recorded
as Sikhs, who according to the tenets of the tenth Guru, Gobind Singh, grew
long hair and abstained from smoking, but since then anyone is recorded as a
Sikh who returns himself as such whether or not he practises those tenets_
The Seot Table XVI-A printed in Part III of this Volume gives the
numbers of Kesdharis or those who
Partioulars. Kesdhari_ Sehjdhari. Unspecified.
1 2 3 4 take pahul and wear kes (long hair),
1921 " 2,873,788 228,366 5,142 and Sehjdharis or those who do not
1931 •• 3,588,829 281,903 200,892 take pahul or grow ke8. These figures
195750 are for facility of reference reproduced
Variation 715,041 53,537
Variation , in the margin for this as well as the
per eent 24'9 3,806'9
last census.
Sikh Growth
due to Ab-
233. It is obvious from~the remarks of the Census Reports of the past
sorption of that the number of Sikhs varies greatly from time to time on account of the com-
Hindus.
parativelyeasy conversion from Hinduism. It is not essential for a Sikh to be
ABSOLUTE INCREASE OR DECREASE. born a Sikh and anyone can be initiated into
the religion by pahul, a process fully described
Year. Sikh. . in the Census Report of 1881 (p. 136). This
1 3
1921-31 -199,931 +964,328 view is borne out by the figures in the margin,
1911-21 :: +285,911 +225,801
1901-11
1
-1,541,462 +778,682 which show the absolute increase at each
1891-01 +69,341 +219,017
1881-91 :: +890,686 +173,631 census in the total number of Sikhs as well
I
- - - - - - ' - - - - - - - - - as the increase or decrease among Hindus_
The figures of Sikhs have risen at, each census while those of Hindus have
shown a decrease at the censuses of 1911 and 1931. At both these censuses the
decrease among Hindus was accompanied by a marked increase among Sikhs,
though there were also other causes responsible for reduction in the Hindu
population, such as plague during the decade, 1901-11, and the treatment of
Ad-Dharm as a separate religion on the present occasion. The big rise in the
Sikh population during the last decade is obviously not due to natural increase
alone. If any fr~sh evidence on this point is needed, we have only to apply the
test of survivorship to the Sikh population of 1921 and thus determine approxi-
mately the amount of gain due to the absorption of non-Sikh (primarily Hindu)
All population. From the
Partioulars. Religions. Sikh.
1 2 3 figures in the margin we
1. Actual popula.tion of 1921 •. 25,101,514 3,107,296 find that 542,596 persons
2. Population aged overl0 years were so absorbed. The
of 1931 .• 20,245,375 2,943,466
~. Calculated Sikh popu1ation calculations are bas-ed on
aged over 10 years (Sur-
vivors of 1921) .. 2,507,588 the assumption that the
4. Absorption among Sikhs aged
over 10 years .• 435,878 proportion of survivors
4>. Enumerated Population under
10 years of 1931 •. 8,245,482 1,128,158 (persons now aged over
6. Calculated Sikh population
under 10 years •• 1,021,440 10 years). of the
7. Absorption among Sikhs under
10 years 106,718 1921 Sikh population
Total estima.ted absorption
(by adding items 4 and 7). 542,596 would be the same as
that for the total population. Any excess in the present Sikh population
aged over 10 years would, therefore, be due to absorption from other
, communities as Sikhs are not likely to gain in numerical strength through any
other cause, much less through immigration as among them the number of
emigrants is larger than that of immigrants. The estimate of absorption
 PERCENTAGE INCREASE OF SIKHS IN SMALLER UNITS. 307

in the population under 10 is made on the assumption that the children

under 10 among Sikhs would bear the same ratio to the calculated surviving
Sikh population, aged 10 years and over, as the children of all religions under
10 have to the total population aged over 10 years in 1931.
In the general remarks in the beginning ofthis Chapter it has been point-
ed out how certain castes were being more easily absorbed than others by
Sikhism, and having regard to what has been said in this paragraph we can
safely foretell that at no dis,tant future most of the Hindu agricultural and
artisan classes residing in the areas, jnoluded in the oircle in the map on page
304 as the stronghold of Sikhs, will go over to Sikhism. The only castes of
Hindus which stand firm are Brahman and Khatri, though J;Uany members
of the latter have become Sikhs.
234. The map below shows the percentage of increase in the number of Percentage
Increase of
Sikhs in each district and state over the figures of the last census. Sikhs In
Smaller Unlts~

Increase per cent. among Sikh8 Juring 1921-31.

The high percentage of increase in the canal colonies is undoubtedly due both
to inter-district migration and absorption of lower castes of Hinduism, while in
places like Mianwali, Karnal and Sirmoor, where Sikh population is very
meagre, the results are evidently due to mere absorption. In such places the
percentage of increase does not truly represent any real increase. - This applies
even with greater force to places like Pataudi, Dujana and Loharu. In, Ambala,
Ludhiana, Amritsar, Lahore and Juliundur the increase is entirely due to
accretions from other castes as well as to the large natural increase. In the
Mandi State the increase has resulted from migration owing to the numerous
labourers attracted by the Hydro-Electric project at J ogindarnagar. In certain
districts Sikhs have actually decreased, but there is nothing surprising about this-
 308 CHAPTER. XL-·R.ELIGION,

as in districts such as Dera Ghazi Khan, Attock, Jhang, Rohtak and Gurgaon
Increase (+) or
Decrease ( -) per
1 ncrease (+) or
Decrease-( -) per
and Simla Hill States
cent. during the cent. during the Sikhs are very few and
District. decade, 1921-31. Distriot. decade, 1921-:l1,
All Bell- Sikh. All Beli-
the reduction in their
Sikh.
gions. gions. . number might be due
1 2 3 1 2 3
to any cause, migration
Jlissar .. +10'1 +20'9 Gujranwala ,.., +18'1 +40'9 or absorption by Hin-
Rohtak " +4'3 -1'0 Sheikhupura +19'0 +44'0
-Gurgaon " +8'5 -45'9 Gujrat ., +11'9 +19'7 duism. It is on the
Karnal " +2'9 +37'9 Shahpur " +14'1 +32'0
Ambala. +9'0 +59'4 Jhelum ., +13'4 +18'3 whole noticeable from
;Simla .." -18'8 -35'2 Rawalpindi +11'4 +30'1
.. +4'6 +15'0 Attock .. +14'0 -1'4 the map that Sikhs
"
Xangra
Hoshiarpur
Jullundur
..
.. +11'3 +30'2 Mianwali
+14'7 +21'1 Montgomery
....
+14'9 +41'7
have in many areas
Ludhiana ., +IS'5 +32'7 Lyallpur .. +40'8 +55'1
+14'0 +31'4
Ferozepore .. +5'3 +28'2 Jhang .. +16'5 -9'6 increased at a much
Lahore .. +22'0 +35'7 Multan .. +32'1
Amritsar
Gurdaspur
.. +20'2 +39'4 Muza.ffargarh .. +4'0 +112'5
.. +13'9 +29'7 Dera Ghazi Khan .. +5'0 -18'5 +8'6
greater rate than the
Sialkot .. +11'6 +26'7 total population. The
marginal table com-
pares the inorease per cent. among Sikhs with that among all religions in' British
-districts.
To give some further idea about the gain of Sikhism I quote in
Statement showing the increase or decrease among the margin the figures of certal'n
certain Sikh castes.
castes for 1921 and 1931. It
Increase percentage
Caste, 1931. 1921. (+) or of may be pointed out that these
decrease (-). variation.
1 2 3 4 5 figures furnish no more than
Arora .• 114,329 121,096 -6,767 -0'6
a mere indication as exoept in the
'Chamar .. 158,753
169,247
163,290
42,476
-4,537
+126,771
-2'8 '
+298-0
case of higher castes such as Jat
Chuhra
.Tat .• 2,134,596 1,823,456 +311,140 +17'1 and Rajput, converts to Sikhism
Raj put 52,829 30,508 +22,321 +73'2
Saini .. 86,688 53,777 +32,911 +61'2 do not as a rule return any caste,
'Tarkhan .. 159,103 139,768 +19,335 +13'8
being content with the entry of
, Sikh' in the column of caste. This desire to return no caste is actuated by
the feeling that it is better not to return a low caste, and as a matter of fact
many members of low castes such as Chuhra and Chamar adopt Sikhism ill
order to esoape the inferiority complex. In regard to Sikhs the instruotions
to enumerators were that they should not be pressed to return their caste.
The figures of variation in the numerical strength of castes can be best
_studied over a long period, as owing t,o
wrong olassification or different inter-
-pretation of instructions the results of two successive censuses may not serve
as an index to actual facts. The table below shows for each of the last six
censuses the variations in the population figures of certain castes, which olaim
both Hindus and Sikhs among their members.

Caste and religion. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

Jat (Hindu)
(Sikh)
.... 1,445,374
1,122,673
1,697,177
1,116,417
1,539,574
1,388,877
1,000,085
1,617,532
1,046,396 992,309
1,822,881 .2,133,152
T~rkhan (Carpenter)
......
(Hindu) 213,070 215,561 233,934 162,305 161,833 146,727
" (Sikh) 113,067 134,110 146,904 180,447 139,327 158,446
Lohar (Blacksmith) (Hindu) 101,190 110,338 llO,SI6 S2,204 83,385 74,463
(Sikh) .. 24,361 23,287 30,455 34,862 20,025 16,460
" .. 613,434 859,571 934,553 777,821 693,393 368,224
..
Chubra. (Scavanger)
Darzi (Ta.ilor)
(Hindu)
(Sikh)
(Hindu)
..
.... 40,501
9,674
90,321
10,218
21,673
9,680
49,937
7,657
40,345
8,178
157,341
-9,823
(Sikh) 186 660 716 1,406 1,587 3,630
Chamar" (Shoemaker)
....
(Hindu) 931,915 1,029,335 1,089,003 909,499 968,298 684,963
(Sikh) 100,014 106,328 75,753 164,110 161,862 155,717
"
The figures bear out the remarks recorded above. Among Jats the
number of Hindus has gone on decreasing since 1901, except for a small
 STR ENGTII OF SIKH SECTS. 309

increase in 1921. l'he Sikh Jats have on the other hand been ever on the in-
crease. Among occupational castes, such as Tarkhan and Lohar, Hindus have
been decreasing since 1901, while the number of Sikhs has been rapidly growing,
though of late it has had a downward tendency. This is merely due to the
failure on the part of Sikh artisans to return any ca.ste at all or to claim Ram-
garhia as their caste instead of the traditional ca;ste~ Tarkhan. Many of these
artisans were evidently absorbed from Hinduism. The nnmber of Chuhras
among Hindus has been doclining seriously since the I!H] cenSHS, and it has been
on the increase among Sikhs except in 1901 and ] 921, the increase at this
census being very much greater than before. But for the new Ad-Dharmi move-
lllent rna,nymore ChamarsandChuhras would have returned themselves as Sikhs.
235. '}'he statement in the margin show~ the numerical strength of the Strength of
Sikh Sects.
Sect. ·
Kcsdhari. Sehjdhari. different sects -returned in the Province
r
I I 2 :3 under the two main divisions, "Kesdhari"
Gobind Singh •...
J 23673- - _'.. and" Sehjdhal'i." The bulk of Sikh
Hazuri
Kuka Namdhari
192:886
13,068
2,337
popuI a t " ·~.e., 88 .] per cent . of. the
lon,
. Mazhabi 15,866 870 total, IS Kesdhal'i, only 6'9 pel" cent.
Nihang 4,195 ..
Nanak Panthi 26,675 1,202 being Sehjdhari. The districts with the
Panj Pirin 62
Ramdasi 11,941 839 largest number of the latter are Hoshiarpur
Ram Rai 1,207 17
Sarwaria 11,817 1,813 (35,916), Montgomery (31,530), and Jullundur
t~~~halsa I~~ 369 (27,805). The remaining 5 per cent. of the Sikh
Miscellaneous
Unspecified
6,959
.. 3,280,317 274,449
7
popu1" atlOn IS ma d e Up 0 f " sects ana I ogous
Total ., 3,l)SS,829_ _ _!81.903 to other religions" or "miscellaneous sects"
such as Guru Bhag Singh (724), Nirmala (268), Nam Dev (267), Narankari (282),
Baba Rudhi (231), Kabir Panthi (114), Bedi Sodhi (76), Baba RaIn (52), Sadu
(44). Baba Bindu (41) and Gulab Dasi (2). Among Kesdharis the Tat-Khalsas,
Hazuris and Nanak Panthis occupy a prominent position. For a description
of the different sects or" their practices or tenets distinguishing them frorn each
other the reader is referred to the Census Reports of 1891 and 1911, in whieh
the subject has been fully discussed. The only noticeable feature brought out
by the present census is that the strength of minor sects is very much on the
decrease owing to a geneml tendency of modern times to do away with sub-
sects in the interests of thr community as a whole.
The variation since 1921 in sects with the greatest nunlber of followers is
_- Sect. 1 1931.
Variation
percent.
given in the marginal table. Kes-
Variation In
Sects.

1 1_:2 . 3 4 dharis have increased from 2,873,788

--
~-

KESDHARI. to 3,588,829, or by 24'8 per cent. and

Gobind Singh .. 42,678 23,673 "'::44'5
Hazuri .. 246,367
4,037
19~,886
13,068
-21'7
+223'7
Sehjdharis from 228,366 to 281,903,
·KukaNamdhari •.
Mazhabi .. 2,291 15,866 +592'5 or by 23'4 per cent. The orthodox
Nihang .. 3,913 4,195 +7'2
Nanak Panthi .. 22,486 26,675 +18'6 sects such as " Gobind Singh" and
Panj Piria .. 4,592 62 -98'6
Ramdasi .. 10,568 11,941 -+13'0 " Hazuri " are on the decrease, but
RamRai
Sarwaria
..
.. 531,279
605
14,256
1,207
11,817
+99'5
-17"1 sects like N anak Panthi and Mazhabi,
Tat Khalsa 147 -100'0
Udasi .... 1,989,940
'.
776
3,280,317
16 -97'9
+64'8
the latter chiefly returned by Chuhras,
unspecified Chamars, Sansis and Bawarias, show
BEHJDHARI.
Hazuri .. 13,9611,613 2,337 +44'9 a large increase. The increase in th.e
Nanak Panthi .. 1,202 -91'4
Radhaawami .. 378 ., -100'0 figu~es of " Unspecified" is due to the
Ramdasi 209 839 +301'4
. ....
"
Sarwaria 2,382 1,813 . -23'9 lack of return of sect on the part of
Udasi 66 369 +459'1
Unspecified .. 209,757 274,449 +30'8 persons who were formerly recorded
as belonging to a particular sect. Sects like Udasi and PaIlj Piria would see
to be losing popularity, as also the sect analogous to Islam, namely Sarwaria.
 310 CHAPTER XL-RELIGION.

SECTION 4.-AD-DHARMIS.
General. 236. The circumstances leading to the return of Ad-Dharmi ~eligion have
been described in the general section of this Chapter. The figures of Ad-
Dharmis for certain districts have been given in paragraph 219 above. The
absolute figures by districts and states are given in Imperial Table XVI and the
figures by tahsils in Provincial Table II, both appearing in Part II of this Volume.
The Ad-Dharmis, however, do not comprise all the Hindu depressed classes as
numerous members of these classes have returned themselves as Hindus and
abstained from claiming the new religion. The figures for all the depressed
classes of Hindus are not available, as at this census some limit had to be placed
for reasons of economy on the number of castes to be sorted. The figures for
the most numerous castes are, however, available, and the total strength of de-
Hindu Hindu
pressed classes
District or State. I Ad·
Dharmi. Depressed
Classes. *
Ad·
District or State. Dharmi. Depressed
Classes.
belonging to
1 2 3 1 2 3 these castes
.. 9 95,414 Montgomery .. 16,119 16,307
inclusive of
Hissar
Rohtak .... .... 96,254 Lyallpur
106,899 Jhang
.. 50,718 14,'181 Ad-Dharmis is
.. 66 1,079
Gurgaon
Kamal .. 5,01l 108,149 Multan .. 4,927 10,978 gIven In
Ambala .. 98 93,246 Muzaffargarh .. . . 2,849
Simla.. .. .. 7,231 D. G.Khan .. .. 2,144 Appendix I at
Kangra .. 20,883 88,890 Duj an!!; State '.
.. 111,829 35,613 Pataudi State ..
.... 3,335
3,077
the end of this
Hoshiarpur
Jullundur .. 113,580 21,336 Kalsia State .. 282 8,484 Ohapter. The
Ludhiana .. 17,720 20,396 Simla Hill States .. .. 79,245
.. 36,262 40,046 Loharu State .. .. 2,393 table in the
Ferozepore
Lahore .. 1,006 50,176 Sirmoor State .. .. 43,384
.Amritsar .. 164 31,082 Bilaspur State .. .. 16,974 margin gives
.. 6,545 12,858 Mandi State .. .. 42,136
Gurdaspur
Sialkot ..
..
26
2
26,800 Suket State
5,365 Kapurthala State
.. 10,174
14,675
21,697
the figures
Gujranwala of Ad-Dharmis
Sheikhupura .. 11,741 10,735 Maler Kotla State .. 8,662 and the Hindu
Gujrat .. 1,010 2,371 Faridkot State .. 1,584 3,433
.. ..1,591 6,096 Chamba State .. 537 8,848 depressed
Shahpur
Jhelum .. 532 Patialil. State .. 2,452 116,101
.... .. 6 26,757
Rawalpindi .. .. 3,311 Jind State 33,754 classes* sepa-
.Attock .. .... 489 Nabha State
Mianwali .. 575 Bahawalpur State 4,447 35,477 rately as far as
I
available for
each district and state. It is evident from the table that Ad-Dharmis in most
places form only a fraction of the Hindu depressed classes, and except in
Jullundur and Hoshiarpur, which are their strongholds, and Sheikhupura
and Lyallpur colonies, Ad-Dharmis nowhere ou~number the other depressed
classes. In Montgomery the number of the two is about equal. It is obvious,
therefore, that the number of persons who returned themselves as Ad~Dharmis
in each area ,vas governed hy the peculiar circumstances of the locality. In
areas like Hissar, Rohtak and Karnal, where depressed classes are found in
large numbers, the propaganda on behalf of Ad-Dharmis appears to have been
ineffective as these districts are far removed from the centre of Ad-Dharmi.
movement. Moreover, the Hindu land-ownin~ classes of those tracts wield a
strong influence against religious disruption. The number of Ad-Dharmis on
the other hand is large in the colony districts, where menial classes are fully
alive to their interests. A lot of propaganda work was done by~ the leaders of
Ad-Dharmis, specially in the Lyallpur District. At the same tim.e the Sikh
land-owners in some districts, particularly Lyallpur, Ludhiana and Ambala,
used all their resource to make Ohuhras and Ohamars return themselves as
Sikhs and not as Ad-Dharmis,· and but for this the number of Ad-Dharmis in
those districts would have been considerably larger.
* Bawaria, Chamar, 'Chuhra, Dagi and Koli, Dumna, :Ma~lJ, Od, Ramdasia, Sansi and Sarera.
 MUSLIMS. 311

In the margin are given figures since 1881 for some of the most numerous
- depressed classes, who
Caste and Religion. 1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891. 188!.
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 have been returned a~
belonging to m 0 r e
.
Bawaria (Hindu) .,
(Sikh)
(Ad-Dharmi)
16,045 25,517 26,847
.. 15,858
56
9,005 6,002
.-
27,633
1,275
..
24.401 20,16 3
1.635
.,
1,47
..
8 t han one religion.
(Hindu) .. 684,963 968,298 909,499 1,089,003 1,029,335 931,91 s The Bawarias
..
"
Chamar" at the
(Sikh) .. 256,349
155,717 161,862 164,110 75,753 106,328 100,014

Chuhra"
(Ad-Dharmi) .. .. I
(Hindu) .. 368.224 693,393 777,821 934,553 859,571 613,434
" .. present moment are
(Sikh) "" 157.341 40,345 49,937 21,673 90,321 40,50 I equally divided between
" (Ad.Dharmi) 86,548 " . .. .. · . ..
.. Hindus and Sikhs, while
"
Ramdlisi (Hindu) .. 12.235 ..
..
.. ..
..
.,
..
(Sikh) .. 67,080
.. .. ·.
·. 17,99 most of the Sansis re-
2~~0221
" (Ad.Dharmi) 47,169
(Hindu) ..
Ss.~;i
., (Sikh)
26,66D
.. 1,238
17,j)90
77
23,658
.. 1;:246 o turned their religion as
"
(Ad-Dharmi) 384 .. .. .. 1 ..
"
Sansi but were thrown
into the Hindu religion at the time of sorting. The proportion of Chamars in
the Ad-Dharmi figures is very much greater than that of Chuhras. The fickle-
ness of both in the matter of faith is, however, well illustrated by their oscilla-
tion between Hinduism and Sikhism at different censuses. A considerable num-
ber of Ramdasias, who would have otherwise returned themselves as Sikhs,
returned themselves as Ad-Dharmis at this census. A further discussion on
tho subject of depressed classes will be found in Appendix III at the end of this
volume.
SECTION 5.-MUSLIMS.
237. The Muslims according to the present census number 13,332,460 Generaf_
(7,24;:1,612 males and 6,090,848 females) in British Territory, as against 11,444,321
(6,195,738 males and 5,248,583 females) in 1921, which means an increase of
16'5 per cent. In the Punjab States their number is 1,597,436 (874,771 males
and 722,665 females) as against 1,369,06.? (75] ,819 males and 617,243 females) at
last oensus, or an increase of 16'7 T' _,-ent. The prop~rtion of lVIuslims in
British Territory and Punjab St)rtes to the total population is 56'5 por cent.
and 32'5 per cent., respectively, while in the Provinoe it is 52 per cent. The
Muslim population has never shown a decrease at any of the past censuses.
During the last fifty years their proportion in the total popuJation has risen
from 48 to 52 per cent. indioating that the increase among them has been
at a greater rate than that among the rest of the population.
The map belo~ shows the percentage of variation in each district and
state since 1921.
,'l-' NAMt... I
1 Kt\PURTHA!...Ai
2. EltLA.'5PUR
~ "'lA-NO!
SUKET
SIMLA,
G 'St~MOOR.
"7 KA.LS'A.
3 """''BHA
.9MAL[:.<:lI\O"T'!.:Jo
10 F"A.RtDKOT I
1/ JrE.ROZE:PORt
I HISSAR
1-::> ,J 1"10
'4.OUJt\N'"
IS P~'A.I..JOI
16 Pt\TIALA.
'7 !..OH1\P.1..J

BELOW-5 0 10-/5 ~ 15- 20 IIIITI 20-.30 m

30&DVER _
. -
I'TI«'ea86 ptfT'ce7ltagl! in Mt/slim population 1921-1930.
 312 CHAPTER XI.-Rl'JLIGION.

The increase is greatest in Montgomery District, but here the total

popUlation has also increased by over 40 per cent. The same IS the ease with
Multan and Bahawalpur where the percentage- increase is next highest. The
increase in Sheikhupura, Lyallpur, Lahore and Amritsar has been fairly big.
Hissar,Ludhiana, Gujranwala, Jha..ng and 1VIiallwali come next, followed by the
north-western di;::rl;ricts of Gujrat, Shahpur, Jheluni, Rawalpindi and Attook,
the south -eastern districts of Gurgaon, Rohtak and Karna!, and A mbala
and Hoshiarpur. There has been only a small increase in Dera Ghazi Khan,
Kangra and· Bilaspur, and the least in Muzaffargarh and the reSli of the Himala-
yan Natural Division.
The map below shows at a glance the difference between the

I3ELow-oD /-2 ~ 2-3 IIIillJ .3 - 4 mmI 4 ';:-OVER

_____
.1
II
EXCe88 of perce11tage increaBe among M'l/slims oVer the percentage increaBe in the total population 1921-1931.

percentages of increase aillong Muslims and the total populatiqn of each dis-
trict and state.* In the greater portion of North- 'Vest Dry Area the.rise among
Muslims has baen smaller than that in the total population. This is true of
Montgomery, Multan. Bahawalpur, Muzaffargarh, Shahpur and Gujranwala.
The same applies to the sub-montane districts of Gujrat and Sialkot and the
Indo-Gangetic Plain district of Jllllundur. The slightly greater increase in the
~:itreme western districts, trom Rawalpindi to Dera Ghazi Khan, is only I per
'~ent. above the increase in the total population. The only other people of this
part of the Province are Hindu traders who do not show the same increase,
as the Muslim gain is in some of these districts no doubt partly due to the demo-
bilization of a considerable number of Muslim soldiers during the last deoade. The
*The figures of total population for 1921 for this map and the map on the last page have been taken
from Imperial Table II, which gives adjusted figures after accounting for changes in area; the figures of Muslims,
taken from Imperial Tahle.VI of 1921, have not been similarly adjusted except in Sheikhupura where alone the
transfer of -area and population was considerable. The :population of Muslims in this distrIct for 1921 has been
estimated to be 204,256 males and 164,431 females.
 MUSLIM SECTS AND THEIR VARfATION. 313

next higher rise is in Sheikhupura, :b-'erozepore, Patiala and Jind. The increase
in the first-named is partly due to the immigration of tenants, field labourers,
etc., which is still going on from districts such as Jullundur and Sialkot. The
increase in Lyallpur is due to the recent. extension of colonization, and in
Lahore to natural causes and immigration to the city. The higher percentage
increase in south-eastern districts is due to comparatively smaller increase
in the rural population which is predominantly Hindu owing to the in-
creasmg pressure on resources or unhealthiness. The large percentage
increase in Mandi is of course mainly due to the influx of lahourers at
J ogindarnagar.
The jncrease among Muslims-has been examined above in more ways
than one. Two important causes, which ha"ve. apparently contributed to a
pro! )rtionately greater rise in their population in the past, are the comparative
healthiness of the tracts in which the bulk of their population resides, and the
great economic development which has taken place 'in those areas.
238. The sects of Muslims have been grouped in Table XVI-A (in Part MusUmStetL
III of this Volume) under four main heads, viz. (1) Sbias, (2) Sunnis (3) Re-
formers and (4) "Sects analogous to other religions."
The provincial figures are given in the margin for facility of reference.
-- - - . - - - ---- It will be seen that over 95
Sects. Strex:gth. :1. Sects. I Strength.
per cent. of the Muslim popu-
'Shla
1 .,
- - - - I - - ~--I-
l
.~-- .-- ----
338,779 11 Reformers
2
lation in the ,vhole Province
241,418
is Sunni, and more than half
:Sunni .. 14,276,642 Ahl-i.Quran ,.140
liM I Ahmadi 55,908 of the remainder is Shia. The
Hanfi 24,289 Ah}.i-Hadis 182,544
Miscellaneous 6971 Mawahid 896 group , Reformers' forms
-Qadri 123
Shafi 1,230 Sects analogous to only l' 6 per cent. of the total,
Unspecified ., 14,250,303 other religions 1,630 Alnnadis and L' hl-i-H.ad';s
Sects Unspecified ., 73,057 :1. ~

- - - ----'-----"---------'- - - - ~ beirg '4 and 1'2 per cent.,

respectively.
The figures for the main sects are compared in the margin for the censuses Variation.
Sects. 1921. 1931. I Increase. of 1921 and 193] . It is evident that the
_ _1_ _ _ 1~_ _ 2_ 3 4 proportionate increase among Sunnis ~
1

.All Sects .• 12,818,383 J.1,929,896. 16'5 about the same as that in the total popu-
Sunnis .• 12,466,791 14,276,642 14'5 l' mh
Shia.s 256,629 338,779 32'0 atlOn. L e Shias have increased by 32
Ahl.i-Hadis , •
.Ahmadi
60,327
28,816
182,644'
55,908:
202'6
94'0 per cent., W h'l
1e
A hmadis have nearly
doubled and Ahl-i-Hadis trebled during
the last decade. Sects analogous to other religions show an increase, but their
figure is negligible.

SECTION 6.-CHRISTIANS.
239. The total number of Christians in the Province is 419,353 as General.
against 332,939 at last census, an incr~ase of 26 per cent, Of these, Europeans
and allied races nnmber 20,099 or 4'8 per cent., Anglo-Indians 3,625 or 0'9
per cent., and Indian Christians 395,629 or' 94'3 per cent. Europeans and
Anglo-Indians have decreased during the last decade by 8'4 and 19'4 per cent.,
respectively, while Indian Christians show an increase of 29 per cent., a rate
on1y exceeded by the percentage of rise among Sikhs. The causes of
yariation are discussed in paragraph 315 of the next Chapter on Castes,
Tribes and Races.
 314 CHAPTER Xr.-RELIGION.

From Subsidiary Table III at the end of this Chapter it is apparent that,
Indian eMirstian... Ohristianity has mad&
great progress SInce
Territory a.nd
Division. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931. 1881, ,its followers
1 2 3 4- 5 6 7 having increased froll_
Punjab 3,351 18,626 36,856 158,383 306,498 395,629 25,000 to over 400,000,
Briti.yk Territory 3,262 18,511 .10,571 157,609 303,336 3f2,U4 or 8 times during the
Ambala Division 988 850 2,785 2,715 19,310 12,928 last fifty years. This is.
Jullundur Division .. 523 774 1,919 6,220 12,951 15,049
Lahore Division •. 1,492 16,377 22,023 105,613 197,169 273,049 mainly attributable to
Rawalpindi Division 180 405 903 10,087 16,711 18,962
Multan Division .• 1 79 108 8,941 32,974 57,195 72,156 accretions from Mus-
lims and Hindus, mostly from the depressed classes of the latter. The
table in the maYgin gives the number, of Indian Christians at each
-of the last six censuses in the Province and the administrative divisions of
British Territory. The rise in the Lahore and Multan Divisions is particularly
great.
Of the total number of Indian Christians 45,795 are Roman Catholics and
175 Syrians, while 349,659 belong to
Sects of Indian Percentage
Christians. 1921. 1931. variation, the other sects, the detail for which
1921-31.
1 2 3 4 is not available. The marginal table
Total strength 306,498 395,629 29·1 compares the present strength of
Roman Catholics 32,687 45,795 40·1
Syrians 26 175 573·1 the sects of Indian Christians with
Others 273,785 349,659 27·7 that of 1921. It is evident that
Roman Catholics have increased by 40 per cent. during the last decade or-
by a higher rate than the rest of the Indian Christians.
Local Distri- 240. The figures in the margin show the numerical strength of Christians
bution 01
Ohrlstians. ---------,------;;T.-ota;-;----l- of all races in the Natural Divisions. They are most
Natural Division. c~~~~).s numerous in the Indo-Gangetic Plain West, chiefly
2 ir- Sheikhupura, Gujranwala and Lahore, where
Indo-Gangetic Plain their proportion has risen during the last decade
West •• 198,081
Himalayan 2,586 from 4·48 to 7·07,4'38 to 6·71 and 4·11 to 4·14 per
Sub-Himalayan .• 132,500
North-West Dry Area 86,186 cent., respectively. In the two first-named districts
they have increased at ~ much greater rate than
the total population, and the smaller proportion in Lahore is probably due to
the fact that the capital of the Province has a great attraction for the other
communities as well.
Next in importance is the Sub-Himalayan Division, which has 31·6 per-
cent. of the total Christian population. Among the districts of this Division
Gurdaspur has registered the greatest increase, the proportion of Ohristians,
in the population being now 4'45 per cent. as against 3·86 per cent. at last
census-. The increase in Gujrat (from 2,373 to 3,097) and Sialkot (from 62,266
to 66,365) is small, and in the latter district conversions seem to have reached
their utmost limit.
One-fifth of the total Christian population resides in the North-West
Dry.Area. The districts, which contain a fairly large number of Christians,
are Lyallpur, Shahpur and Montgomery. The numerical strength of
Christians in these districts is 45,000, 11,000 and 17,000, respectively, as,
against 42,000,11,000 and 10,000 in 1921. In Shabpur the number of Christians
I is stationary, while in ,Montgomery the rise is 70 per cent. mainly owing to-
the colon,ization during the last decade.
 JAINS, BUDDHISTS AND ZOROASTRIANS. 315

Proportionately the greatest nufY' ~er of Christians is found in the Simla

District, the summer headquarters of the Government of India, where
:some Military offices are permanently located. The smallest number of
Christians as at last census is found in Dera Ghazi Khan, while in the States
.of Loharu, Dujana, Bilaspur, Patiala and Suket the proportion of Christians
varies between 1 and 6 per 10,000 of the total population, and in Jubbal
State as in 1921 no Christian has been returned.
SECTION 7.-MINOR RELIGIONS.
241. There are now 43,140 Jains in the Province as against 41,3'21 in Jains.
1921, an increase of 4'4 per cent. J ainism is treated as a separate religion for the
:.purposes of census, but it is in reality a sect of Hindus, as evidenced by the fact
that many Jains return themselves as Jain-Hindus and many Hindus as Hindu-
.Jains. The enumerators were instructed at this census to add in column 4 of
-the general schedule (religion and sect) the term" Hindu." in brackets after
·the name of the religio~ in case a Jain definitely asked. that it should be so
.added. The statistics show that 7,626 persons (4,035 males and 3,588 f~males)
returned thQmselves as Jain-Hindus and were included among Jains, while
526 persons (305 males and 221 females) returned themselves as Hindu-Jains
..and were included among Hindus.
Nearly half the total number of Jains in the Punja.b are to be found in
·the districts of the Ambala Division, chiefly in Hissar, Rohtak and Karnal.
.Jains constitute '14 per cent. of the total population of British Territory as
.against '16 per cent. in 1921. The decrease is due to the fact that the figures of
Jai_ns and Hindus are liable to intermingle. The main caste of Jains is Aggarwal,
-which in British Territory numbers 19,393 as against 21,746 in 1921, a decrease
. . . of 10'9 per cent. due to such intermingling.
About 21 per cent. of J ains b.elong to Digambar sect and 20 per cent.
·to Swetambar, while the remaining 59 per cent. have' re.turned no sect at
all. At last census these percentages were Digambars 44, Swetambars 53
and "Unspecified" 3. There is thus a very big increase among the
" unspecified." The important sub-sect, Sathankwasi, of Swetambari
sect has been returned by 3,292 persons (1,752 males and 1,510 females) in·the
whole Province. For fuller details of Jain sects reference may be made to
''rable XVI-A., in Part III of this Volume.
242. Of 7,753 Buddhists enumerated at this census, 5,663 were returned Buddhists•
.Ambala. 146 I Shahpur 1 from the Kangra District, 1,301
~Simla I Rllowalpindi 9
Ludhiana. 5 Attock 1 , from Bashahr State and 568
Ferozepore 1 Montgomery 2
Lahore 14 Bhagat 7 from Chamba State. The rest
G das ur 2 Mandi 138
:G:ra.n~ala 1 Suket 14 are distributed in the ' li stricts
G . t 4 Patiala 2
, uJra and states noted in the h rgin.
There were 5,912 Buddhists in the Province in 1921, and the increase dl. 'ing
the last decade amounts to 1,841 or 31'1 per cent. The figures of Buddhists
.are apt to intermingle with those of Hindus.
243. The number of Zoroastrians (Parsis) according to the recent census Zoroastrians
Jullundur 70 Ra.walpindi 65 is 569, as against 598 in 1921. They are
Ferozepore • •
Lahore
24
159
Jhang
,Multon
20 II"
117 genera y Iffilmgrants
fr
om Bombay and
Amritsar 42 Bahawa.lpur 20 their principal occupation is trade.
The districts and states in which their strength is more than 10 are noted in
the margin.
 316 CHAr'l']<~R XI-RJ;~LIGION.

I,,,s. 244. The number of Jews in the Province is insignificant, being 13 as

against 19 at last census, and very few of them are domiciled Indians.
They have been enumerated in Ambala (2), Lahore (1), Amritsar (4),
Rawalpindi (5), and Mandi (1).
IndeflDlte 245. There is no entry in the tables .about agnostics or about those of
BeHet&.
uncertain or indefinite beliefs. At last census their number was 15. The
census agency of enumerators and slip-copyists was not completely free from
over zeal and the entries must have been thrown among one religion or other.
As most of the persons (if any) returning such religions are usually Europeans,
they have probably been classified as Christians. One of the instructions to
copyists, which might have helped to bring about this result, was that in
the case of doubtful entries in respect of any individual similar elltrjes in
.respect of the other members of the same family should be consulted.
 317

APPENDIX I TO CHAPTER XI.

Actual Population of Main Religions and Depressed Classes and their proportion per 10,000 of the
total population (.ALL RELIGIONS) for each District and State of the Punjab Province.
------------~------~--------------------------------~-----------.--

,_ ~l~~~. .,
,. DEPRESSED
CLASSES. SlK~' ~ 1_
I'
J\IUSL~H. _;- ~ CI!RISTIA~
---
I OmEBS •.

1 DLSTRlOT ,}R STATE.

POPULI' ~
~
""g
o~
~ ... §
Q~
g .o~
. 01 d
~ ...
o~
81 ~
~
log, ~ .... §
~I i:; o~
~r
'1'ION. t :: .... 1 j r

~ "3 .~ .~P I, c~:;'

I )

.$!fl
~
I .:?P 8 :;g- 18:] I .!?/l
~
g --a .!!Jl 0 -
10 0p., ~ 0 8-
.!I
1 ..,
.z~
• g p.,
,~_,
o·::e 2
;.. . 0.
:3 ~
~
Re
.
"'. C
0 ~
;..
~
Q
p.,.
~,~,.E
~
1.~~I::I$ ..
oq,,~

~I
"'= ,"" ,
, .... .,;g \
.E
£ ~.& \ '0 tJ :: I,,.,, ~ '0 "'a '0 -''';!
'~81 ~ I'~C) '~C)I '~C) ~o
:S
~ 8' :5 ,,.,0,2
~ E-i
:9
iQ ;l;lr .3
~ Illl~.
.3
il ~t
'I
., • ., ,.., 0""

.__2_ _ _1
"
;; ~ ___4_ _ ~~_ _U_r_::__;_____ I' 9 1 i--
PUNJAB .• r 28,490,857; 7,219,886 i 2,534; 1,798,623 632; 4,071,624 1,429 14,929,89611 5,2401 419,353 147151,475 18

BRITISH TERRITORY ",23,580,852i 5,417, 186 2,2 971 1,310,709:i 556, 3,064,1441 1,299, 13,332,4601 5,6541 414,788 1 17641,565 18

Hissar .• / 899,4791 !8S,0061 ~,4261 95,423, 1,061, 55,1691 613, 253,784 2,8211 1,107 12 5,990 67
Hobtak .• 805,621 559,709 u,948, 96,254 1,195,' 596 7 137,880 . 1,711 4,807 60 6,375 79
Gurgaoll .• 740,153 :38u,275; 5,2191 106,899 1,444 500! 7 242,357 3,274 1,463 20 2,1l69 36
Kamal "I 852,6H 457,137 5,362 113,160 1,327 16,9281 199 259,7301 3,046., 1,469 171 4,190 49
Ambala '·1 712,902 1 ~53,4()5 3,412 93,344, 1,2571 155,5551 2,094 230,8371 3,101\ 7,141 fJ6 2,560 34
Simla :~6,786 21,430. 5,826; 7,231' 1,965 7601' 207 5,8101 1,579 1,540 4-Hl 16 4
Kan~ra 801,312 1 U-Io2,325 ' 8,(1l6, 109,773 1,370! 2,396: 30 40,483. 505 576 7 5,759 72
1
Rosh[al'pw: 1,032,187 :178,7f01 3,669 1 147,442, 1,4281 173,147 1,678 328,078 3,179\ 3,764- 361 ],016 10
Julhmdllr 9t3,721 133,[)061 1,419: 134,916, 1,429 249,571 2,6451 419,556 4,4461 4,323 46 1 1,449 lIS
Ludhiaua G72,494 82,0!51 1,220' 38,1l6, 567 312,829 4,6521 235,598 3,5031 2,477 37 1,429 21
Ferozopore 1,156,732 168,380 1,4561 76,308 660,' 388,108 3,355 515,430 4,456 7,070 611 1,436 12
Lahore 1,378,570' 208, 5t3 1 1,513, 51,182: 371 244,304 1, 772 1 .8. 15,820 5,918 ' 57,097 4141 1,624 12
Amdtsar ],lt7,120 143,310 1,283 31,246 280 399,951 3,580, 524,67G. 4,696 16,619 H9 1,318 12
Gurdaspur 970,898 236,546 1 2,4361 19,403 2001 178,471[ 1,8381 493,2161 5,0801 43,243 446 19
Sialkot G79,GI7 179,5951 1,833j 26,826 274, 94,955 969 609,633, 6,223 66,365 678 2,243 23
Gujranwala 736,138 87,397 1, 1871 5,367 731 71,595 1 973 521,343 7,082 49,364 671 1,072 14
Sheikhupllra
Gnjrat
Shahpur
696,732
922,427
821,490
59,4111'
69,975
8521
759:
82,874' 1,0091
22,476,
3,381
7,G8i
323'
:nl
94
1!9,477II,715
U9,lSSI
40,074
642
488
445,9961 6,401 j
786,750 8,529
679,5461 8,272
'19,206 707
3,097 331'
1l,294 137
106
36
15
2

Jhelull1 541,076 35,536 1 657 1 532 1 LOI 22,0301 407 482,097 8,910 672 12 209 4
Rawalpindi 634357 56,174 886 :~,311 ;;2 -!I,2M, 650 52!,965j 8,276 7,486 118 1,156 18
Att')ck 583:96()! :11,!43
49219 1,196
539
1
4089 8' 19,522 334
103
531,7931 9,107 710 121
91
3,
25
..
Mia.nwali " 411,539 575 14' 4,231 :~57,I091 8,677 380 1
MOlltgomery " 999,772 104,: 357 1 1,0441 ;{2,426 1 :124, 148,155 1,482 697,542 6,977 17,245 173 47 .,
1,151,351 108,445 942, G4,S99' 5641 211,391 1,836 720,9961 6,262, -!5,518 3951 102 1
s~1 .. ..
LyaHpur "
20
Jhang " oG4,833 101,Sf5 1, 5321 1,145~ 171 476 128 552,853 8,316\ 494
.. 166,1241 1, 4141 1 3361 557
Multan
lIIuzaffargarh ••
1,174,900
591,375 69,728 1 1,179,
15,905, • 135
2,849' lS'
8.
39,453
.'5,287 001
942,937 8,026
513,265 8,679
9,924 1
246 .. 5

D.G.K han-inol: Bilooh·

Trans-frontier Traot.
520,68 r;5,246, 1,1)611 2,1441 U 760 ~51 462,380 B,880
r
31
1
'jl
125 2

PUNJAB STATES
A:-HAVING POLITIOAL
.. 4,910,005 1J 802,7ool. 3 ,613, 487,9141
I
994
I
1,007,480 2,0521 1,597,436 3,258
1
4, 5651
9 9,910 20
)
RELATI ONS WITH THE
£!UNJAB GOVERNMENT.
...' 28,216
•
19,012 6,738 :3,3351 1,1821 1 "
!
5,863 2,078 5 2 ..105 ..
Duja.na
Pataudi 18,873 12,519 6,li33 :3,0771 1,630, 1 .. 3,168 1,679 3 2 li6
KalsilL .. 59,848 20,066 3,353 8,766, 1,465 1 9,035 1,509 21,797 3,M2 22 4 162 27

SIllfLA HILL STATE8 330,850 238,145 7,1981 79,245 2,39~1 1,817 55 10,017 308 176 51 1,450 44

Baahahr .... 10-10,389 76,006 7,281

6,856
26,382 2,527' 10
279
I Ii 74 64 16 2 1,301 125
141 28
Nalagarh 50,015 3!,293 7,8157 1,571 1 1,:396 1),315 1,263 13 3
..
......
:13,148 I)8fJ2 9:1 19 234 70 15
KeonthaI
Baghal
M(093
26,352
27,172
20,722
20,340
7,863
7,486
13,657
5,291
6,473
2,840
2,
008
2,382 1
8
9
3
3
1,125
:l24
350
123
129
.... "
7 " 3
.. 1 ....
Jubbal
Othor Simla Hill States .. 74,829 53,u3(l 7,lU8 19, 585i 2,618 aOI ,10 1,229 16J 77
"
10

B:-HAvtNG POLITIOAL i
.. 4I
WITH THE
RELATIO NS
GOVERN MEliT Oll INDIA.
J
......
23,338 17,805 7,629 2,393 1,025\ 1 a,Il9 1,337 1 18 8
Loharu
,.413[ 102
O'~!I
148,568 95,647 43,384 7,020 473 52 52 3
Sirmoor
Bilaspur 100,994 82,019 8,124 16, 974 1
2,92°1
1,(;81 . 507 50 1,458 144 6 1 ., ..
j}Iandi .. 207,465
58,408
157,799
42,941'
7,60
7,352
42,136 1
a,075'
2,031
2,5J3 1
899
44,
43
8
6,351
733
306
125
141
I "
7 139
14
7
2
Sukct "
Kapurth ala. 316,757 32,448 1,024 1,006. 72,1771 2,279 179,251 5,650 983 31 27 1
31,871\
j\faler K otla
Faridko t
..
"
83,072
164,364
12,590
15,838
1,5]51
964
8,662
5,017
1,043.
305,
28,982
92,880
3,489
5,651
31,417
49,912
;],782
;],037
135 16 I,28G 155
167 10 550 33
Chamba .." 146,870
1,625,520
125,869
505,OH
8,570
3,107
9,385
118,553'
639
720:
li2
632,972
81
3,8941
10,839
363,920 738j
2,230
94
1,449
6 671 39
9 3,582 22
Sta~~
Patiala
209,807 6,4u2 33,290 1,025i 4G,(J02 ],417 210 6 1,613 50
Jind } Phulkian 324,676 33, 7541 1,040i
Nabha
BahawalpUl" "
287,574
9S!,61~
105,591
109,530
j
3,672
r,1l2
26,763
39924
, I
031
j061
97,452
~4,896
3,389
354
1
57,393
799,176
1,996
8,117
1
66
1,054 II
2 309 10
32 ..
* •Depressed Classes' a.re all Ad·Dharmis ·and the Hindu ca.stes Bawaria. Chamar, Chnkra, Dagi & K()[i, J)umna, MegA;
Oil, Ramdasia, SaMi Ilnd Bar",...
 318

SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
General Distribution of the Population by Religion at each of the last six censuses with variation' per cent.

Proportion per 10,000 of population in 1 Variation per cent, Increase Decrease <+), Percentage
Actual f ] (-). of
~,..--____
RELIGION AND LOOALITY, I number 1 .

in 1931. '-1931 11921 11 1911 ' 1901 \1891'" 1881'"

I
~~
1931.
I HIlI to ]901 to 11891 to 11881 to I8S1·1931.
1921, 1911: 1 190 1. 1891.
net varia.
tion,

L 2
I
: 3 i 4· {) . 6 7 8 T 9 I 10 11 12 HI 14
-\ '-'--'-~I
4,758~
I
1
MUSLIM ", 14,929,8961 5,240 5,105 5,1071 4,961 4,739 +10'51 +5'5 +0,5 +12'5 +9.7 +S1'2
Indo.Gangetic Plain West
Himalayan
·..'l 5,1l2,215~
82,711, 29
1,690'1 1,800! 1,804 1,808
1,794 1,733
31 31 311 3 - 34
+ 17'51'
'+6'8t-
+8'2
+4.·3
-8'4 1
-3'0
+8'7
-14'9
+9'9
+3'2
+36'3
+17'1
Sub·Himalayan · ,! 4,009,166 1
1,407 1,429. 1,493 1 f536! 1,652 1,692 + 11'S! + 1'0 -5'1 -'9 +7'5 +14'2
North·West Dry Area "J
5,725,804 2,010 1,9121 1,893il 1:59:t b251 1,224 +19'3[ +6'5 +16'0 +35'9 +12'6 +125-5

HINDU .,
1
8,599,'120, 3,018 3,506 3,579 ,(1271 4,408 4,384
1
-2'3i +3"4 -15'3 +2'7 +10'7 -5'81
Indo.Gangetic Plain West "I 4,509, 834 i 1,583 1,8871 1, 904 1 2,273'1 '2,479 2,398,
~]:l
-4'8i +4'5 -18'2 +2'9 +13'S
Himalayan · . 1,707,588. 599 654' 685 656 682 7031 +.,....47.·~1 +0'7 +2'0 +2'6 +6'8
Sub·Himalayan , ,I 1,445,244~ 507 620; 668 838: 988 1,04~+ ;,; -2'0 -22-2 -9'5 +4'5

:::::~
North·West Dry Area "I 937,054o[ 329 345 322 360' 259 -242 +8'4 +13'1 -12'8 +48'1 +18'2

SmH · _I 4,0Z1,624:~ 1,429 1,23) -1,21i 863r 809 822,1 +J1"m

1
+7'8 +37-0 +13'7, +8'4

Indo-Gangetio Plain West .. !

2,816,785!
8,948:
989'
3
871
3
83 71
3
659
1
1
624
2
67011 +28'8
+17'6
+9'8 +24'1 +12'6
--3'6 +.102'6 -6'5
+2'5
+55'5 +233'
Himalayan
Sub Himalayan I 753,1 68 i 264 2271 2381 1441 161 137 +32'01 +0'9 +61'3 -5'0 +29'7 +161'
North.West Dry Area ... 492,723 173 137 133 59! 22 14 +43'9 +8-2 +121'4 +185'7 +78'6 +I,658'1

4
,
1
133 82 271 21 14 +26'Oi' +70'5 +20)-3 +72'8 +1,394'~
CHRISTIAN 419, 35 148
I
Indo-Gangetic PLain West 198,OS!1 70 56 1 23 8: 7 6 +41'41 + 159'5 + 165'7 +40'0 +34'6 +1,588'f
Himalayan 2,586, I 2 2 21 1 2 -42'2, +1'6 +28'8 -4'4 -7'0 -32':
Sub· Himalayan 132,500, 47 47 39 12 5 +13'1! +26'6 +209'1 +11'4 +159'3 +1,17 •
North-West Dry Area 86,186, 30 28 18 I 1 +21'1! +60'5 +298'1 +395'5 +6'0 +3,9 ~

an·DHARMl 418,789,,I 147 .. j

Indo-Gangetic Plain West ..
Himalayan
199,711 1
21,420
I
70
8
.. I
.. I ..I
Sub· Himalayan II 9,790: 42 .,
"I .. I
I
77,868
North-West Dry Area. 27
181 20
"I
+4'4, -2,) -6-7 +7'1
j
JAIN 43,140; 15 16
1 1
[
Indo.Gangetic plain West .. j 34,8061 12 13 15 I6! 18 +3'9( -3'9 • -7'0 +9'8 +4-5
-18'3 -'6 -25'9 +24'5 -27'6
'a
1
Himalayan 291) " " l "
Sub-Himalayan 7,299 3 3 3 I
2 +6'31 42'6 -S-O 1 +3'7 +34'1
North·West Dry Area 744 +27'4 -4'4 +77"1 +721'4 -87']

BUDDlIlST 7,753 3 2 3 J I
3 2 +31'1 -23'1 +10'8 +11'3

Indo-Gangetic Plain West -. 23 " " " .-:-87'5j +39'4 +4~300'0 -100'0 +2,2
Himalayan. 7,705. . 3 2 3 3 2 +34'8' -23'9 +8'5 +91'9 +1
Sub·Himalayan 22 +175'01 -27'31 +83'3
North-West Dry Area 31 +50'0 -93'1
1
ZOROASTRIAN 5891
1
+8'2 -9'2 +26'7 +31'0
-11'91 V
Indo-Gangetic Plain West .. 314 1 -1'3 -5'9 +21'1 1 +14-6 +87'8 +
"
3 .. I •. ! -92'5 +122'2 +157'1( -46'2 +225'01 -
Himalayan
Sub·Himalayan ::) 76~
176!
.. ~ -31'5 -27'0 +29'9 +53'9 -62'0
, , +208'8 -19'7 +31"5 +285'7 -80'0
-
+1
North·West Dry Ares --I

1) -31'6 -59'6' +38'2 -3fi'8

,
J:dO.Qang,,,, PWn W..t •• , 51 -64'3 -33'3 -27'6 -22'5j -18'4

,~I
Himalayan : '! "I
"
-66'7 .,
-lOO'Ol+1,000'0..
-54'5 +6
Sub· Himalayan ':1 "I
+600'0 -94-1 +240'0
-50'0 -100'0 -85'7 -1
North-West Dry Area "
(
",
---~~

* While calculating the proportions for this census, figures of Old Delhi District have been included in the Punjab.
 319

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II.

Distribution by districts or states of the main Religions at each of the last six censuses.

PROPORTION PER 10,000 OF THE POPULATION WHO AIlE

- -- -- ------,--------
Hindu. Sikh. Jain.
DISTRW·.r OR STATE AND
NATUHAL DIVISION.

1931 I 1921 I HHl i 1901 11891 i 1881 1931' 1921 19I1 1901 1 1891 11881 1931 1921 1911
: ill
, .'. 1 5 I' i 7 I' " .0 " • •• Y .1 M

PUNJAB ~,018! 3,506 1 3,5791 4,12~ 4,408 4,384 1,429 1, 238 1,211 1- 863 809 822 15 16 18
I.-Indo-Gangetic Plain 3,504 4,137 4,262\ 4,779 5,028 4,894 2,188 1,910 1,873 1,385 1,266 1,368 27 29 33
West.
1. Hissar .. 6,486 6,713 6,730 6,969 7,073 6,798 613 558 478 366 285 415 67 72 72
2. Laharu State
3. Rohtak
.. 8,655 8,718 8,699
8,320
8,703
8,463
9,000
8,467
8,888
8,470
I ..3 ..1 3 3
8
79
9
91
10
·• 8,142 8,152 7 8 81
4. Dujana State 7,920 7,794 7,9Il 7,603 7,747 7,731 .. 2
5. Gurgaon .. 6,663 6,747 6,559 6,692 6,803 6,844 7 i41 5
..
2
..
2 36 40 45
6. Pataudi State .. 8,264 8,339 8,245 8,335 8,328 8,109 I .. 56 60 42
7. Kamal " 6,630 6,917 6,954 7,060 7,310 7,286 199 1481 169 139 Il8 129 49 51 53
ll. Jullundur 1,645' 2,978 3,309 4,01l 4,197 4,284 2,645 506 2,198 1,371 1,221 1,144 15 9 11
9. Kapurthala State .. 1,709 2,055 2,291 2,979 2,985 3,282 2,279 2, 1
1,339 1,318 1,049 1 8 8
2,254 2,024
10. Ludhiana. 1,523 2,387 2,540 3,997 4,286 4,448 4,652 4,153 4,003 2,450 2,183 2,055 21 32 36
II. Maler Katla State .. 2,558 1
3,668 3,219 4,956 5,277 2,277 3,489 2,717 2,954 1,354 1,007 4,072 ]55 73 78
12. Ferozepore 1,802 2,789 2,853 2,913 2,844 2,592 3,355 2,757 2,735 2,383 2,553 2,595 12 11 15
13. Faridkot State '1,172 2,563 869 2,864 2,875 2,830 5,651 4,4241 4,252 4,221 5,000 4,142 :13 31 31
14. Patiala State 3,821 4,281 2,
4,006 5,514 5,953 5,008 3,894 2,227 1,802 2,781 22 22 23
3, 485 1 3,781
1

528
~1
15. Jind State 7,50211 7,616 7,737 7,516 8,112 8,430 1,025 909 830 1,063 173 50 45
16. Nabha State 4',602 5,084 5,079 5,389 , 5,832 5,102 3,389 2,976 1 3,062 2,630 2,230 2,967 II 10
17. Lahore ·. 1,877 2,260 'J 100 2,378 2,527 2,092 1,772 1,591 1,631 1,374 1,414 1,359 11 11 11
18. Amritsar ·. 1,561 2,200 2;404 2,744 1 2,787 2,939 3,580 3,088 2,883 2,582 2,634 2,422 II 15 16
19. Gujranwala 1,260 1,629 1,907 2,2411 2,409 2,064 973 815 1,167 682 657 586 15 12 10
20. Sheikhupura ·. 1,007 1,640 1,715 1,586/1 1 I

1 I.':_ Himalayan .. 9,.125 9,450 9,453 9,460 9,4'70 9,4741 49 44 46 23 25 17 2 2 2

21. Sirmoor State " 9,358 9,429 9,405 9,469 9,531 9,578 162 103 155 51 71 42 4- 5 3
]2

~~I
22. Simla .. 7,791 7,331 7,387 7,509 7,580 7,551 207 259 176 135 116 45
23. Simla Hill Btates .. 9,593 9,545 1 9,492 9,541 9,629 9,574 55 67 89 35 37 47 4 5
24. Bila8pur State .. 9,805 9,796i 9,832 9,805 9,836 9,854 50 45 16 31 10 " 1
25. Kangra 9,125 9,428, 9,413 9,407 9,378 9,409 30 27 25 16 19 10 l' I
26. Mandi State " 9,637 9,801 9,835 9,785 9,836 9,837 43 81 I 2 5 3
27. Suket Beate .. 9,864 9,871 9,880 9,877 9,907 9,865 8 8 13 I 2
28. Chamba State 9,173 9,198 9,293 9,335 9,343 9,361 8 17 10 6 7 6
III.-Sub-Himalayan 2,235 2,666 2,736 3,309 3,506 3,617 1,165 1
977 974 568 574 477 11 12 12
29: Ambala 4,667 5,431 5,516 6,252 6,1046,482 2,094 1,433 1,369 712 906 641 34 33 32
30. Kal8ia State 4,770 5,014 5,480 5,750 5,8436,149 1,510 1,397 1,120 960 1,069 875 27 33 28
31. Hoshiarpur 4,014 5,395 5,428 6,099 6,0406,104 1,677 1,43 4 1,461 719 699 663 10 12 11
32. Gurdaspur 2,569 3,037 3,394 4,048 4,2014,362 1,838 1,615 1,447 976 909 879 1
33. Sialkot 2,107 2,324 2,474 2,786 3,3152,957 969 799 835 470 445 397 23 23 21
34. Gujrat 784 759 663 924 951 1,051 642 600 1 599 332 250 129 1
35. Jhelum 667 730 670 872 834 1,034 407 391 478 254 249 190 4 4 3
36. Rawalpindi 938 1,005 884 927 939 1,050 651 557 581 346' 310 217 17 17 19
37. Attock 547 511 380 334- 387 518
IV.-North-West Dry 1,280 1,423 1,358 1,784 1,691 1,632 673 564 562 291 143 91 1 1 1
Area
38. Montgomery 1,207 1,328 1,248 2,372 2,432 1,969 I,482[ 1,338 1,274 4I2 32I 280
39. Shahpur 1,083 1,142 1 058 1,306 1,338 1,400 488 422 487 243 198 III ..
40. l\lianwali 1,210 1,284 1:064 1,182 103 83 143 62 j
41. Lyallpur 1,065 1,853 1,803 2,658 1,836 1,642 1,710 I,II2
1
2 1
42. Jhang 1,548 1,496 1;424 2,103 2,024 1,642 127 164 377 93 90 98
43. Multan 1,507 1,505 1,554 1,879 1,943 2,029 336 209 244 66 45 3S1 4 I)
44. Bahwalpur State •• 1,473 .1,467 1,403 1,591 1,385 1,592 354 244 213 III 205 29.'
45. lIJuzaffargarh 1,227 1,229 1,197 1,287 1;328 1,279 89 86 III 80 71 8~1
46. Dera Ghazi Khan •• 1,102 1.140 1,072 1,170 1,291 1,285 15 19 20 21 35 37 2 6
- -- -- ---------------'---
 ::120

SUBSIDIARY TABLE Il-concluded.

Distribution by districts or states of the main Religions at each of the last six censuses.

PROPORTION PER 10,000 OF THE l'OPUJ,,!.TION WHO ARE

Jain. Muslim. Christian.

I
DISTRICT OR STATE AND 1--------,- - , . ,I-~..,_--_,_--;--___,----
NATURAL DIVISION. ! /1 / I· 1 I I / : ~ 1 I i
1901 i 1891 1881 I 1931 11921 : 1911 1901 11891 ! ]881 1931! 192] : 1911 ,1901 1891 11881
' , I
1 I " :
- - -_____ I~~._::_I~.~~ I ~I_ 23-I~i 2°_1~I_::_i~_::_ 30 :n

PUNJ.. 19 "I "II 5,24, "illS! ":,,,I ...61! ~"'i ~'j '48 " 82 211 ,,! ,.
1.~:s~~Glmget!c Plain 32: 34\ 36 3,972! 3,8001 3,/81: 3,786: 3,658: 3,6001 1M1 123 51 . 18 14 If
551 2,821 2,6J.i, 2,71 6i
1
1
1. Hissar 77 73 2,584 2,5651: 2,730 1
61.201 131 3 3 3 }.
:!.
:1.
Loham Slate
Rohtak
8
8]
..
81,
i 8 1,336 1,2i3 1,2911
90 1,711 1,6WI 1,5901
},2891
1,454
1,000
1,448
1,1031,
1,436
..1 . . . .
130' 6 1
1
..
1
4. Dujana State .. 1 " 2,0-,18 2,206 2,089, 2,395j 2,253[ 2,269 ' 220i .. I .. I .. ..'
5. Gurgaon 02 55 59 3,2)4, :i,J80 :l,3781 3,250 3,138 3,0941 21 19 ]2 4 '~')I' 1
6. Pnlaudi Slate 47 631 45 ],()i9 1,601i 1,708 1,618 ],609 ],841 5 4
7513'0'~"
~u 2,8"'l~, ",81'~
1
7. l{arna1 M 5911 1 -" '" _ 2, n:ll,2,511
[' 2,508: 17 411 ]2 lsi 1
8. JulIuudur 11 B 9 4,446 4,457i 4,452 4,588 4,556 1 4,542, 46 58, 30 19; 21
9. Kapurihala Stale" 71 6 8 5,659' 5,G44: 5,673 5,673 5,6(1) 0,600i 31 39, 4 11 1
10. Ludhiana '. 33 31 35, 3,5031 3.4001 3,404 3,505 3,4941 3,457 37 28 1 17; 14i 6
11. Maler Kot/a8Iate" 175 168 186- 3,782' :1,537 3,647 3,513 3,546/ 3,465 1 16 5 21 21
12. Ferozel'ore .. u/ 16 12: 4,456' 4,394 4,362 4,472 4,567 1 4,7741 61, 49 35 201 2&
~3: ~a'idko1 Staie 33; 35 36 1 3,037 2,9751 2,848 2.882 1 2,988: 2,992, 101 7'
1
··1 11
4. atlala tale .. 18 20, 20 2,239, 2,203' 2,184 2,23~ 2,223,
15.
16.
Ji,nd Blatt.
NaMa Btute
..
..
45
16
6
14
26 l,4i7 1 J,.104 1,38]
14 1,99(\, 1,927, 1,84!.l
],373 1,3531
1
2,190j
1,371
9
6
91
21
5
7
2
3 ..1
~:!~~I 4l!
1,965 1,9241
17. Lahore .. 9 S 10 5,918 5,724 6,044 (\ 1741 5,999 41; 1 2io 63\ 50
18. Amritsar .. 14 7 3 4,697' 4,550; 4,642 4:639' 4,650 4,u26 ' ]491 137 54 20, 10
19. Gujranwala .. .. ~~I ·~I
12 7,082 7,106 1 6,7,l0 70281 6.8901
I 7,3~:1 ~~~ ~!~ ~~I
3
20. Sheikhupnrv. .. 6,401! (J ,3?"
~u .
I •. / '
.. "I
1
176
u.-Himalayan .. 3 2' 3' 452: 445'
I
480
453] 443 1 459 14 26 26' 20 26

......
1

21. Sirmoor Siale 4 1 1 473 45[11 434 3[l()1 377 4 2 2

473 3 31 3
2"~. Simla 8 9 , 1, ],534 1,480 1
5 1579 1,654 1 1,602 1 1,615 419 844 932 693 689 781
23. Simla, Hill Slaies 9 7 15 ,303i 31]1 320 3251 :J64 1 5 2 2
24. BiluBpur State .. .. .. 144, IIi 91 151
~37
164 154 1461 I
5
.. 7
..5
4
..4,,
25.
26.
Kan!l;l1I .
Mmldi State
.. 1
.. ..2
"
1 n05i 50°1 504
.. 306, 187 1551
516 52(): 5.36 7 5 5 4

~l ..71
183 158\ 159 7
27. Sukct Stale ..
"
.. .. .. 125' 121 107' 122 92' 132 1 .. .. .. I

.. I
28. Cnamba Btaie .. .. .. 7~81 7421 644
I
652 608, 5921 6 5 6i 5 5!
U.-Sub-mmalayan .. 12 11 9 6,1991 6,144 1 6,119 6,062 5,867 5,880I 205 201 1159 48 421 17
I 1
1

20. Ambala .. 32 27 12 3,107j 3,019 2,974 2,950'2,911 2,850 1 96 83 108 53 60

..1 ..1
35

.... .
30. Kalsia Stu Ie 27 31 32 3,642 3,555 3,366 3,263 3,067 2,fl44 4 I 6 ',
31. II oshiarpur 12 11 12 3,178 3,lI9 3,068
32.
33.
GuruasjJur
Sialkot
.... 19
I I
15
1 5,0801 4,962 4,878
14 6,2231 6,1901 6,174
3,]62
4,928
6,615
3,249
4,863
6,]20
3,2HJ
4,752
6,617
36
445
677
40
386
664
32
279 47
S
110
25
104
6
15
:l4. Gujrat .. .. ..3 .. 8,529' 8,612 8,729 8,738 8,797 8,816 34 29
496
8 6 I 4
35. JhelllllJ .. 2 1 8, \ll 01 8,866 8,840 8,867 8,!nO 8,768, 12 !l !l 5 4 7"
36. Rawalpindi ..
..
11
..
10
..
13 8,2761 8,2571 8,362
.. 8,032 8,661 S, 667 1 lIS 163 152 82 80 47
37. .Attock 9,107: 9,0911 9,088 .. 12 11 14
V.-North-West Dry "
Area.
1 .. 1 7,822! 7,89& 8,000 7,901 8,';, 8,268 118 117
,
79 23 6 7

....
38. 1IJontgomery
39. Shah]lur
.... .... ..
....
7,188
6,977[
8,272
8,280
7,467
8,S30
7,215
8,449
7,245 7,749
8,462 8,487
172
137
146 n. 1 2
2
2
1
40. Mianwali .... 1 .. 8,677
8,!l23 8,787
.... 9
156 125 2

.. ..2 ...... ....

8,754
41. Lyallpur
42. Jhang
.. 6,262
6,074
8,316
8,332
G,1l3
8,195
6,120
7,803 7,885 8,270
395
7
10
429
8
5
373 no
1

I
..I
4
43. 1I1ultan I 8,0~6 8,218 8,167 8,025 7,981 7,897 84 67 30 28 30 34
44. B ,haw'l.lpur Slate: :
45. lI1uzaffargarh
..
.. ..
..
4, 8, 117 1 8,285 8,381 8,297 8,410 $,375 II 4 3 1
.. / 8,679/ 8,679 8,691 8,632 8,600 8,638 4 6 1 I 1 1
46. D~ra Ghazi Khan,. 3 .. ..
"
8,880 8,834 8,906 8,803 8,671 8,67(J 1 ] 1 3 3 2
1

NOTE.-(i) Sheikhupura. figures for 1911, 1901, 1891 and 1881 are inoluded in the Districts of Lyallpur, Gujran'wala, Lahore and
Sialkot. Attock figures for 1901, 1891 and 1881 are included in Jhelnm and Rawalpindi Districts. 'Mianwali and LyaUpur figures for
1891 and 1881 are not a.vailable.
(ii) While calcnlating the proportions for the cenSuses of 1891 and 1881 for tho whole Province and Indo·Gangetic Plain
West, figures of Old Delhi District have been included in these units.
 321
SUBSIDIARY TABLE III,
Christians-Number and Variations (six Censuses),
,------ ------ -------- -
ACTUAL NUMnElR OF CIffirSTIANS IN VARIATION PER CENT,

I8T1!.IOT OR STATE AND 1931.-) 1921.-1-1911. !-19~r ~;O~,: ~ssl.l ~2; t~ I lOll to-ll~o~o I 1891 to 1881 to 1881 to
NATURAL DIvISION, : , I 1931. 19:?1. lOll, ]001, 1891, 1931.
1
2 ill "15:67' 8 '!), 10) IL 12 13

~N'AB _ - - ~-419~: ",,~.,....,284, ",,:146,71.';:'.58:-'::1- '70.,j +20,·f +37'9 . +78'8 +1,394'8

-Indo-Gangetic Plain , I I 1 1
West , , 198,0811 140,104 53,9,95 19,989 14,OS5 9.,831
,
+ lii[)'5 1 +17'0'1. Hl'9
1
+43"1j +1,588'8
1 I
1,10i 273~ :!5:3 72, +7'9:
1. Hissnl'
2, Lolvlfu Slate
3, Rohtak
: :j l'
4,8071 10,033 1 1, 173 i fi86:
:142

129 00:
+275'11

+7,j5'3'
.. I
+100'21
"I
+1'51
+354'3
+236'1) +1,437'1;
+13"31 +235'2
r,'
4, _ Duja1la Stafe a, "I "I ,,'
'I' 1,463, 1,i1l6
"I
1,160. 8I6 236 1:13' +t2'6; +43'3: +245'8' 77"4! + +fil'S
0, Gurgaoll
6, Pulaudi 8ta/e "
7, Karnal
,
" 1,469'
3
;),382' 020i
9i
J,170 120 851
7
-5[j'(j'
-](/0'01
+207'6 -')·)·0
+882'5
.. I
-100'0 1
+41'2
-57'1
+1,628'2
8, Julltmdl1r , ,I 4,323 1
1 4~088 2,404 1 1,71:3' l,fi45 1 1,631 1
3!)~
+5'7 +70'01 +40'3: +4'1 +'0 +165'1
+92S'O' ' +li4'4' +2,708'~

~
' /(apurtkal(t St,ale 983 1,100, 107' 8 35, -10'01 +387'5 --77'1
0, I,udhiana ,, 2,477' ],613, 888' 947; 372' 322 + III '6 1 -0'2' +154'6 +15'5 +669'3
+53'6'
:J,3!~!
, .MaZer Kalla State J;{51 37 12 15. :3 +264'0 1 +1134'31 +H>"7i -20'0 +400'01 +4,4oo'()
,J<'erozepore ,, 7,0701 5365' 1,008; 1,738: 1,6S(;, +31'8, +60'5, +75'2 +9'8 +3'1 +319'3
3, Paridl:ot Stale 167 ']07 01 11 13; +56']' +1,683'31 -45'5 -15'4
14, Paliala Sttlle , , 1,449' 1,395 739 316 105' 39' +3'91 +88'8 +133'9 +201'0 +169"2/· +3,610'4
210 1 3) +240'6 +133'8 +1,042'0 +133'3 +6,9oo'()
Ill, ,lind Stale 6371 187 80 7 -67'01
16, Nabha Stale 41; 7 10 18 +720'0 -28'6 -30'0 -44'4 +266'7
661 +61'(j1
17, I,ahoro 57,097, 40,4541 21,78151 7,206; 5,483 4,644 +22'9 +113'31 +l!18'5 +33'1 +18'1 +1,129'0
18, Amritsar 11>,619 12,773: 4,763 2,078/ 1,609 869) 1
+30'1 +168'2 +129'2 +29'1 + 85'2j +1,812'4
4!),364 1 27,308 16,215 2,353 1 1941 +490'1
+16"~1
',9, Gujranwala 2,748 +68'-4, + 1,112'9 +20,340'4
49,2B6 23,131 1 1 +80'SI
0, Sheil;hupum "I +110'3
1
I
~Himalayan 2,6'86 1 4,471) 4,400 3,4151 3,-571j 3,840; -42'2 +1'6 +28'8 -4'4 -'1'0 -32'7
1 I I
1 -19'6
1. Sirmoor Stale 52 44' 37 461 251 21, +18'2 +18'0 +84'0 +11)'0 +147'6
2, Simla " 1,540!' :\,823[ :U166 :1,798 3,0781 3,353j ,-59'71 +4'3, +31'0 -9'1 -8'2 -1)4'1
,3, Simla 1Jill State,'
;4, Biiaspur Slate"
)5 Kangra
176

576
6
164
4'
363 1
213
11 1
386'
llil
385,
~~
:1431 327
~:I +7'31
+50'0
+58'7!,
-23'0 +88'5
-63'6 +1,000'0
-B'9 +'3
+151'1
+12~2
-'1'3

+4'9
+274'5

+76'1
~B: lIa'ldi Stute 141 10 4 3 12 12 +1,310'0 +100'0 +33'3 -75'0 +1,O75'()
~7, Suket Stille 1 2 3 -100'0 -100'0
/8, C/WIlt{J(, State " 94 63 81 70 65 80 +49"2' -22'2 +15'7 +7'7 1 -IS'8 +17'5

f-SUb-Himalayan " {3Z,500 llr,17~ [)Z,524 29,930 26,867 10,363 +13'11 +20'0 +209'11 +11'4 +159,3 +1,178'6

lO Ambala "
7,141 0,679 7,483 4,362 5,2'04 3,77~1 +25'7 -24'1 +71'5 -16'2 \. +37'9 + 89'3
10 Kalsia State "
22 4 31 .. 3 +450'0 -87'1 .. -lOO'O +200'0 +2,1 00'0
Hoshiarpur 3,764 3,N5 2,978 813 120 08 +0'0 +20'8 ·+266'3 -+577'5 +22'4 +3.740'S
IJ Gurdaspur
Siall,,)t
"
" 43,243 32,832
66,365 ,62,266
23,365
48,620
4,471 2,400 463
11,939 II,66B 1,535
+31'7 +40'5
+28'1
+422'6
+307'2
+86'3
+2'3
+418'4
+660'1
+9,2 39'7
+4,223'0

i
" +6'6
Gujrnt' 3,007 2,373 570 460 114 255 +30'5 +316'3 +23'9 +303'5 -05'3 +1,1 14'5
Jhelum ..
"
672 430 450 271 253 416 +56'3 -4'4 +66'1 +7'1 -39'2 + 61'5
Rawalpindi " 7,486 9,286 8,320 7,614 7,105 3,822 -19'4 +11'6 +9'3 +7'2 +85'9 + 95'9
Attook " 710 557 707 .. .. .. .+27'5 -21'2 .. ..
Nortll-West Dry
Area " 86,186 71,192 41,365 11,143 2,249 2,122 +21'1 +60'5 +298'1 +395'5 +6J +.~,9

Montgomery .. 17,245 10,408 581 66 85 03 +60'7 +1,691'4 +780'3 --22'4 -8'6 +18,
Shah)llU' .. 11,294 II,270 8,616 91 80 29 +0'2 +30'8 +9,368'1 +13'8 +175'9 +38,8
1I1ianwali
Lyal1pur
..
..
380
45,518
369
42,004
16S
32,023
44
8,672
..
..
.. +3'0 +119'6
+31'2
+281'8
+269'3
.... ..
..
+8'4
Jhang
Multan
.. 494
9,924
449
6,006
201
2,44-1
38 37
"
11 +10'0 +123'4 +428'9
+24'3
+2'7
+3'8
+236'4
+1'7
+4,3 90'9
+4 33'3
1,964 1,892 1,861 +65'2 +146'0
Bal~21Valpur Stale 1,054 283 +139'8 +654'5 -15'4 +8,007'7
~~I
109 II 13 +272'4 +42'2
MuzaffBrgarh 24B 356 60 27 33 -30'9 +493'3 +81'8 +22'2 -18'2 +640'5
Dera Ghazi Khan 31 47 76 152 117 82 -34'0 -38'2 -50'0 +29'9 +42'7 - 62'2
lOTE,-Sheikhul'ura figures for 1881, 1891, 1901 and 1911 are included in those of Gujramvala, Lyallpur and Sialkot Distriots,
Attock figures of 1881, 1891 and 1901 are included in Jhelum and Rawalpindi Districts,
Mianwali and Lyalll'ur figures of 1881 and 189] are not available,
.
SUBSIDIARY TABLE IV.(.
Religions of urban and rural population,
NUMBER PER 10,000 OF URBAN POPULATION WIlO ARE NUMBER PER 10,000 OF RURAL POPULATION WHO ARE

~ATURAL DIVISION, 1 I,,; ~ i ~ ;J ~ ~ j

~ ~ ~
3 4 0
II

I
I I~ t
6.. 8
~ j II ~~ ~
9 10 12
4
~
I
14 ~
I I ~~ ~
. 17

)UNJAB
Indo, Gangetic Plain West
.. 3,764 - : :
.. 3.797 70
-:~-,-, - - - 1
791 87'.. 1
6,191-: 2,913
5,097 ]57 3,445
1--:: 1,528--7--3[T' 5,247
172 2,467 15 .... 3,747
~
153
II,-Himalavan .. 7.401 .. 261l 8.. .. 1,987 287 9,388 121 41 1 43,. 399 6
III,-l:\ub,Hlmalavan ,,3,224 27 734 89.. 1 5,578 347 2,1l7 204 1,216 2 6,273 188
IV,-Nortb·Wt,st Dry Area .. 3.891 42 641 11.. 2 5,391 121 1,032 112 686.. 8,053 111
J : I
 CHAPTER XII.
RACE, ~rRIBE AND CASTE.
246. General. 247. Classification of Castes. 248. Option to return any caste. 249. Castes of
females. 250. Origin of the caste system. 251. Present numerical strength of castes and tribes. 252.
Important castes. 253. Variation in caste figures during last decade. 254. Aggarwal. 255. Ahir. 256.
Arain. 257. Arora. 258. Awan, 259. Bagaria. 260. Bawaria. 261. Biloch. 262. Brahman. 263.
Chamars including Ramdasias and lIindu Mochis. 264. Chhimba. 265. Chuhra. 266. Chhimba. 267.
Dagi and Koli. 268. Dhiman Brahman. 269. Dumna. 270. Faqir. 271. Ghirath. 272. Ghosi. 273.
Gujar. 274. Hami. 275. Jat. 276. Hindu Sikh border. 277. Sikh Jat. 278. Muslim Jat. 279.
Proportion of workers among Jats. 280. Jhiwar. 281. Julaha. 282 Kahar. 283. Kamboh. 284.
Kashmiri. 285. Khatri. 286. Kumhar. 287. Lohar. 288. l\Iachhi. 289. Mahtam. 290. Mali. 291.
Megh. 292. ]\leo. 293. Mirasi. 294. Mochi. 295. Mussalli. 296. Nai. 297. Od. 298. Pakhiwara.
299. Pathan. 300. Qasab. 301. Rajput. 302. Ramdasia. 303. Saini. 304. Sansi. 305. Sarera.
306. Sayad. 307. Sheikh. 308. Sunar. 309. Tank Kshatriya. 310. Tarkhan. 311. Teli. 312.
'No Caste' entry. 313. Representation of castes in s~rvices. 314. Strength and distribution. 315.
Comparison with the pa..qt returns.
lleference to The statistics relating to Race, Tribe and Caste will be found in five Imperial and two Provincial Tables.
statistics. The chief of these is 'fable XVII, which shows by sex: and religion the number in each of the 58 selected castes
for each district and state of the Province, tlle otller tables being as mentioned below.
Table XI gives the occupation of seleoted castes, tribes or raoes for four main divisions of the Punjab
separately, namely, the eastern Punjab, central Punjab hills, central Punjab plains and western Punjab.
Table XIV giveq the literacy by selected castes, for the same local divisions as Imperial Table XI. The
table distinguishes Hindus, lIIuslims and Sikhs, etc., in eac!1 oaste in which there are many representatives of
each religion.
Table VIn gives the data, for certain selected castes, of civil <:ondition by age·groups and religion.
'rable XVIII gives the comparative strength of each of the selected castes for each census since 1881
together with the intcrcensal variation.
Tahle XIX gives the age-grouping of European and allied races and Anglo-Indians. Provincial Tables
VIII-A and XIV·A give, respectively, the strength and statistics for literaQY by castes of certain sccts, viz., Vedic
Dharm, Dev Samaj and Brahmo Samaj. .
Proportional figures are given in the Subsidiary Tables described below :-
Subsidiary Table I gives, for selected castes classified according to their traditional occupa~ions, the strength
(in thousands) and proportion per mille of the population of the Province.
Subsidiary Table II gives the comparative absolute strength (in thousands) of the selected castes at each
of the last six censuses with percentage variation at each census. This table is hased on Imperial Table XVIII.
General. The instructions to enumerators in respect of the entry about
246.
caste, tribe and race were :-
"(Column S-Caste)-For Hindns, l\Iuslims, Jains, Sikhs, Aryas, Brahmos and aboriginal tribes enter the
caste or tribe, but for wide castes enter sub-castes also. The class titles, Brahman, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Budm,
are usually insufficient by themselves. For Christia,ns, Parsis and foreigners enter race as Anglo·Indian, Cana-
dian, Goanese, Turkish. For Indians, such as some Christians, who have neither caste nor tribe, enter Indian."
These instructions were amplified by the following provisions in the
Code :-
.' (Column S).-The caste should be entered in case of Hindus, and in the case of Jains and Sikhs if stated,
e.g., .. Brahman," .. Khatri," .. Arora," .. Jat," " Rajput," etc. No Sikh should be pressed to name the caste
to whicll he belongs if he does not wish to do so ; in such cases the word" Sikh" should be entered in this column.
In the case of Muslims the tribe should be noted tllus--" Bayad," .. Pathan," .. Biloch," "Jat." .. Rajput,"
etc. 'fhe nationality should be noted in case of .. Christians," .. Parsis," etc., e.g., .. British," "l!'rench,"
"Portuguese," .. Goanese," .. Punjabi," "Bengali," etc."
There is indeed a great variety of castes, tribes and races in this Province
though not quite on the same scale as in some other provinces. These figures
have always been tabulated at past censuses subject to certain limitations.
For instance, the castes returned by Indian Christians were never tabulated,
though if tabulated they would have explained some of the variations met with
from census to census, among the castes of other religions. On the present
occasion after the recording of castes had been completed orders were received
to cut down certain Tables, and in the case of castes and tribes to dispense with
the sorting and tabulation of those more or less unimportant. The castes or
tribes that have now been tabulated fall under the following categories :-
(cb) All the ca§tes or tribes, whose numerical strength was at least
four pelf mille of the 1921 population.
(b) The fonr criminal tribes, viz., Sansi, Bawaria, Rami and Pakhiwara.
(c) Castes which could be caned 'depressed.'
(a) Such non-Hinduized primitive tribes as did not fall under categories
(a) to (0).
(e) , Others' of an all-India importance.
The castes included in category'" (e) either under instructions from Qr
with the approval of the Census Commissioner for India were Darzi, Meo, Tank
Kshatriya and Dhiman Brahman. Of the two last-named castes Dhiman
 CASTES FOR WHICH FIGURES TABULATED. 323

Brahman was returned for the first time by Lohars and Tarkhans and Tank
Kshatriya by Darzis, Dhobis, etc. Meo is a tribe of Gurgaon District, and its
figures were sorted in order to ascertain the results of the uplift work done
during the last decade. The figures have also been compiled for Brahmanic
Hindus who refused to return any caste.
The list of the selected castes belonging to eaoh category IS gIven
below:-
(a) 1. Aggarwal 14. Ghirath 27. Mochi
2. Ahir 15. Gujjar 28. Mussalli
3. Arain 16. Jat 29. Nai
4. Arora 17. Jhiwar 30. Pathan
5. Awan 18. Julaha 31. Qasab
6. Biloch
7. Brahman
19. Kamboh (Kamboj)
20. Kashmiri 32. Rajput Rajput
{Kanet
8. Chamar 21. Khatri LRathi
9. Chhimba 22. Kumhar 33. Saini
10. Chuhra 23. Lohar 34. Sayad
11. Dagi and Koli 24. Machhi 35. Sheikh
12. Dhobi 25. Mali 36. Sunar
13. Faqir 26. Mirasi 37. Tarkhan 38. Tell
(b) 39. Bawaria. 40. Harni. 41. Pakhiwara. 42. Sansi.
*(c) 43. Bagaria. 44. Dumna. 45. Ghosi. 46. Kahar. 47. Mahtam.
48. Megh. 49. Od. 50. Ramdasi 51. Sarera.
(d) Nil.
(e) 52. Darzi. 53. Meo. 54. Tank Kshatriya. 55. Dhiman
Brahman. 56. Caste Nil (among Brahmanic Hindus).
The reduction in the number of castes, however, did not reduce the
247. Classification.
of Castes.
usual worries connected with their classification, as all the slips with doubtful
entries had to be carefully examined before they could be included in or exclu-
ded from the selected castes. A passage which sums up this class of difficulties is
quoted below from the Census Report of 1891, and time hasbyno means brought
about any mitigation of the difficulties .
.. No one who has not gone into it himself has any idea of the extraordinary difficulty attending the whole
snbject. The casto and sub-oaste are of course returned correctly in a vast majority of cases, but this still leaves
room for an immense number of vagaries, which causes the whole difficulty of tabulation. Not only is the
sub-caste returned iii place of the caste, but the sub-caste may be returned without any indication of a caste'
or the name returned as a caste may be the name of an occupation; or caste·names may appear both as casU;
and sub-caste; or no caste or sub· caste at all may be returned; or in fact every kind of confusion must be expected.
And the orders on the classification must, as a rule, be given without delay, a reference to the original schedules
or an enquiry from the local authorities being n luxury in which one can only occasionally indulge without
greatly impeding the work .................... - . The individual undergoing enumeration often mis-pro-
nounces his caste-name; the enumerator often mis-spells it, even when, properly pronounced; the abstractor ma.y
transcribe the enumerator's spelling after a fashion of his own, and the clerk who prepares the caste list may
have further improved on the abstractor. All this is, however, of course inevitable; it must be accepted as
part of the risks in a large enterprise like this. And yet there are pitfalls not a fmv, as will be seen plenty of
times in this chapter. A Bedi for instance (with a soft d) is a man of a saintly family, while a Bedi (with a hard d)
is a'thing of naught, whom we have to class with the Kanjars."
This is not all. There are numerous difficulties arising from other impor- The Nature
and Evolution'
tant factors. In the 1881 Report, paragraph 340, page 176, Sir Denzil Ibbetson of the InstItu-
t
on of caste.,
remarked : -
.. Thus we see that in India, as in all countries, society is arranged in strata which are based upon differ-
ences of social or political importance, or of occupation. But here the classification is hereditary rather than
individual to the persons included under it, and an artificial standard is added which is peculiar to caste and
which must be conformed with on pain of loss of position, while the rules which forbid social intercourse
betwe.en ca~te~ of diffez:ent ra';lk render it .infi.ni.tely di1?cult to ri~e in t~e .scale. ~o too, th~ classification being
heredItary, It IS next to ImpoSSIble for the mdIvIdllal hImself to nae; It IS the trIbe or sectIOn of the tribe that
alone can improve jts position, and this it can do only after the lapse of several generations, during which time
it must abandon a lower for a higher occupation, conform more strictly with tho arbitrary rules, affect social
exclusiveness or special sanctity, or separate itself after some similar fashion from the body of the caste to which
it belongs. The whole theory of society is that occupation and caste are hereditary; and the presumption that
caste passes unchanged to the descendants is exceedingly strong. But the presumption is one which can be
*It goes without saying tha.t some of the depressed classes fall in category (a); all the castes included
under this head are of course not '.untouchable' but merely sooially or educationally backward. The castes
eventually treated as depressed In the sense of being untouchable are discussed in Appendix III at the end
of this Report, and besides many Hindu castes include all Ad-Dharmis. Their figures appear in Appendix I to
Chapter XI in addition to being illustrated by the Social Map.
 324 CHAP'j:ER XlT.-RACE, TRIBE AXD CAS'l'I<c.

defeated, and has already been and is now in process of being defeated in numberless instanoes. As in all other
countries and among. all other nations, the graduations of the social scale are fixcd ; but society is not solid but
liquid, and portions of it are continually rising and sinking and changing theu- position as measured by that
scale; and the only real difference between Indian society and that of other countries in this respect is, that
the liquid is muoh more viscous, the friction and inertia to be ovcrcomo infinitely greater, and the movement
therefore far slower and more difficult in the former than in the latter. This friction and inertia are largely due
to a set of artificial rules which havo been grafted on to the social prejudices common to all communities
by the peculiar form which caste has taken in the Brahmanical teachings. But there is evcry sign that these
rules are gradually relaxing. Sikhism did much to weaken them in the centre of the Punjab, while they cal).
now hardly be said to exist on the purely Mohammadan frontier; and I think that we shall see 'a still more
rapid change under the influences which our rule has brought to bear npon thc society of the Province. Our
disregard. for inherited distinctions has alrcady done something, and the introduction of railways much more,
to loosen the bonds of casto. It is extraordinary how inceRsantly, in reporting customs, my correspondents noto
that. the custom or restriction is fast dying out. The liberty pnjoyed by the people of the Western Punjab is
extending to theu- neighbours in the east, and cspecially the old t,ribal customs are gradnally fading away.
There cannot be the slightest doubt that in a few generations the materials for a study of caste as an institution
will be infinitely less complcte than t,hey arc cven now."

The social evolution predicted in the above passage was noticed again and
the future anticipated in the 1911 Heport in the following remarks on page 409 : -
.. The modern classes like Khalsa and Arya which are being substituted for the old castes will probably
in course of time become as rigid as any others. The revolt against caste is due mainly to the inconvenience
of restriotions of inter-marriage and inter-dining, The upshot of tho modern tendency will, therefore, pro-
bably bc a complete disappearance of restrictions of both kinds, while tho name of the casto or tribe may be
retained in the case of higher castes as a traditional distinction, the lower castes grouping themselves in large
democratic classes of uniform s]litus. But how l~ng this process will take is very difficult to predict. My general
.conclusion is that there has been little change in this PPOvince during the past thirty years with reference to the
basis of caste distinctions, bnt that the restrictionR have become very lax, ·t,!-- l'Ules are being disregarded with
impunity in respect of inter-marriage and inter· dining, the traditional occupations are being given up owing to
the functional revolution which is in progress, and a general re·action has set in whereby members of lower or
JIlenial CMtes are trying to rise to the level of the higher ones, either by connecting themsleves with a fore-
father belonging to one of those ca.stes, or by discovering a new origin for theu- tribe or caste."

The remarks in the ~bove quotation about inter-marriage apply to a very

limited number of cases, while inter-dining has become more widespread. The
tendency among lower classes to rise in the social scale is obviously on the
increase, and in towns particularly it is quite easy for a low caste person to
claim a higher casto without any fear of detection.
, ,

'Castes and In 1911 an attempt was made to tabulate the Indian castes on a basis of
Social Prece-
.dence. social precedence. This attempt could not be expected to succeed in view of
the fact that nearly all castes consider themselves to be most exclusive and
high-born. It however had the effect of producing a competition among
certain eastes, in a particular stage of social evolution, to have their claims
to some actual or mythical origin recognised by census authorities. The
nature of these claims made at the censuses of 1911 and 1921 is discussed in
the Census Heports 'of those years on pages 393 and 342, respectively.
Many claims were advanced on the present oc'casion, and the more im-
portant of them are noticed here. The Punjab' Hajah Central Committee
represented that Nai was not a caste but a mere occnpational term, and on
behalf of Nais professing Muslim, Hindu and Sikh religions asked for permis-
sion to return their caste as Brahman, Hajput or Jat. A representation
was,received from an association of Hindu Lohars and Tarkhans, who wanted
to return their caste as Dhiman Brahman. The occupational castes, Darzi
(tailor) Chhipi (calico-printer), Chhimba (washerman), etc., put in a claim for
being recorded as Tank Kshatriya. An association of Mirasis, known as the
.Tamiat-ul-Quraish of the Punjab and the' North-\Vest Frontier Province,
claimed that Mirasis were in reality Qureshis and should be returned as such.
A strong protest was. entered by the Nadwat-ul-Quraish, a conunjttee re-
presenting the Qureshis with headquarters at Amritsar, stating that Mirasis
were a low class and should not be permitted to return themselves as Qureshis.
Thus on the present occasion lllorethan ever before a tendency was noticeable
in various localities, particularly among occupational castes, to return a higher
caste. One of the main reasons was a desire to be included in one of the agri-
cultural tribes, such as J at or Rajput, and thus to secure exemption from the
_provisions of the Punjab Aliepation of Land Act.
 OPTION TO RETURX ANY CASTE. 325

248. A real change in instructions, made at this census with regard to the Opiion to
Return any
entry about caste, was the option given to each individual to return whatever Caste.
caste,he pleased. Formerly the instructions to enumerators required that if a
perSOll of lower caste wanted to return a higher caste his claim should be rejected
and only the caste to which he was supposed to belong should be recorded.
The option given on the present occasion, however, was supplemented by the
instruction that the traditional caste should in all cases be recorded in brackets
after the caste cJaimed. The object ill seeming the .figures of traditional
uastes was two-fold, namely, to ascertain how many people were anxious to
claim a higher caste, and to facilitate comparison with the past figures. The
instrnction issued was as follows :-
..If any pcrson rcturns a caste other than hi~ traditional ca~tc it should hI) recorded in column 8 of the
general schedule with the traditional caste bein~ ndlled within brackets, snch as Brahman (Nai), Dhiman
Brahman (Carpent<-r), Tank KRhatriYi1 ·(Tailor), l\foghal (Carpenter) and Awan (Nilgar)."

In order to utilize the return of dnal castes, the following instructions were
issued during the tabulation of caste returns to the sorting and compilation
staff ;-
TABLE XVII .

.. All the doubdul enh'ies 1l11OUld be classified by tho Deputy l::;uperintemlcnts as required by paragraph
52.of the Census Code. Tn the case of dual castes tho entry should ho made in tho Sorter's Tickots on the fol-
lowing specimen:-
Sunar 500
Sunar (Rajpllt) 400
SunaT (Khatri) 300
1,200
'I'he figures are to be shown under tho original casto and not under the higher caste claimed at thc time
of the census."

It will be seen that as a result of these instructions the entries within

brackets, though also tabulated separately" were included' in the traditional
caste and not in the caste claimed. This procedure helped to classify the
returns correctly up to a limit, but there was no help for cases in w11ich certain
persons,. mainly those belonging to occupational castes, had successfully with-
held the traditional caste with the l'esult that only the caste claimed was
recorded. 'rhis happened on an extensive scale in urban areas, where the
imm.igrants, particularly the well-to-do and prosperous, are little known, so far
as their castes and antecedents are concerned, even to their: next door neigh-
bours. At the same time a tendency was noticeable for persons of low castes,
well placed in life, to return no caste, and there had been a propaganda in this
connection, partioularly by the Jat Pat Torak Mandal (an association designed
to do away with the caste system). The instructions issued byrne were that ' no
caste return' should be recorded In cases in which the person enumerated had
a genuine objection to the caste entry, having ceased to observe caste in hiS'
marital and inter~dinjng relations. All these circumstances. have combined to,
bring about 11 decrease in tIle number of certain occupational or lower castes,
which we' shall notice later on. The number of persons, who claimed a higher
caste but were included in the figures of traditional caste, appears in Appendix
II at the end of this Chapter. Appendix I shows the details of the ocoupational
castes included in total figures of Tank Kshatriyas and Dhiman Brahmans.
Wherever the numerical strength of an important caste has increased at a rate
in excess of the general rise in population we can safely assume that it is due
mainly to accretions from a lower caste, the persons concerned having succeeded
in returning the higher caste without the addition of the traditional caste. As
time goes on such. efforts multiply but it is certainly worth while to study them.
 326 CRAFTER XII.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

i()astes of 249. The following instructions, as in 1921, about the return of castes by
Females. _
women were issued :-
"'Women-The caste of an unmarried girl will 1:>e the same as that of her father. In respect of a
married woman the entry should be as stated by her husband. No enquiries should be made as to the caste or
tribe of a married woman before her marriage. Her present caste or tribe should be asked and the answer
taken down without question. Among Hindus the caste of a woman will be that of her husband. But a.mong
Muslims the husband may in some cases like to have one of his wives put do\vn as Pathani, the other as Jatti,
and a third as Bilochni." - '

I() rigin of the 250. The subject of castes, their origin and comparative social status,
Caste System.
has been fully discussed in the previous Census Reports of this Province. Sir
Denzil Ibhetson's Caste Chapter in the 18S1 Report is still regarded as the
main authority on the subject, and notable additions to the study of the subject
were made by his successor of the 1901 census, Mr. Rose, who dealt with the
subject from a new point of view. No complete study of variation in the
number of persons belonging to different castes and tribes observable from
~ensus to census is possible except with the help of the explanations given in
the various Census Reports. At this census we have prepared Table XVIII
which compares the strength of the castes and tribes, for which figures were
available on the present occasion, with the corresponding figures of all the
past censuses. This Table appears in Part II of this Volume and the figures
therein are given as far as possible for the localities where any considerable
ilUmber of persons belonging to a caste or tribe reside. The variation from
~ensus to census as well as the net variation from 1S91 to the present census
has been given by religion and wherever possible by sex. For the purposes of
this Table the Punjab has been split up into four main divisions described
below;-
A.-Eastern Punjab, including the Ambala Division ex;Pt Simla District and the States of Loham,
Dujana, Pataudi, Kalsia and Sirmoor.
B.-Central Punjab, Hills, including the Simla and Kangra Districts, the Simla Hill States and the
States of Bilaspur, Mandi, Suket and Chamba.
G.-Central Punjab, Plains, including thIJ Jullundur Division except Kangra District, Lahore Division,
the Gujrat, Lyallpur and Jhang Districts, the Phulkian States, and the States of Kapurthala, Faridkot
and Maler Kotla.
D.-Western Punjab, including the remaining districts in the Rawalpindi and Multan Divisions and the
State of Bahawalpur.

A reference will frequently be made to these Divisions as we examine the

strength of castes, tribes and races in subsequent paragraphs. A subsidiary
table similar to Table XVIII showing the totaJ strength and percentage variation
in each caste is printed for facility of reference at the end of this Chapter. The
facts and figures, discussed in this Chapter, should furnish valuable information
about the modern tendencies of the caste system. Into the subjeot of the
origin of the caste system or an explanation as to the comparative social status
of the various castes I need not enter. Ample material is available on the
subject of the origin of caste system in Sir Denzil Ibbetson's Census Report
and Sir Herbert Risley's 1901 India Report as well as in' books such as Emile
Senart's ,c Caste System." Regarding the comparative socia'l status of castes
Sir Denzil Ibbetson's "Castes of the Punjab" and Mr. Rose's " Glossary of
the Tribes and Castes of the Punjab" contain a wealth of detail never again
collected. I shall, therefore, confine myself to an explanation of the 1931
returns and their significance. It may be useful to mention that the present
figures of castes have been compiled with the aid of an index supplemented at
past censuses, which has helped considerably to classify doubtful entries on old
lines. Figures returned under synonymous names have as usual been grouped
together, e.g., the figures for the caste 'Chuhra' include those for Bhangi,
Khakrob, Mehtar, Halal-khor, etc., which are the different names by which the
caste is known in different localities.
 CASTE CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCE. 327

251. An idea of the comparative strength of different castes can be formed Present

.2" e.-c. fro m the

Numerical
Strength of

... ~~t
OIAG~AM THE. RELATIVE. &T~[",..(jTH 0'- CASTE'S. 0,. ALL
S,",OWING A'£L.lGIONS
Castes and
;g~ ~~ T£NS or diagram in
TI-I'OU&""IOS Tribes.
_._ --. __ ___;
.
H'! C"ST[
JAT .,""
~c fo.
21>
0 so .on ",0 200

.-
1°0 "0
7$0too 300 350

the margin,
400

,.:",.
450
~~ ~

2 RAJPUT 23,2 &3 1

'" ", .....
_,,1 '
: ",

:,...,_ C«;· 'j which shows

3

~,HAM'.
ARA"''' 13'l1 ,47 ~L:

1}19 141 ,,'

I
.,,"',
."]1
I- r - f--
by the
£
;A. Hl'I AN IOS9

.A.RORA. 77(,
27
.307
..
'.
-

I length of the
.
7 GUJJAR 696 24~ 1
--I--
8 CHU'.Ht .... 681 24~
black rect-
9 JlJLA~A 672 24r::::::::::::! angles the
10 T"R~HAN <054 23m, 3 ,
625 22 [ , :J I strength of
" KUMH"R 620
12
61LOCtI

22 c=::J I
13 AWAN 53. 19~
each caste in
14 KHATRI 516 r:::::::
18 the Province,
I. MOO·" 473 r:::!:l
17 !
I. SHE.IK'" 415 J;:::::]
15 I and also
17 MVS'JI"\'\.I,4\2 c::a I
16 NAI i38 113~
14

! i i g i v e s for
A(jGAR~~'.9 Ci:I
" 1-=-.-
t--
13 I each caste
20 JHIWAFt '370 130 i I i

CJ I the absolute
~
PATHAN 350 12

22 TUI l3 t:J 4 6 112 :

strength and
334 12~ !
~ f----
LO ... AR

110 ! the propor-

24 MAC\-tH\ 315
25 KANfl
26 SAYAD 1294-
30~ IICl
tl:I
10
+
tion per mille
f--..
27 FA'IIR zJJ_~ ,'OC of the total
~2.
1-'--- ~ ,9El
MIRA 51
KA~BOH 240'8 I:J population.
30 AHIR Z22 sO
31 KASIiMIRI 103 ,li' The results
le2 be sh own in
~ ~GI~'Oll
33 DHOBI 176 6C1

34 SAINI 1656[3 I this diagram

sa
i
JS SUNAf:t 160
3. RA'THI 1~4sO donoe reveal
31 Mtu 133 ~lJ
any radical
36 QA5A& 12141i
39 G...-'RATH 1244B , change, re-
40 :::':~~~~ft~~~161 19~
41 ~:"Ts:!>To~~t:o~36' 11& sulting from
;"

the social upheaval and the desire of members of certain castes to return a
higher caste. A real' change would come about if a l~rge section of the people
cease to claim caste altogether.
252. The most 'numerous caste in the Punjab, as before, is Jat with. a Important
Castes.
total strength of over 6 millions and a proportion of 213 per mille of the tot~l
population. Rajputs have the next highest proportion of 83 per mille, followed
by Arains who are 47 per mille. All the castes, sorted on the present occasion,
whose traditional occupation is agriculture, including Gujjars who are mainly
agriculturists, form 451 per mille of the total population. It is perhap~ needless
to add that all members of the castes with agriculture as their traditional
occupation do not engage in agriculture, while a large majority of the members
of some other ~astes, notably Brahman, Biloch, Sayad and Moghal (not tabula-
ted), and many members of occupational castes such as Tarkhan, Lohar and
Kumhar engage in agriculture. A considerable number of Chamars, Chuhras
and Mussallis are agricultural labourers. The proportion of purely agricultural
castes classed as 811,ch at each of
Agricultural Castes. 1931. 1921. 1911.
the last three censuses out of the
Proportion per cent. of the popula- total population is given in the
tion
margin. The proportion for the
present census is low, mainly because all the castes have not been sorted. If
all the statutory agricultural castes, treated as such in the Financial Com-
missioners' Standing Order No.1, were sorted they would <probably constitute
more tha.n half the total population of the Province.
 328 CHAPTER XII,- R~CE, TRIBE AND CAS'rE,

Coming to the trading classes we find that Aroras are the most numerous
forming 27 per 1nille of the total population, while Khatris come next with a
proportion of 18 per mille, and Sheikhs and Aggarwals have a proportion of ] 5
and 13 pet' mille, respectively,
The next most numerous classes are the artisans,' prominent among whom
are Tarkhans with a proportion of 23 per mille and Lohars with a proportion of
12 per mille of the total population, The figures for Ramgarhias, who are
mainly Tarkhans, Lohars and masons and are tending to form a separate group,
were not sorted on the ,present occasion, Julahas have a proportion of 24 per
'mille, Kashmiris 7 per mille, Teli 12 per mille, Machhi II per m,ille, Jhiwar 10
per mille, and Chhimbas and Dhobis together 9 lJer 1J'/,ille, Of the lower menials,
Chamars including Ramdasias constitute 24 per mille and Mochi 17 per mille,
while Chuhras and Mussallis are 24 and 14 per rnille, r~spectively,
The two castes which cater to the rich or the well-to-do, namely, Sunar
and Qasab, number only 7 and 41Jer mille of the total population, respectivefy.
Of the classes who live by services commonly termed birt or sep the Nai con-
stitute 17 per mille and lVlirasi 9 per rnille,
Variauon in 253, The figures quoted above reveal that the social structure of the
caste Figures
During Last population is much the sallle as before in spite of the new influences. Some
Decade,
castes and tribes, however, show a great variation, particularly in certain
localities, The table below shows the percentage variation since 1921 in the
number of each caste and tribe tabulated by religion in the Province as a
whole, In order to explain these variations I propose to take up each
caste or tribe in the alphabetical order, in which it appears in Imperial Table
XVII.
Percenlagevariationin selected
_ castes by Reliyion based on Imperia,l 'l'ables XVII 1931 and XIII 1921,
--- - --- --_. ----
All Reli· I IAI! Reli·
CASTE, gion!l, Hindu,1 Sikh, Muslim, CASTE, glon8, Hindu, Sikh, Muslim,
:1 3
'-- _._
1 2 4 5 3 4 5
, - - - ,- - - - - - _
* +S'6
Aggarwal +7'1, t -5'S +14'1 " Kashmiri " +19'6 .. +19'1
Ahir +9'6 +9'3 I +22'9 Khatri " +13'2 +17'3 -12'1
Amin ,. +22'1 -40'1 '. 1 +22'2 Kumhar +8'1 +0'4 +30'6 +9'S
Arora +U'2 !
I -:-~'6
+8'3
Awan " +22'5 I +22'5 Lohar +3'3 -U'O -16'5 +10'6
I
Bagaria " +42'2 +41'4 I "
Machhi " +12'7 " " +12'7
Bawaria -8'1 -38'4 +75'7 1I1ahtam -30'8 -19'2 -42'6 +13'3
Biloch " +17'6 " " +17'6 Mali -9'1 -22'4 +2,185'2
Brahman +6'1 +6'0 I +23'1 1I1egh "
-26'5 -27'6
1IIeo "
+16'4 " +16'4
Chamar (includ- +7'8 -28'4 : +38'3 Mirasi +3'3 -88'5 +7'0
ing .Ramdasi) Machi +8'7 +33'8 +8'4
Chhimba ' , -22'7 -39'31 -50'1 +12'2 Mussalli " +14'2 +14'2
Chllhra -9'1 -46'9 +298'5 +62'1
I Nai +5'6 -4'9 +21'.7 +8'0
Da!!i and Koli ,_, +10'3 +10'81 "
Darzi " +10'4 +20'1 +128'7 +13'1 Od "
+14'5 +6'0 +27'6
Dhobi +4'0 '-10'0 +7'2
Dumna -6'5 -6'0 Pakhiwara "
+26'4 +26'4
Pathan " +31'0 +31'0
Faqir +3'8 -4:0 -5Ni +7'5
Qasab +4'1 +4'1
Ghirath -9'3 -S'S 1 "
Ghosi " + (i60'0 +516'21 " +884'3 Rajput ,,, +25'1 +10'9 +64'0 +29'6
Gujjar +10'9 +7'2 +67'3 +U'O Rathi +13'6 +)3'6

Rami +44 +4'8 Saini +29'4 +8'0 -!-61'2

Sansi "I "
+13'5 +8'2 +1,507'8
Jat "
.Jhiwar (including
+U'1
-0'3
-6'0
-15'7 +17-1
+29'6
I +13'8
+20'3
Sarera
Savad
,.1 +13'7
+17'9
-16'7 +187-4
+17'0
Kahar), Sheikh ..
"
+61'4 " +61'4
.JuJaha +3'9 -S'7 -3'2 +,,'1 Sunar " +24'3 +25'5 +34'1 +15'2

Kamboh +20'6 +1I'71 +21'9 +22'8 Tarkhan +6'2 -0'3 +13'8 +10'8
Kanet
"
+6'1 +6'5 Teli .. +10'8 +2'5 +10'8
I
--- - ------
* Hindu, +,rain,
 ARORAS AND 'fHE RETURN OF CASTE. :329

254. The Aggarwals among Hindus number 352,999 and among Jainb Aggarwal.

24,341. The former have increased by 27,808 or by 9 per cent., while the
latter have decreased by 1,508 or by ,j'8 per cent., due partly to inter-
change Hnd partly to Jains omitting in many cases to return a caste. The
line that divides the Hindu and Jain Aggarwals is extremely vague, even
vaguer than that which divides Jainislll from Hinduism. The classification of
Aggarwals was full of pitfalls as many had only returned their sub-castes,
such as :\'Iittal, while some returned their caste as Bania, which is not a caste
but merely an occupational term. Among Hindu Aggarwals those engaged
in the traditional occupation of trade show a decrease, partly explained
by an increase among Hindu Aggarwal lawyers and doctors, etc. Jain
Aggarwals show an increase in the traditional occu})ations as well as in
.learned professions.
255. The Ahirshave shown an all-round and quite legitimate increase, their Ahir.

present strength being 221,933. An unusual feature is met with in the figures
for Ambala, where the proportion of females in a total of 1,598 is only 509.
Such disparity was also noticeable in 192] when there were 501 females per
1,000 males. Ahir men come out to the Ambala Cantonment for labour and
usually do not bring their women folk with them. Muslim Ahirs are found
only in Shahpur District. Hindu Ahirs show an increase in the total population
and among field and unclassed labourers, there being a specially large number
of workers among them. They show a deere~se in all other occupations, notably
in Public Force due most probably to demobilization, and among those engaged
in cattle-breeding. The latter circulllstance seems to show that Ahirs are
.giving up cattle-breeding, believed to have heen at one tinre their principal
occupation.
256. There is a decrease alllong Hiudu Arains, who are very few. Araln.

They are found only in Patiala and Karnal Distriot. The increase among
Muslim Arains, from 1,088,697 in 1921 to ] ,330,057 in 1931, or by 22
per cent., is large and geneml, the pr,incipal increase being 26,036 persons
or 20'9 per cent. in the Jullundur District (more among women than
among men), a circumstance which points to emigration of Arain males to
colony areas. In Montgomery and Multan Muslim Arains have increased
during the last decade from 60,724 to 95,226 and from 43,826 to 67,340,
Dr by 56'8 and 53'7 per cent., respectively, mainly due to the recent coloniza-
tion of the Nili Bar. According to Table XI an increase of 33,980 workers
(27,584 males and 5,396 females) or 11'5 per cent. is found among Arains in
the traditional occupation of agriculture. The other prominent increases are as·
follows ;- ., .
198'3 per oent. among field labourers, who now number t8,4ii!),
68'8 per oent. among those engaged in arts and professions, whf) now number 3,744,
28'5 per cent. among those engaged in trade, and
43'S per cent. among owners of means of transport (presumably bullook·cart owners).

The Arains can thus rightly claim to be a very enterprising class.

257. The Hind,u Aroras have increased during the last decade by 11'2 per cent. Arora.
and now number 661,268. The increase. among males is 33,363.01' 10'4 per cent.
and among females 33,420 or 12'2 per cent. This increase does not represent
the actual rise in the Arora population as Hindu Aroras are often claimed by
Sikhism, and they sometimes omit to return their caste or return it as Arya.
 330 CHAPTER KIl.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

The Hindu Aroras have decreased in Gurdaspur, Amritsar, Jhelum, Attock,.

Muzaffargarh and Dera Ghazi Khan. In the two last-named districts the decline is
most probably due to emigration to the Nili Bar, as evidenced by the fact that
males have decreased by 5'4 and 8'4 per cent. and females by only 1'8 and 5'6
per cent., respectively. The .biggest percentage increases are shown by Lyallpur
(24'1) and Multan (18'7), an indication of the great attractiveness of canal
colonies for Aroras. There is an increase in the case of males among workers
engaged in the traditional occupation of trade, while there is a decrease among
females for :r;easons explained in Chapter VIII, paragraph 145. Other notable
increases are among those engaged in arts and professions and Public Adminis-
tration as well as among those who live on their income. There is a decrease
among cultivators of all kinds, artisans, and officers of the Army. The Hindu
Aroras engaged in commercial occupations have increased, as many artisans and
cultivators among them have gone over to Sikhism or omitted to return the-
cste, the object in both cases being to get rid of a caste which is not considered
veryel,evated.
The Sikh Aroras have decreased during the last decade from 121,096 to
114,329, the decrease being more noticeable among females. The decline is.
positively due to the return of no caste. For the same reason there is a decrease
under most of the occupations.
The Muslim Aroras a"re only 88 in number as against 230 in 1921. They
are known as Khojas or Sheikhs, and so there is nothing surprising about
their decrease.
Awan. 258. There is a big increase among Awans, a purely Muslim tribe, from
440,-130 to 539,242, or 22'5 per cent. The figures for Shahpur, Jhelum, Rawalpindi~
Attock and Mianwali,
DISTRICT. 1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 1931
where the tribe is most
I 2 3 4 5 6 7
numerous, are given in
Jdllundur .. 9,4201 10,794 12,350 10,698 11,368 15,7]9 the margin for the last
Sialkot .. 19,75'1 22,62Q 24,359 19,748 20,442 22,627 SIX censuses, Other'
notable increases are of
Shahpur .. 48,485 52,402 55,387 65,928 73,048 81,339 3,889 Of 84'8 per cent.
in Lyallpur, of 3,295 or
Jhelum .. 92,856 97,583 99,542 51,536 49,180 61,321 140 per cent. in Mont-
Rawalpindi .. 124,834 129,812 140,835 39,98] 40,830 46,627 gomery, and of 5,705
or 179'2 per cent. in
Attock .. Not Available 165,631 169,791 204,295 Multan. In the figure
of increase for Lyallpur
Mianwali .. Not Available 23,449 20,435 19,060 27,467 females
I are III the
majority, a fact which points to permanent settlement of Awans in this old colony.
According to Table XI the main increase is to be found among persons
whose traditional occupation is agriculture, there being 19,559 more male and
6,840 more female workers than in 1921. There is a decrease of 1,061 in Public
Force. The loss under this head due to 'demobilization might have been much.
larger, but it appears to have been partly made up by the increase in Police
Service, etc. There is an increase of 1,663 under Liberal Arts and a decrease of
344 under Public Administration. The proportion of literates per mille is 28 as.
compared to 20 in 1921. Awan is a leading and influential caste in the north
west of the Province, and gains by accretions from other castes, particularly
cccupational.
 VARIATION IN THE NUMBER OF THE BILOCHES. 331

259. The Bagaria has been shown a,s a separate caste since 1911. It is Bagaria.
:returned chiefly from Ferozepore (8,467), Bahawalpur (5,971) and Hissar
(4,061), the total number in the Province amounting to 32,527. Bagarias are
immigrants from Bagar or the country lying to the south of Loharu, Hissar and
'Ferozepore, and are chiefly labourers engaged in earth-work on canals or
buildings.
260. Of the 32,527 Bawarias, enumerated in the Punjab at this census, Bawarla.
practically all are either Hindus or Sikhs, the number being almost equally
divided between the two communities. At last census there were 26,000 Hindu
Bawarias and only 9,000 Sikh Bawarias. There is a decrease among Bawarias
which is particularly noticeable in Ludhiana and Ferozepore, mainly due to the
fact £hat at this census Bawarias have in large numbers returned themselves
as Sikhs without stating their caste. This view is corroborated by occupational
~es (in Table XI) which show a decrease among cultivators, field-labourers
anu cattle-breeders, public force (village chankidars mostly), learned pro-
fessions and those living on their income, as only the well-to-do among Bawarias
would care to return no caste.
261. The Biloches have increased from 531,381 to 624,695 or by 17'6 per BUoeh.
cent. The figures for the dis-
Total Variation tricts and states having the
DISTRICT OR STATE. strength
in 1931. I·~2r~fiin. largest number together with
1 2 3
the percentage increase .are
given in the margin. The
Dera. Ghazi Khan .. 223,592 u'} increase among the Biloches
is usually greater than the
,Muzaffargarh 121,300
total increase among Mus-
Bahawalpur 87,768 lims. The increase in Dera
Ghazi Khan and Muzaffar-
'Multan 43,068 , 40'8 garh, the home districts of
'Montgomery 32,095 48'3
the tribe, is much higher
than in the total population
LyaIIpur 26,079 35'0 of these districts and may
be due partly to a claim of
,Jhang 24,498 20'3
Biloch status by some mem-
Shah pur 19,241 18'3 bers of certain other tribes.
The Biloch is a most respect-
~Mianwali 18,245 16'6
able tribe in Dera Ghazi
Khan, but is anything but
respectable in Karnal, while in all the other districts most of the Muslim
camel-drivers, whatever their origin~1 caste may be, are almost invariably
.designated as Biloch.
Turning to the occupations we find that there is an increase of 9,153 male
.and 1,566 female w.orkers in the traditional occupation of camel-driving. There
is also an increase of 5,434 or 5'2 per cent. in 'agriculturists' of all kinds, and.
'0£ 2,898 or 39 per cent. among' breeders of animals.' Artisans show a decrease
·of 1,056 or 20'2 per cent., trade of 421 or 48'9 per cent., Gazetted officers in
Public Administration of 29 or 181'3 per cent., and Arts and Professions of
-688 or 68'3 per cent. Very few Biloch women seem to work, there being only
-45 female workers per 1,000 male workers as compared to 165 per 1,000 in the
total workers of the Province aocording to Table X.
 332 CHAPl'l<Jn Xn.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

Brahman. 262. The total number of Brahmans in the Province is 581,045 males and
477,553 females, the intercensal increase among them being 5'8 and 6',) per
cent., respectively, as compared with a decrease of 2':3 per cent. in the total
Hindu population. The difficulties of classification are partioularly great as
alllong Brahmans there are thousands of sub-castes and gots, which are returned
.'N~ NA.M;;:- _ _ . _ as eastes.
, K" PURTMALA ~
2 ISJL.AtiPu~.
:I MANol .
The map III
~: i~M~~ ,
: 6.
7
$IRf'ro100R:
K~LS''''
th(' mal'gin
. 8 NASH" .
: 9 "'A.l £RKOTlA
10 fARlol(OT
shows the
.. FEROZEPOR£
r~ HISSAR proportion
;I~ ~~t;.NA
IS f'A,.AUPI of Brahmans
16 PA"IALA
_.,"l LOHA~U
in the total
popnlation
in ('aeh dis-
trict and
state. The
Him alayan
Natural Divi-
sion and the
south -eastern
districts
ha ving a pre-
0-10 0 /1-30 D ~';'50.1[]) 10 6:0W:1l . • ;
j""umb~r of Brahmans per mille of the Populalion~ - . _ . p onderanc ('
- - - of Hind u
~ H~~;';HAlA
1.
3 MANDl
6ILASPU~
I pop u 1 atioll
q.. SUKE"T
5
6
SIMLA
SIRMOOq
., KALSlA
are the hom~
6
9
NASHA
MALERKOHA
10 fAR10KO.,-
of Brahmans.
11-
f1 F'(R02.£.PoRiE:
H1SSp..R Their strength
\?o N:tl
.j,
14 OUJANA.
15 PA. TAUOI
in the central
Uj. PAllALA
,7 LOHARu districts is not
inconsider-
able, but is
very small in
the predomi-
nantly Muslim
districts in
th e north and
sou tIl-west.
The m.ap in

.6 "to [ilIJ': Ie 16~<YrOV£R DI the marglll

s]wws the
Percentage Variation among Brahmans, iJiZl=-I9ai.
increase per cent. in the strength of Brahmans in each district and state
during the last decade. The rise per cent. is highest in colony districts and
Sirmoor State though the intrinsic figures are small. The ~nly ingrease, which
seems erroneous, is to be found among Brahman males of Amritsar amounting
to 4,692 or 24'9 per cent., a percentage several times higher than that for
Brahmans in Kangra District, which is one of their strongholds. There is it
decrease in the number of Brahmans in Rohtak, Karnal, Simla, Jhelum,
Attock and Dera Ghazi Khan. Brahman females have increased in Lyallpur by
738 or 17'6 per cent., apparently due to the permanent nature of immigration.
 OAUSES OF DEOREASE IN NUMBERS OF OHAj\fARS. 333

There is a decrease of 14,997 males and 7,174 females under tIw traditional
occupation of priesthood which still claims 118per mille of Brahman workers,
indicating that priesthood now provides livelihood on a restricted scale. The
number engaged in agriculture, which gives employment to 321 pel' mille of
total Brahman workers, is now less·by 18'6 per cent. There is an increase of
1,068 or 13'8 per cent. among artisans, which may be d~e to the inclusion (of
course contrary to instructions) of some of the Dhiman or Jangida Brahmans,
usually carpenters, a number ~f whom might h~;;-succeeded in returning
themselves as Brahmans pure and simple as in 1911.* The instructions were to
record both Dhiman Brahman and Jangida Brahman as distinct castes, ,though
the latter was not eventually tabulated.
The Hindu Brahmans show a large increase in trade, there being now
39,343 workers as against 32,604 in 1921, an increase of 20'7 per cent. The
increase under Arts and Professions amounts to 4,924 or 71'8 per cent., and
the number of persons living on their income has also risen by 265 or 13'7 per
cent. Ther.e is a decrease in Public Force and among beggars.
263. The Chamars and Ramdasias have been shown separately in Table Chamars
including
XVII, but had better be discussed here together. Ramdasias have been excluded Ramdasias
and HindU:
from Table VIII (Civil Condition by Age for Selected Castes), XI (Occupation Mochis.
of Selected Castes, Tribes Qr Races), XIV (Lit;eracy by Selected Castes, Tribes
or Races) and XVIII (Variation of Population of Selected Tribes), but it will
. certainly be an advantage to jnclude them in those tables at the next census.
Chantars and Ramdasias taken together number 1,236,943 or 8 per cent. more
Chamar including Ramdasiu and Hindu Mochi. than in 1921. The distri-
- bution of Chamars and
1921. 1931. Mochis b etween the Hindu
LOOALITY.
Ad· and Sikh religions in 1921
Hindu. Sikh. Hindu. Sikh. Dharmi.
2 andamong Hindus, Sikhs and
1
-3 - 4 5
-6 - Ad~Dhar mis in 1931 is given
Punjab .. 980,293 163,290 71J5,189 225,833 256,349 in the rnargin. The figures
of Cha mars inclusive of
British Territory .. 766,424 85,020 479,162 126,410 248,431
Ramdasiasand Mochis for
Punjab States .. 213,869 78,27°1 226,027 99,423 7,918 the last SIX censuses are
I T also reproduced in the·
margIn fr 0 III
RELIGION. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921, 1931, Table XVIIL
It is evident that.
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 there is a large·
decrease among
pta! Chamar, etc. 1,033,814 1,149,755 1,174,248 1,078,884 1,137,988 1,233,552 Hindu Chamars
\
" since 1921, mainly
\___~'.' 932,002 1,031,177 1,091,133 912,441 971,586 701,799
due to more
C-
- --
- ...... ,
.. 100,014 106,328 '15,75;J' 164,110 161,862 222,797 than a quarter of
ikh
a million of them
having returned their religion as Ad-Dharmi. At the same time·
Chamars did not show in the past the same rapid increase as some
Qther l:iribes. Assuming that Chamars inoluding kindred castel; have inoreaseli
'uce 1881 at the same rate as the total population of the Province, and there·
~Slo reason why they' should have not, there would now be 1,689,966 Chamars
or 56,414 more than actually returned. The difterenoe indioates the extent to
.-- - "C).1l!~b Census Report, 191], p. 393.
 "334 CHAPTER XII.-RACE, TRIB]'; A~D CASTE.

which Chamars have gone over to Sikhism, Christianity or Vedic Dharm and
,as such have abstained from returning their caste.
The number of Chamars returning Vedic Dharni as their sec t is 9,394 as
a.gainst 1,986 in 1921. Their figures in both cases are included in the total
figures for Hindu Chamars, but the indication is thab Chamars are anxious to
-escape from the hold o~ this caste, which is regarded by the orthodox Hindus to
l)e even lower than Chuhra. The Chamars on conversion to Vedic Dharm
generally abstain from returning their caste. rhe strength of Aryas has risen
from 82,488 in 1911 and 199,089 in 1921 to 341,390 in 1931, in no small measure
due to accretions from the low castes including Chamar.
One curious fact discovered by a comparison of the proportion of literacy
Literates
among Ohamars, according
CASTE AND ltELIGlON.
Total per mille to Table XIV under
population. aged 7 and
over. different religious denomina-
1 2 3
- - - - - - - - - - - \--____::_-- - _ - - - tions, is illustrated by the
Chamar Hindu 5 marginal table, which also
~-\d·Dllarmi 256,349 gives the figures ior Chuhras.
• Sikh 158,753 14 It is apparent that among
Chuhra Hindu 368,224 8 Chamars many more literates
Ad-Dharmi 86,548 5 than illiterates, and all10ng
"
Sikh 169,247 9 Chuhras a larger proportion
of illiterates have returned
themselves as Ad ..Dharmis.
~hhim ba. 264.After Chamars it will be appropriate to discuss the figures of the
, caste Chuhra, the Chhimba to be dealt with later on.
(Chuhra. 265. The Chuhras are a class, which has shown in the past some of the
most curious variations in numbers. The 1911 Report (paragraph 123) dealt with
the variations noticeable then, as they accounted in some measure for the decrease
blJ-- in the total Hindu popula-
..;
CHUHRA. Hindu. Sikh.
~

.s]1
rz s ~
~

~
.~
tion. The figures for the
~~~ o~ last two censuses are given
.....
2 5 6 in the margin with detail by
Strength in 1921 .. 693,425 42,476 ;~74-,884
religion. Hindu Chuhras
have decreased by 47 per
Strength in 19:n .• a68,224 169,247 86,548 434,644 a4,996
cent., while Chuhras among
..AQtual Variation •. -325,201 +126,771 .. +59,760
other religions show a
'Percentage V8.riation .. -46'9 +298'0
varying degree of increasE'.
The Ad-Dharm religion has been returned for the first time, while the ngures
for Christian Chuhras are available now but were not so in 1921, and eVE'n
now a large nnmber of Christian Chuhras have evidently not returned theil
,caste. As has already been remarked, both in 1921 and now Chrlsti:l
were not to be pressed to state the {)h.3t(!, Thc::.'G is' a large mcrease among
,sikh Chuhtas, many of whom not included in the figures quoted have abstaim:d
from returning the caste. The rise among Muslim Chuhra8 and Mussallis (the
cou,nterpart of l\'Iazhabis among Sikhs) is proportionately equal to the rise in the
J\IIu8lim population. The marked decrease among Hindu Chuhras is mainly
.due to a large number of them having been returned as Ad-Dharmis, and a1s('
--to no caste having been retnrned by most of those who have adopted Ve<1
J)harm.
 OHUHRAS GRADUALLY DISAPPEARING. 335·

The fluctuation in the number of Chuhras in certain districts is of much

significance, and the figures below show some of the most prominent variations.
----------,--_._ --- "~- ~-------

Chuhra. Ilindu. Ad-Dharmi l Sikh. '1 .NU8Zim.

- - - ------- ----1-------),-------
Absolute I Absolute Absolute
inc, rease or Variation Number I increase or Variation increase or Variation

II Idecrease.
Locality. decrease, per cent. in 1931. per cent. decrease per cent.
1921-31. 1921-31 1921-31
8
- - " "'-,---
2 3 4 fi 6 ' _ _ 7_

Kamal +566 +1'4 1.972 +231 +2,100'0' +21 ..

Ambala .... j-1,637
-!)8!
-6'8
-7'2
..
2,872
+2,879 +94-3'9 +17 +340'0
-lOO·()
Hoshiarpur .. ! +293 +242'1 -236
-Jullundur -19,282 -58'2 23,854 +834 +26:l'9 +27 +73'0
I.u1hiana .. -8,367
"1 -74,576 -59'6 4,104 +10,810 +377'0 -to -90'!)'
Eerozepore -82'6 33,320 +36,565 +1,385'0 +3,649 +844'7
I
Lahore -30,689 -41'6 +12,092 +4,096'7 +4,858 +70'1
Amritsar -59,987 -;0'3 .. +2,000 +66'1 -22 -68'8·
Sheikhupura
Montgomery ::1..-2],758
-3,333
-31,777
-76'1
-30'3
-74-6
2,891
4,424
9,498
+458
-1,271
+5,717
+727,0 +385
-69'9 -189
+175'0
-93-1
Lyallpur +1,753'7 +493
_.. --- - - - - ' - - - - - - .. _ - - - - - - - - - - - - -
The small decrease among Hindu Chuhras in Hoshiarpur and the larger one in
Jullundur appears to be entirely due to Ad-Dharm having been returned as
religion by a large number of Chuhras in the two districts, while in Karnal the
small increase among Hindu Chuhras is partly attributable to the same cause
and partly to the meagre increase in the total population. In Lahore, Amritsar,
Ambala, Ferozepore and Ludhiana, a large part of the increase among Sikh
Chuhras has evidently taken place at the expense of Hindus, while in the first.
three districts very few Chuhras have returned themselves as Ad-Dharmis.
There was a great struggle in Ludhiana, Ferozepore and Lyallpur between
Sikhism and Ad-Dharm to appropriate the. Chuhras. In the colony districts,
Montgomery and Sheikhupura, Ad-Dharm has won over many adherents from.
amongst Chuhras. In the districts west of the Ravi, Muslim Chuhras are returned
as Mussallis, and those returned as Chuhra and appearing in the table above show·
a large increase in certain districts, particularly in Ferozepore and Lahore. In
1921 as at this census all Chuhras with the entry of Chuh'ra in the religion column
of the general schedule were thrown into Hindus, and the increase among Muslim
Chuhras is not necessarily the result of conversion and might merely indicate·
that the religion was specified 011 the present occasion, while in 1921 it was.not.
The figurE'S of Chuhras of all religions, Hindu, Sikh and Muslim, as well as
(Chuhras of all religions) lJ.lus8alli, lIIazhabi Sikhs, etc. of lVIazhabis
LOCALITY, 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931 among Sikhs
2
1 _ _ _I _ _ _
_____ - -a- - - -
4 - - -_
5 ___6 _ _- -7C . _
and lVlussallis-.
~

PUNJAB .. 1,039,039 1,175,504 1,232,370 1,222,541 1,074,145 1,093,654

British Territory 899,993 1.021,726 1,088,622 1,OBO,4n 947,999 906,064 among Mus-
Ambala Division 153,783 160,726 162,281. 151,138 132,551 149,735
J ullundur Division 137,462 160,475 179,94(l 173,849 162,256 183,155 lims, are·
Lahore Division 399,912 :1058,905 458,019 351,056 263,944 172,202
Rawalpinrli Division .. 113,601 129,376 111,462 152,297 146,414 162,373 given in the:
Multan Divi~on 95,235 II 2, 2·U 176,920 232,078 242,834 238,599
margin for
the Province and its administrative divisions for the last six censuses. If the
memb'9rs of this caste, which is fairly evenly distributed in the Province had
increased at the same rate as the general population, and there is no reason
to believe that they did not, the figures would have risen from 1,039,000 in 1881
to 1,423,000 in 1931, or in other words there would be about 400,000 more
Chuhras now than there are according to the census figures. This is accountable
by conversions to Christianity and Ad-Dharm as well as by the failure to return
a caste on the part of numerous Chuhras who became Sikhs.
..... / A.dts
266. The Chhimbas now number 96,269 as against 124,585 iu 1921. The,j~found
t-gures are liable to intermingle with those of Dhobis and Darzis .. At this ceDthis and
 336' OHAPTER KIl.-RACE, TBlBE A..VD CASTE.

some members of these castes have returned themselves as Tank Kshatriyas.

The figures below which relate to the last two censuses, show that there is

,;
Uhhimba.

.§
-
,;
Darzi.
a -1 d
Dhabi.

.§
PARTICULARS.
"CI

iii
2
::::
-
"iii
,....'"
g
~
....
(-jJ
4
I
I
"CI
.5l
~
5
]
;;S
6
...d
~
(i]
7
I "CI
.S
~
8
";j

'"9
;;oj
..ci
-"=
1J1
10
-Strength in 1021 41,1I8 47,614 35,853 8,176 28,4!)1 1,587 14,070 151,311 1,!)19
St.rength in 1931 24,959 53,412 17,898 \),823 32,234 3,630 12,543 ]02,224 786
<Recorded as Tank Kshatriya
from Appendix I (l931) .. 4,982 ll,349 2,035
6,
121
1 68 18
Variation

Variation percentage
.'1-
.•
11
,177
-27'2
+5,798

+12'2
-6,
606
-18-4
1
+45'0
+3,682 +3,743 +8,164 -1,459 +10,913 -1,115

+13'1 +514'41
1

-10'4 +7'2 -58'!

·a decrease among Hindu and Sikh Chhimbas and Dhobis which may be due to
severa.l causes guch as the change of occupat.ion or return, by t.he educa.ted
section of the community, of the caste' Tank Kshatriya' with or without the
return of traditional caste. The deficit is, as can be ascertained from the
'Caste Ta.ble, greater in the districts where the return of Tank Kshatriya is
particularly large. The Tank Kshatriya, as already remarked, is a new caste,
-tabulated on the present occasion for the first time. The actual figures of Tank
KshatriyaR are a little smaller than the decrease among the Sikh Chhimbas and
Dhobis, and should have been larger in view of the natural increase during the
last decade. The only explanation is that some of the members of these CD.stct'
in order to improve their status or for some other reason have been successfUl
in returning themselves as Khatri pure and simple or have become Sikhs and
omitted to return the caste. The detail of occupational castes, included in Tank
Kshatriya according to the census schedule, appears in Appendix I to this Chapter
.and the sllmmary :figures have been given gbove under eacl1 traditional or occu-
pational caste.
There is an increase among Hindu and Sikh Darzis probably due to the
increasing nmnber of the members of these castes taking to tailoring, ,vl1ieh is
preferred to washing. Among Muslims all the three classes, Darzi, Dhabi and
Chhimba, show an increase.
Dati and 267. The Dagis and Kalis have risen from 165,164 in 1921 to 182,235 in
Koli.
1931, or by 10'3 per cent. Their home is the Himalayan Natural Division, but
they are also found in the submontane districts of Hoshiarpur and GurdaspuT.
The figures for Gurgaon relate evidently to Kolis, who are Hindu JuJahas of the
south-east and have nothing to do with pagis and Kolis of the Himalayas.
_Dhiman 268. Some oc.rmpational castes other than Chhimbas and Dhohis, who also
jBrahman. ::;(~em anxious to escape the bonds of occll.pational grouping, are carpenters, black-
smiths, nlasons, etc.. Many members of these classes have returned themselves
as Dhiman Brahman, a term which means {earned or illustrious Brahman,
while in the south-east a s~ction of Loha~s and Tarkhans claims to be Jangida
Brahmans. According to the instructions issued at this census the ennmerators
were to record the caste, Dhiman Brahman or Jangida Brahman, as returned,
but were also to add within brackets the tradit.ional caste, Lohar or Tarkhan.
It. is quite possib Ie that some of them might h30 VB returned themselvBs as Brahmans
pure and simple. The following remark occurs in the 1911 Census Report,
page 393.
~ s so far treated as .liFarkhall (carpenter) or Lohar (blacksmith) c1aimea to be classed Il,q
rahmans a;:{d a ear to bave l!ucceed€d in returning themselves as such, although their a~plication "'as
... ,entertained."
 CASTES BEING CLAIMED BY ARTISANS. 337

The figures of Dhilllan Brahmans with a detail of traditional occnpation

as far as available appear in Imperi~l Table XVII and are also given in Appendix
I to this Chapter. The figures are slllall as in the case of Tank Kshatriyas, and
Statement showing total strength of Dhiman Bralwwns of Ambala District. the Inajority of Dhiman
DHHfANS WITH TRADITIONAL CASTE. Brahmans have returned
---
their traditional caste as
~:::
Territory, District or
State. S iE
:§
p
Lohar.
.
Tarkhan.
shown in the margin. The
d..., d ci figures of Districts and
~ t-;0 Eo<""0 ""~ iii..:.: iii""::: iE..:.: Kalsia State which had
::: ..::i ..::i

1 2 3 4- 5 6 7 8
considerable number of
Province ., 13,53312,982 551 2,952 11'; 6,751 218
Briti8h Territory " 12,70712,164 543 2,796 117 6,233 210 returns have been given
Ambala ., 8,116 7,817 299 2,266 79 4-,944- 210
Kangra .. 2,220 2,220 .. .. .. .. separately. The cause
494 ..
"
Hoshiarpur .. 1,872 1,680 192 1,110 . . of the small number of
Jullundur .. 357 :305 52 36 38 Ilti ..
Punjab States .. 826 818 8 156 .. 518 8 these entries could be
XFdsia .. 757 U!l 8 150 .. 517 8
gathered from a letter
of the Dhiman Brahman Mahasabha, United Provinces, addressed to the
Superintelident of Census Operations, United Provinces, whose instructions
concerning the entry about this caste were similar to those issued by me.
The Dhiman Brahmans are found in large numbers in the United Provinces,
and in their case too the hesit:ltion in returning the occupational caste is based
on a desire to ge~t rid of it altogether. An extract from the letter is quoted below.
"No doubt this way of entry would work ~vell in the case of th!! Dhiman Brahmans, who are engaged
in the trade of barhai (carpenter), lohar (blacksmith), etc., but in the case of those who follow none of
these trades and are doctors, school.masters, contractors, Lawyers, merchants, etc., there will be some
difficulty. 'Vill there be no entry as to the occupational caste in their .case below the Dhiman Brahman
as in fact they have none? The undersigned begs to be enlightened on thig head."

To this the Superintendent of Census Operations, United Provinces,

replied "if a member of the oaste who was now, say a school-master, be-
longed originally to the Lohar group his caste should be returned as Dhiman
Brahman with the addition of lohar, his occupation being shown in the relevant
column as a school-master."
This reply was evidently contrary to the wishes of the community, which
was actuated hy a desire to dispense with the name of the occupational caste
altogether, and under the circumstances the new term Dhiman Brahman
evidently lost much of its attraction.
The Hindu and Sikh Lohars and Tarkhans often get intermingled as will
l)e noticed when we discuss their figures. Numerous Lahars and Tarkhans claim
to belong to the caste or group, called Ramgarhia, after the name of the Sikh misal,
'Of that name founded by J essa Singh, carpenter, who was the builder of Ram-
garh at Amritsar. The Hindu carpenters often go over to Sikhism with a view
to be classed as Ramgarhia, but those who reside in the Himalayan tract or
the south-eastern districts and continue to remain in the Hindu fokl return
themselves as Dhiman or J angida Brahmans.
"The figures of the Itamga~hia caste were not sorted on the present
'Occasion, but it is presumed that this caste has a large number of adherents in
the central districts, ll:;tmely, Ambala, Ludhiana, Hoshiarpur, Jullundur,
Amritsar, Gurdaspur and Lahore.
269. The Damna is a depressed class of the hills, and is more or less Dumna.
DISTRICT. 1921. 1931. Variation the equivalent of Chuhra. Like the
percentage. Chuhra of the plains he does other jobs
-X--=-a-n-gr-a--- --:1=0----;;,:"""84-:-----,1"'0-,,;=0-=-5--4---,;--3·-=-5- also besides scavenging, and works in
Hoshiarpur 2},,3OO 1"~,4108 =-6;{2:l :07 bamboo. The figures for the distri,~ts
'Sialkot 9 24
'Simla •. , 148 ll!l -19'6 in which Dumnas are mostly found
Ambala •. :30 30 ••
Lrl1Jlpur 1,784 21 -98'8 are given in the margin for this lind
 338 CHAPTER XIl.-RACE, TRIBE A!{D CASTE.

the last census. The 1921 figure for Lyallpur seems to have been swollen owing to
the inclusion of the caste Dum (minstrel) or some similar caste. To a similar
substitution the presence of Dumnas in Sialkot District is attributable. On
the whole it could be said that Dumnas like Chuhras are diminishing in numbers
----- ----- .-_ - -- - - -
as shown in the margin
CASTE. lSS1. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931. by the total figures
2 3 4 5 6 7 for the Province,
66,169 64,046 53,394 72,250 36,669 32,055
mainly owmg to
Dumna
absorption in other
castes. The figures for some of the past censuses are, no doubt, affected by
wrong classification, particularly those of 1911.
Faqir. 270. The Faqir is among Hindus at least the most CurIOUS collection
of mendicants and
PA.RTICULARS. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921, 1931. members of religious
1 2:1 4567 orders, as their figures
----~-------:------------~--~---~----
Strength (Hindu Faqir) 5,211 59,291 62,160 19,407 20,06-1 23,161 in the margin will
Proportion of females indicate. The paucity
per 1,000 males 370 Not avail- 502 415 541 514
able.
of females is due
to the prohibition of marrIage in the case of most of the orders. The
returns at different censuses vary according to the fancy of the Faqirs
themselves or the enumerators. The larger differences are due possibly
to the inclusion or exclusion from time to time of Gosains, the only order of
Hindu Faqirs who marry and multiply. As a matter of fact Hindus some·
times take exception to be described by the term 'fctqir, ' and prefer to be
recorded as J ogi, Bairagi, etc.
The figures of
PARTICULARS. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. Muslim Faqirs are
1931.
2 3 4 5 6 7 given in the marginal
Strength •. 1 104,200 194,539 247,328 224,496 233,815 253,960 table. They are
Proportion of females found mostly in the
per 1,000 males ., 806 Not
available
842 787 8W 834
east ern and centra 1
_~_ ___________ _ Punjab, and all of
them are not mendicants as 54 per cent. of the workers among them are
engaged in occupations other than begging, such as exploitation of animals and
yegetation and industries.
Ghlrath. 271. T~is caste is met with mos~ly in Kangra and the neighbouring
State of Mandl. The figures for the last SIX censuses are given below, as also the,
~gures for Chamba and the Simla Hill States.
OHIRATH.
The Ghirath,
1881. 1891. 1901.
Bah t i and
DISTRICT OR STATE. 1911. 1921. 1931.
Chang are really-
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
the names of
Kangra . . 108,716 1I6,755 120,343 119,279 116,759 120,909 the same caste
719 895 933 III the various
JJlaitdi 976 1,124 1,171
Ohamba 96 144 73 122 48
'hill tracts. The
Simla Hill States 831 571 213 o_ 6~9
figures of
670 442
Ghiraths are:
liJrely to be affected by the inclu.sion or exclusion of Bahtis and Changs.

~\
 THE GUJJARS OF THE PUNJAB. 339

272. The figures of Ghosis for all the censuses are given below for the Ghost
·districts in which they are found. It appears that Ghosi is as a rule a Muslim
caste, though some Hindus are also returned as Ghosis. The figures showed
great fluctuation at last census when the number of Ghosis returned was one-
fifth of the figure for J!H 1. At this census the number has risen again, and
,vhile it appears correct in the case of Muslims the figure for Hindu Ghosis
seems to be unduly swollen owing to the inclusion of some milkmen or
gawalas. This is particularly so in the Kangra District where not a single
Ghosi was recorded during any of the previous censuses, while at this
census 812 have been returned. This is evidently due to misclassification.
GHOSI.
188t. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921.
. _1931
-. -
-g .§ d ~ d ~ d ] d ] d .§
-
DISTRICT OR STATE. ;; ~ "':::"
- ....
i.:i
;::0 .::l '";::0 .....'";::0 "':::" '";::0 "':::" '";:::s
."
::: ;;
~
""3 ~ :;;:t i:tl ,..,.. i:tl ~ i:tl ;:;;I $ ,..,..
1 2 4 5 6 7 S 10
-PU:NJAB .. .. 215 -2,006 330 2,322 271 2,741 248
9
2,171 306
11 12
196 1,887
13
1,949
"Hissar .. .. .. 31)0 G94 .. .. 622 1 415 .. .. 12 716
Rohtak .. .. .. :l09 308 ., .. 320 .. 160 .. 1 379
.. .. .. .. .. "
..
Guf!!aon
K arnal .. .. .. 1 48916 44410 .. .. 592
..
..
6
·t3S
127
26 ..
127
.. :180
.A mbala .. .. .. 224 409 .. 46 324 90 389 .. .. 8 76
K angra .... .... .... .... .. .... .. .. .. .. .. .. 812 ..
.J ullllndur 243 19 211 2 61 .. .. 23
L udlJiana .. .. II 190 ..29 .. .. J3J .. 125 .." .. .. ]12
L ahore
--
.. .. ;') 94 .. 12 161 9 so1 :13 9 91.4 232
273. The Gujjar is one of the largest castes in the Punjab. The figures of Gujjar.
GUJJAR. Hindu and Muslim Gujjars for 1921
• ~ISTRI~; OR STATE. HINDU. ---l\IusTJli,:-- and 1931 are !liven in the margin
1921. I 1931.' i~f2-r--1 1931. '-'
1 2 :1 4 5 for the districts and states, in which
PUNJAB
British Territory
.. 159,049 170,439 ,1.66,102 521,347 they are mainly found.
.. 121,636 130,098 42:J,681 474,616
It is evi-
-Gurgnon .. 34,512 37,015 638 557 dent that the Hindu Gujja.rs chiefly
Kamal .. 23,405 23,019 7,863 8,243
.Ambala .. 20,736 21,141 22,645 25,460 live in Karnal, Gurgaon, Ambala,
Patiala .. 18,039 1!l,:16.'i 16,851 18,269 h'
lIoshiarpllr .. 24,770 26,9;i6 57,a09 66,138 Hos larpur and Patiala; while in
.Jll11undur .. 384 275 18,170 19,385 other districts the term seems to
Ludhiana .. i'i3II ..WS 27,016 34,i'i9i'i
Ou r daspllr .. 391 :,1 50,345 G8,779 he used in an occupational sense,
'-Gujrat .. 16 7 1 :H!l IIO,:l09 118,584
.Jhelum .. 821 33 19,809 20,493 indicated by a big excess of males
Rawalpindi .. 151' l:i8 24,617 27,261 f 1 ( T bl XVII
Lyallpur .. 491 958 1l,749 13,245 over ema es see a e ).
The Muslim Gujjars are found in large numbers in submontane districts, such as
Rawalpindi, ,Jhelum, Gujrat, Gurdaspur, Hoshiarpur and Ambala. The largest
nnmber of Gujjars (practically all Muslims) is claimed by Gujrat, which is
named after this tribe. * In the colony district of Lyallpur their number is
inereasing. A considerable number of both Hindu and Muslim Gujjars is found
in Hoshiarpur, Ambala. GIld .Patia.la. The Hindll Gujjars of Ambala unlike
those of other districts have not shown· any considerable increase, probably
due to some of them having gone over to Sikhism as evidenced by
the fact that the numlwr of Sikh Gujjars in Ambala has risen during the
last decade from 237 to 1,561. But on the whole the number of Sikh Gujjars
is very small. Both Hindu and Muslim Gujjars seem to he well defined races,
which show no tendency to be absorbed among other castes or religions.
·Their main occupations are agriculture and breeding of cattle, goats and
sheep, but an increase is visihle among Gujjars in almost all occupations.
274. The Rarni is a ~fuslim criminal tribe. The figures for the last six Harnf.
---1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931. censuses are given in the ma.rgin. Many
1,318 4,146 3,462 3,360 2,988 3,387 members of this tribe are now living in
settlements under the supervision of the Criminal Trihes Department.
1..
275. The Jats, as already remarked, constitute the biggest collection of !
.4 mstes and brihes in the Province. The home of the Hindu Jat is Rohtak,
.1:-1. __ • *Some people think that Gujra t derives its name from Gujjar and .Jat, the two leading tribes inhabit·
listrict.
 340 CHAPTER XII.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

Hissar and Karnal, though considerable numbers are also found in Gurgaon,
Hoshiarpur, Sialkot and Ferozepore. Their figures for this and the last census
-

District or State. [
HINDU JAT.
Variation', [I District or State.
HINDU JAT.
IVariation
per ceni.

I
1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. per cent.
i 2 3 4 I 1 Z 3 4
P-U-N-J-A-B~~~.-.I 1,056,375
992,309 -6'0 l\Iontgomery ., 1,905 2,382 +25'0
British .Territory I 834,124 772,546, -7"4 Lyallpur .. 5,369 2,508 -53'3
Hisaar ' '1 172,759 185,940 +7'6 Jhang ., 67 35 -47'S
Rohtak :: 258,313 262,588 +1'7 Multan ., 449 874 +94'7
Gurgaon 65,346 71,388 +9'2 lI'Iuzafl'argarh ... 136 174 +27'9
Karnal 103,574 99,560 -3'9 D.G,Khan ., 10 7, -30'0
Ambala 31,307 20,518 -40'2 Punjab States ., 22,251 219,763 -()'7
Simla 209 107 -48'8 Dujana .' 2,878 3,176 +10'4
Kangra 9,921 9,550 -3'7 Pataudi .. 1,453 1,524 +4'9
Hoshiarpur 55,607 41,009 -26'1 I Kalsia ., 3,440 3,121 -9'3
Jullundur 25,909 12,754 -50'8 Simla Hill States .' 863 840 -2'7
Ludhiana 11.645; 3,500 -69'9 Loharu "
10,063 10,673 +6'1
Ferozepore , ,I 22,2851 16,699 -25'l Sirmoor ., 354 244 -31'1
Lahore 4,179 3,502 -16'2 Bilaspur .. 1,377 1,370 -0'5
Amritsar 1.6591 1,717 +3'5 1I1andi ., 30S 371
Gurdaspur 9,244 3,500 -62'1 Snket. .. 176 273
+20'5
+65'1
Sialkot
Gujranwala
32,675
9,529
23,948
5,126
-26'7 Kapurthala
-46'2 Maler Kotla
.'.. 1,436
8,135
1,148
375
-20'1
-95'4
1
Sheikhupura 2 269, 857 -62'2 Faridkot ., 901 376 -58'3
Gujrat 2:443: 2,299 -5'9 Chamba. .. 235 18S -20'0
Shah pur 2,385 ),430 -40'0 Patiala ., 85,573 77,945 -8'9'
Jheluln 145 198 +36'6 : Jind ., $3,327 87,508 +5'0
Rawalpindi 1,161 174 -85'0 I Nabha .. 16,556 13,213 -20'Z
Attock .. , 162 108 -3:1'3 Bahawalpur .. 4,176 17,418 +317'1
Mianwali .'1 462 34 -OZ'{;

are here given for the Province and for each district and state. Only in
Rohtak, Hissar and Karnal and in the neighbouring States of Jind, Loharu,
Pataudi and Dujana has there been an increase among Hindu Jats. There are
minor increases in Montgomery and M·o.ltan, mainly due to colonization of Hindu
Jats who have recently come over from Hissar and Rohtak Districts. The rise
among Hindu J ats is nowhere very large, and in the three districts where they
predominate it is proportionate to the small increase in the total population
of the south-eastern part of the Provim:e. Moreover, among Jats of this part
of the Province there are no accretions from other castes.
Hindu·Sikh 276. The figures for Hindu and Sikh Jats of certain districts and states
Border.
are quoted below :-
HT nHXnU, SIKH).

I
-----------~-------~-----~------------,----------------_-_-----.-----------

1881, 1891. 1901. I 1911. I 1921. 1931.

District or Stat!).
Hindu. Sikh.
----- -
Hindu. Sikh.
--------
Hindu. Sikh.
--I Hindu. I Sikh, I
1 Hinchl.
I Sikh,
-Hindu, Sikh
1 2 3 4 5 (; 7, 8 9 1 10 II 12 13

Total Province .. 1,145,3741,J22,67.11,679,177 1,116,417 1,547,574(,888,877 /,000.0851,617,532/1,046,3961,822,881 992,309 '2,133,15.'1

Hoshiarpur .. 86,260 29,488 92,129 34,645 59,103 58,142 ;)5,607 63,815 41,069 88,263
Jullundur •. 87,262 56,402 83,8i3.1 80,824 44,753 105,6811 25,909 130,829 12,70.1 160,286-
Gurdaspur .. 38,047 46,079 36,2138: 60,956 10,843 78,500 9,244 86,999 3,500 100,312
ADlritsar .. 16,843 151, 107 1 10,1011179,675 2,019 1611,8S0 1,659 182,097 1,7.17 206,751
Lahore .. 4,391 79,783 Detail by 5,321 101,629, 3,916 98,241 4,179 108,852 3,fi02 122,871
Sheikhupura ~ 23,373' 16849 22,481 27,97() 2,269 32, 959 1 857 41,812
Gujranwala S '. , Religion 10,166 47,653 9,529 25,433 5,126 35,33!}
Sialkot .. 69,08() 26,067 1)3,222 32,497 35,490 50,475 32,675 50,259 23,9501 65,630
Ferozepore " 23,787 136,154 not 39,357 179,02) 18,555 191,415 22,285 2Ui,404 16,699' 231,532
LI;;1Il.iana. .. 95,000 102,447 76,886 131,963 13,189 149,725 II ,645 167,997 1 3,500 211,682'
" 111,549 47,279 available, 76,049 37,322 37,578 .~0,596 34,307 57,006 20,538 74,921
" 171,1O~ 265,0011 j' 206,658 258,718 73,444 323,869 85,673 348,911 77,945 362,573
.. 378 32,403 42,085 3,58) 591 43,072 901 49,253 1 376 54,699
:!a " 90, 2:1,1391 [ 17,078
1
8,453) 6,500 15,724) 8,135 17,0521 378 2~,7)&
1
In these districts Hindu Jats were an important section of the populatiop.
in the past but are no longer fJO, being superseded by Sikh Jats. The transition
from Hinduism to Sikhism in Lahore, Amritsar and Ferozepore obviously took
place more than fifty years ago, and these districts had a consideJlable element
 THE GREAT INCREASE AMONG SIKH JAT. 341

of Silill Jats even in 1881. The almost complete disappearance of Hindu Jats in
Ludhiana and Gurdaspur has occurred during the last fifty years, while in
Maler Kotla and Faridkot the figures of Hindu and Sikh Jats fluctuated violently
between 1881 and 1901, and during the last thirty years Hindu Jatshavealmost
entirely disappeared owing to conversion to Sikhism. The moral is obvious
enough and the extent of change from Hinduism to Sikhism is to be gauged
from the amount of Sikh influence in each locality. This transition seems by no
means to have come to an end, and the Hindu J at is, I think, likely to be complete-
ly replaced by the Sikh Jat except in the south-east ot the Province.
277. For the reasons explained in,the Chapter on Religion, the number of Slkb-/at.
Sikhs in the Province had, for a considerable period following the British occupa-
tion, been on the decline. The strength of Sikh Jats, who are the backbone 01
the community, had also been reduced accordingly. Sikhism has, however,
regained its strength with the lapse of time, and its process of absorption
continues. The total increase among Sikh Jats can be gauged from the table
in the preceding paragraph, which shows that during the last fifty years Hindu
Jats have decreased by nearly half a million, while Sikh Jats have risen by more
than a million. In the central Punjab, particularly in Hoshiarpur and Jul-
lundur Districts, several reasons can be assigned for the conversion of Hindu
Jats to Sikhism. The foromost of these is the intensive campaign of religious
preaching (pa'rchar) , carried on by the Akalis during the last decade. At the
time of the census consid~rable propaganda was carried on by, the Akalis, who
went round the villages of Hindu Jats and induced them to return themselves as
Sikhs. My inquiries show that the propaganda was successful in many villageB.
Very few of the Hindu Jats of the two Districts mentioned above are in the
Army, and it is considered easy by a Jat to get himself enrolled as a soldier if he
oflers himself as Sikh Jat. For this reason also the tendency to go over to Sikhism
has gained ground. Numerous Khalsa Bchools have been established in rural
areas during the last decade, and the children of Hindu Jats, who form a
small :n1inority in these schools, do not feel very happy and so in many cases
their parents give them palwl and convert them to Sikhism. It may be said
here that a Hindu Jat of the noab districts has no scruples whatever in converli-
ing his children to Sikhism while he himself remains a Hindu. Another
circumstance worth mentioning is that Sikh Jats during the Jast decade, mainly
owing to the Akali movement, have developed a prejudice against giving their
daughters in marriage to Hindu Jats; formerly inter-marriages between Hindu
JAT (SIKH). and Sikh Jats were of
eommon o('.cUl'rence. This
Distriot or State. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.
has also served as an in-
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
centive for many Hindu
Hi888,r 2,067 24,171 26,125 31,501 33,623 Jats to adopt Sikhism.
Kamal 6,212 7,553 6,994 7,052 8,082
Jind 4,174 .;
~
23;394 18,205 20,665 22,197 The figures for some other
Nabha 54,656 oS 60,553 56,427 58,947 66,897
Kalsia 3,895 ~ 4,280 3,965 4,994 4,992 districts given in the mar-
Sha.hpur 646 ~ 86 7,005 6,900 6,867
Lya.llpur ., 77,554 89,642 98,852 gin will, I think, be of con-
Montgomery 934 ~ 3,904 4,182 13,151 19,819
Multan 447 2,272 2,706 6,542 16,463 siderable interest in this
B'lhawalpur 575 3,258 4,831 9,322 13,476
connection, though tb e
increase is not in all cases due to conversion from Hinduism. The number of
Sikh Jats in districts, such as Rohtak, Gurgaon, Simla, Jbelum, Rawalpindi,
Attock, Mianwali, Jhang, Muzaffargarh and Dem Ghazi Khan, is very small in-
deed, and most of the Sikhs enumerateo there are Khatris. Aroras or artisans.
 342 CHAPTER Xn.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

:Muslim Ja1. 278. The Muslim Jats are the most llmnetous of all the Jats, numbering
2,941,395 (1,604,628 males and 1,336,767 females). The total figures and varia-
tions sicce 1881 are compared below with those of Hindu and Sikh Jats. The
figures are given for the Province, British rrerritory and its administrative
divisions, and Punjab States.
JAT.
--- - ---- ---
,
1 Net
Locality. 1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 1931 Variation.
1881-1931
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8
----- -

PUNJAB 4,112,898 4,376,978 4,884,472 4,904,149 5,462,956 6,068,302 +47'3

Hindu 1,445,374 1,679,539. 1,539,574 1,007,759 1,055,375 992;309 -31'3
Sikh 1,122,984 1,118,804; 1,389,479 1,618,567 1,823,456 2,134,598 +00'1
Muslim 1,544,540 1,578,635 1,955,419 2,277,823 2,584,1~5 2,941,395 +90-4
British Territory 3,244,667 3,386,214 3,867,876 3,998,094 4,411,102 4.850,.143 +49'.)
Hindu 1,123,617, 1,221,910 1,161,904 813,088 834,124 772,546 -31"2
Sikh 726, 917 1 920,254 968,499 1,127,026 1,282,378 1,539,032 +111'7
Muslim 1,394,133 1,244,050 1,737,473 2,057,980 2,294,600 2,538,765 +82-1
AMBALA DIVISION 766,176 783,491 790,799 699,496 752,811 781, 6051 +2'1
Hindu 661,8831 Detail 698,077 594,354 634,508 640,101 -3'3
Sikh 78,054 1 not I 69,25.0 84,753 96,554 117,1641 +50.1
Muslim 26,2391 available. I 23,472 20,389 21,749 24,340 -7'2
1
1
JULLUNDUR DIVISION 729, 8381 834,652 831,070 740,781 801,672 880,295 +20'6
Hindu 302,967 Detail 303,028 145,950 125,367 83,572 -72'4
Sikh 324,625, not 426,668 505,307 578,525 692,409 +113'3
Muslim 102,2461 available. 101,374 89,524 97,780 104,314 +2'0
J... AllORE DIVISION 932,820, I998,724 1,026,580 989,028 1,074,831 1,206,088 +29'3
Hindu 151,734/ Detail 137,393 62,434 59,555 38,650 -74'5
Sikh 3l9,885 not 402,727 441,758 486,599 572,715 +79'0
Muslim 461,201 available. 486,460 484,836 528,777 594,723 +28'9

i
1

RAWALPINDI DIVISION. 352, 177 288,372 516,048 561,887 603,173 675,857 +91'9
Hindu 5,341 Detail 3,158 4,179 6,758 4,243 -20'6
Sikh 2,4221 not 2,860 10,463 10,908 1I,261 +364'9
Muslim 344,4141 available. 510,030 547,245 585,507 660,353 +91'7
]\IuLTAN DIVISION 463,656 480,975 703,379 1,006,902 1,178,515 1,306,498 +181'8
Hindu 1,692 Detail 20,248 6,171 7,936 5,980 +253-4
Sikh 1,931 not 66,994 84,745 109,792 145,483 +7,434'1
Muslim 460,033 available. 616,137 915,986 1,060,787 1~155,035 +151'1
Pllnjab States 868,231 990,764 1,016,596 906,055 1,051,854 1,217,959 +40'3
Hindu 321,757 457,629 377,670 194,671 221,251 219,763 -31'7
Sikh 396,067 198,550 420,980 491,541 541,078 595,566 +50'4
Muslim 150,407 334,585 21,,946 219,843 289,525 402,630 +167'7
- -- -- -

Proportion of
workers
.among Jats.

HINDU
1 Males
Females
349,179
147,425
345,402
45,719
I Males 750,181 635,791 .
SmH 1 Females 40,262 26,114
Muslim I Males
Females
914,387
55,739
784,056
35,150
 WATER CARRIERS AND WEAVERS.

accretions from other castes and tribes, but as only the selected castes were
sorted the sources of absorption are not known. According to Appendix II
at the end of this Chapter 18,373 persons belonging to some of the selected castes
have returned themselves as Jats. In their case traditional castes were also
recorded, and it was therefore possible to classify them.
280. The figures of Jhiwars and Kahars in the case of Hindus are best . Jhiwar••
studied together. Kahars are tabulated separately for the first time on the
present occasion, the figures of the two being lumped together in Table XVIJI.
- -- - - - _ . _ - - . - -- . Froln the lnarginaI
Hindu. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.
1 2 3 4 5 6____ ._2 _ figures it will be seen
,Jhiwars and Kahars .. 258,507 275,252 281,5!l1 213,212 215,210 186,673
that Hindu Jhiwars
and Kahars have been
on the decrease since 1901, mainly due to a certain number of them returning
a higher caste, such as Mehra, Mehra Rajput. At this census 1 J ,520 Hindu
Jhiwars have returned other castes, chiefly Hajput. The .instructions were that
the traditional caste should also be recorded by the enumerator within brackets
after the caste claimed, and Jhiwars claiming Rajput status have been includE'd
among Jhiwars. There might be more who returned no caste or returned a
higher caste without revealing the traditional caste. For the castes claimed by
J}liwars a reference may be made to Appendix II.
As regards Muslim Jhiwars, their figures should be studied along with
Muslim Kahars and Machhis, with whom they often get intermingled. The total
Muslim. /1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. figures are given in the:
1931.
1
_ - - - --, 2 3 4 5 6 7 margin for the six cen-
Jhiwar, Kahar and suses along with separate
Maohhi .. 282,153 328,282 350,007 308,895 367,676 425,751
Jhiwar and Kahal' 114,279 133,261 114,285 69,193 86,720 110,960 details for each class.
Machhi .. 167,874 195,021 235,722 239,702 280,!l56 314,791
Among Muslims this
class has steadily risen except during 19OJ-ll. The Machhis hav~ gain~d at
the expense of Jhiwars, but very few seem to have claimed a higher caste.
281. The Hindu and Sikh J ulahas have decreased during the last decade Julah&-
from 58,575 and 5,632 to 53,488 and 5,449, respectively. The decrease may be
due to the return of no caste or a caste under a different name such as Koli.
---;-------.---,- - - - The variations since 1881 are
I. Variation 8ince 18~1 (from Table XV III).
given in the margin, the
Caste and Locality. figures for Muslim Julahas
1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1981. being also quoted. Muslim
1 2 3 4 5 6 J ulahas have shown a >con-
Total A. B. C. D. 27,202 31,399 -24,840 16,443 28,840 siderable increase throughout
lUndn A. B. C. 6,424 -1,087 3,099 874 -5,440 except at the census of 1911
Sikh C. -531 3,338· -167 -810 -632 when the total population also
Muslim A. B. C. D. .. 20,367 28,691 -26,021 13,347 33,175 showed a ~eo1ine. Among
Muslims 151,321 or 78'1 per
cent. of workers, among Hindus 6,252 or 13'9 per cent., and among Sikhs 299 or
37'6 per cent. are engaged in the traditional occupation of weaving. Among
Hindus the percentage is smallest and the desire to discard caste proportionately
greater. The number of literates in the three communities is 19, 14 and 70
per mille of the population aged 7 years and over, respectively. At this census
16,511 Julahas claimed some other. castes, mainly Rajput.
282. See paragraph dealing with Jhiwars. Kaw_
 344 CHAPTER XJI.-RACE, TRlB'E .1ND CASTE.

Kamboh. 283. The total number of Hindu, Sikh and Wluslim Kambohs is given In the
margin for the six, cen-
Particu1al'!!. 1881. 1891. 1901, 1911. 1921. 1931. auses. 'fhe interchange
2 3 Ii 7 between the Hindu
Totgl .• 129,468 150,646 17J,78{) 171,536 180,870 239,385
and Sikh Kambohs
and .the consequent
Hindu . OJ 52,044 58,222 56,158 ~2,073 33,606 37,465
Sikh .. 27,4~7 34,148 ~1,~92 67,912 ~4,194 98,737 large increase among
MUlllim .. 44,8;:,4 42,014 10,353 65,822 .6,829 96,753 I
the atter are at once
noticeable, while Muslim Kambohs have also largely increased. The caste being
particularly industrious and of good standing in many localities shows a ten·
deney to expand. Muslim Kambohs show a decrease in Gujrat and Sialkot.
In the former district they have mostly returned themselves as Araiils, while
in the latter the decrease is due to many Kambohs having left the district on
being allotred (1010ny land itl Sheikhll.pnra. The n:ost remarkable featUTe about
KAMBOHS. Kambohs, indicated by thp
marginal table, is their great
DISTRICT. 1901, 1911. 1921. 1931.
1 2 3 4 5 expansion in colony districts
Kamal 13,880 12,489 12,573 12,!J91 a,s compared with their hOl1l(,
Ambala. 9,276 7,618 7,438 8,279
Jullundu[ 6,317 6,153 5,8iO 6,340 districts. The figures are
Lahore ., 22,846 22,118 25,226 30,670
Sheikhupura. .. .. 10,940 10,029 typjcal of the lriigration of
Shahpur 957 1,299 1,392 1,880 large tribes from one area to
Montgomery .• 22,0340 27,207 32,4!l!l .12,382
LyaUpur ., 17,989 20,S41 26,012 another in recent times, a
11u.lta.n 1,9;1-7 1,301 3,232 5,537
practice which seems accord-
ing to tradition to have been fairly common in a remote past.
Kashmlr1. 284. The Kashmiri has always been tabulated as a caste though it is really
a nationality. The instructions were that Kaslunu'i was not really the name of
a caste, but if a person could give no other caste he should be recorded as Rash-
miri. Kashmiri Hindus are aB a rule Brahmans. In the census tables Kashmiri
has always appeared as a separate caste, almost all the persons returned as such
being Muslims. Kashmiris are found spread over the central Punjab fairly evenly.

CASTR. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. The figures in the margin

1921. 1931.
show their total strength
2 3 [> 6
in the Province for the
KashmirUIUl!lims.. 149,623 140,555 189,596 174,812 166,340 199,040
last six censuses. The
increase since 1921 amounts to 33 per cent., which is mainly due to the faot
that at this census, which was held in the end of February, about three
weeks earlier than in 1921, all the periodic migrants from Kashntir, who usually
return home in March, were still in this Province.
The occupational distribution of 1,000 Kashmiri workers in 1921 and] 931
is given below.
'" , .; .,;
~
.s'§~
I~ I 2<:) 's § "O.§
., od.,
-:;e·
M ~~io 'tj .~
dgg ~~
:alti ;;i!
.S ~
~e
Partioulars. I>-
d
c;
:§'a~ ci
~~ ~.g
::l
"'" m
;...
oJ
'tj .S .~ ., "'~
at ~§ ~0~ e·~ o~

~
'" 0
"0
=§-a t~
, ril°";>
I
....,1:1 E-1 $ p.. ...: ~'" ~
1 2
-_--
3 4
-- 5 6
--
7 S
--
9 10
-- --
11
--
12

Proportion } 1931 .. 256 144 171 46 126l 27 21 31 41 102 35

per 1,000 earners 1921 ., asa 162 165 62 55 12 14 17 28 64 as

About oue-fourth of the Kashmiri workers are weavers, one-fifth are engaged
in other industries and a little less in cultivation, one-eighth being traders and
onc-tenth unspecified labourers. '.
 INCREASE AMONG HINDU KHATRIS. 345

285. The Khatri is one of the most important Hindu castes, and like Brah- Khatri.
mans, Rajputs and Gujjars very few of its adherents are going over to Sikhism.
There may be some Khatris, who on conversion to the Sikh faith refrain from
returning caste, but such cases must be rare as Khatris never think poorly of
Actual Population of Khatri8. their caste and have no
Religion and --- objection to returning it.
Locality. 1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 1931
1 2:) -t 5 6 7 The figures of Hjndu 11lld
Hindu A.B.C.D. -353,096 372,236-.379,042 335,986 390,253 460,851 Sikh Khatl'is are given in
Varlationpercent... 5'4 1'8 -11-4 10'2 18'1 the margin for the last six
Sikh C. D. . . 36,076 49,130 53,676 86,454 61,234 53,996
Variation.per oent 36'2 9'3 6H -29'2 -11'8 censuses. Hindu Khatris
have shown a large increase at every census except in 1911 when they decreased
like the total population. Sikh Khatris in any considerable numhers are found
only in the
centl'u,l and
northern
Punjab. The
map 111 the
margin shows
the proportion
per 1n1'lle of
Khatris in the
total . pop u-
lation of each
district or
state. They
show a parti-
cuhrly large
intercensal
,. s D 6-/5 0 16 - 20 IIID 21- 30 1M. 3t&ov£R percentage of
Khatri8 per mille of population, 1.931. _ increase III
areas, where colonization has heen in progress during the last decade or where
their nulUber is inconsiderable. Such areas are noted below :-
Percen- Percen- Percen- Percen-
Area. tage Area. tage Area. tage Area. tage
increase. increase. increase. increase.
2
1 2 1
----- 2 1 2 1
- -
Be.ha.walpur .. 131'8jl\[Ontgomery .. 50'0 Lyall pur 32·1 NaMa ., 18'2
'Suket .. 70·1 Amritsar .. 39'6 Ferozepore
"
28'5 Jind .. 17'6
Sheikhupura .. 60'2 ""goon .,
..
:l9-2
:14·0
Hissar
Gujranwaln
"

" 27'9
26'6
Lahore
Kapurl}wla
.,
..
16'9
16'5
lIultan 54'0 Jbang
" "
Rohtak .. 15'5
1

286. The Kurrihar is a large occupational caste, being mainly Muslim. Their K,umhar •.
figures for the three C0111-
RELIGION. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.
1 2 ;{ 4 5 6 7 lllnniti('s nrc given in the
Hindu .• 164,024 177,491 184,623 157,5:)2 155,879 156,91:l margin. A slight inter-
Sikh 10,704 12,569 15,022 23,435 24,438 :n,238
Muslim •. 288,131 323,242 :359,418 :>58,298 38:>,952 423,430 change between the Hindu
and Sikh Kumhars IS
Hindu Kumhar Sikh Kl(.!nlwr. apparent enough, while Muslims show a
District. 1921. 1931. 1921. 1931. uniform increase. The increase among
Sikhs at the expense or Hindus is
Ludhiana .... 2,218
7,665
1,681
7,508
756
583
1,440
1,539 noticeable from the marginal figures,
'Gurdaspur
Amritsar
Sheikhupura
.. 2,705
183
],463
496
5,424
4
7,146
93 relating to Ludhiana, Gurdaspur,
Sia1kot 9,097 8,678 467 1,224
"
lIultan Division .. 3,795 2,743 911 2,121 .Amritsar, Sialkot, Sheikhupura and the
 346 CHAPTER XIl.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

districts of the Multan Division. ~he reverse, however, seems to. be the case-
in Hoshiarpur District, where dllring the last decade Hindu Kumhars have
increased from. 3,457 to 5,079 and Sikh Kumhars have come down, from 68(i··
to 338. It is quite possible that the decrease among t,he latter is due to some
of them having abstained frQm returning their caate. The Muslim Kumhars
have increased in all districts except in SialkQt and Ferozepore, where Knmhars.
of all religiQns show a decrease evidently due to. menials, especially Kumhars
and Tarkhans, taking to. agriculture. AmQng Kumhars 13'2 pel' cent. Df Hindll
wQrkf'Ts, 8'2 per cent. of the Sikh and 16'5 per cent. of tlw Muslim are engaged
in the traditiQnal QccupatiQn Qf PQttery, ~vhile 6'4, 7'4 and 3'2 per cel~t., '
...
respectively, are cultivatQrs.
Lohar. 287. The figures Qf LQhars and Tarklums had hetter be studied tQgether.
-- - ~-- - - j ---. The total prD-
Caste, Religion and Locality. 1881 '1891 1901 1911 1921 II 1931 vineial figures
I for the SIX
------1 ----1--·2 [I:;
_- .4 5 6 I
1---
7
c:nsuses. are
LOllAR Total A.B.C.D. ..: 291,506 323,420 347,099: 319,847 322,195 333,910 gIven 111 the-
1 1
1
1
" Hindu A.B.C. 101,190 110,338 110,816 82,204\ 83,:385: 74,463 margin by re-
i
Sikh A.C. 24,3()1' 23,287 30,455\ 34,862 20,025 I (),460 ligiQn. Hindu
,,?tluslimA.C.D. 164,962\ 1 88,()02 204,377\ 201,533j217,459[ 241,576 Lohars haye nQt
TARKHAN Total A.E.C.D. •• 564,386: 621,718 675,361; 637,971 614, 9121 654,053 shQwn an lll-
" Hindu A.B.C. I
.. 213,070 2li),56 I 233,934 1 162,305[161, 833 1 146,727 crease like Qther
1
" Sikh A.C.D.
1
.. 113,067 134,1l0 146,904 18!i,447 139,3271' 158,446
castes and may, .
Muslim A.C.D.
-
23,6,440 270,191 .293,243 21)4,677,I 312,125 346,821)
therefQre, be said
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _- L_ _ _ _ I _ _ _ _ ________ I _ _ _ _ _ ___ to have been
~
~
~
~
really decreasing all along, while Sikh Lohars too. have been decreasing though
only since 1911. The Hindu Tarkhans, who are much more numerous than
J... Qhars, have been decreasing considerably since 1901, while Sikh Tarkhans, w}l(}
showed an increase till 1911, have been decre~sing since. The large increase
among Sikh Tarkhans while it lasted was QbviQusly at the expense of Hindus.
The decrease in their number since 1911 is due to the discarding Qf t.he term
Tarkhan and mQre recently to. the adoptiQn of Ramgarhia as their caste. The
Hindu Lohars and Tarkhans in Kap.gra, Hoshiarpur and Amhala have re-
turned themselves as Dhiman Brahmans, and in the sQu~h-east they have'
olaimed to be Jangida Brahman. In the central districts Hind'll Lohars and
Tarkhans as well as their Sikh counterpart ha ve returned their caste as
Ramgarhia in increasing numbers at this census.
The Muslim Lohars and Tarkhans have never looked back. 'fhe two':
castes taken together show an increase of 46'6 per cent. since 1881 as compared
to 51'2 per cent., which is the figure for the rise in total Muslim population.
This di.sparity is mainly due t'Q the fact that some Muslim Lohars and Tarkhans
too return as their caste an agricultural tribe, such as Awan or Rajput. In towns
an educated Lohar or Tarkhan, particularly when he holds a job in the public
service, would invariably abstain from returning his traditional caste.
Among Tarkhans and Lohars 41 per cent. of Hindu, 56 per cent. of Sikh
and 66 per cent. of M.uslim workers follow the traditional occupations as against
.58, 61 and 72 per cent. in 1921, respectively .. It appears that among Hindus
and Sikhs a comparatively large proportion of Lohars and Tarkhans has given
up the traditional occupatiQns and the percentages quoted for them wDu,ld
have been even smaller but for the fact that when traditional occupation IS
given up the return of caste is in many cases also given up.
 MEGH, ANOTHER LOW CASTE, DISAPPEARING. 347

288. See paragraph dealing with Jhiwar. Maohbl.

289. The figures of Mahtams illustrate with great clarity the social evolu- Mahtam.
I tion of tribes. The
District Religion 1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 1931
and caste. figures are reproduced
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
in the margin for the
.PunJab
fR ... 32,539 26,482 48,567 17,512 19,162
, s... 8,047 17,536 19, 176i 50,056 63,322 36,347 Province fro~ Table
14,244

Mahtam lM... 9,727 12,964 14,976 14,237 11,841 13,413

XVIII and for each
Ferozepore
{R...S...
4,842 1
29 ;. 10,685
10,067
2,326
2,772
10,202
5,404
10,849 11,102
351 district from Table

Mahtam M ... 1,083 J 1

1,335 775 1,208 763 XVII and the corres-

Lahore
Mahtam
{R...s...
M ...
3,2761
2,516 )- 8,438
3,759 J
3,279,
2,184
4,422
1 161
6,471
3,929
1,258
5,334
3,287
792 ponding tables of the
7,025
3,376 past c ens use s.

Montgomery
{R... S.. .
9,271
3,466 } 14,061
6,793
4,628
278
17,537 35,279
529
6,977
2 Mahtams for the most

671 part have within the

Mahtam M .•. 410 757 732 594

Multan
JR... S.•.
1,365
}
44 3,802
1,869
..
1,737
273
966
682
1,253 last few generations
1,100
Mahtam l M ... 2,784 3,256 3,697 3,224 6,860 reg a i ned Rajput

r H ... 2,68030 1 3,994 ..4,139 5,02173 ..4,925 .4,687 status, from which
uzatlargarh ~ S... . a c COl din g to Sir
Mahtam LM... J
233 348 256 225 526
Denzil Ibbetson they
r H ... 822 2,024 ..1,281 ..1,199 1,094 1,344
D.G. Khan -< S...
Mahtam lM... } 1,981 1,690
117
219
..
33
had originally fallen.
That all sections of
r H ... 226 6,500 .. .. 4,097
Boshiarpnr ~ S...
Mahtam l M... .. }4 3 3,013
14
..
4
..
"
3,311 Mahtams-H i n d u,
10
Sikh or Muslim-were
Rajput
JH...S...
52,644
2,536 }104,268
49,055 49,927 55,734
223 1,087 2,944
59,153
926 endeavouring to
lM ... 46,183 44, 1
260 40,652 40,863 49,440
attain their lost status

..Jullundur
{R...S...
2,368
}
783 182
765
1,326 .."
..
..
920 and that practicalll.
935
Mahtam M ... 163 161 140 10 .. half of the Hindu and
Sikh Mahtams have
Rajput ••
rHo ..
S...
2,995
2,610 } 45,697
5,767
2,014
3,834
3,137
6,066
4,542
6,085
7,049 succeeded in so doing;
l M... 38,181 42,452 37,718 39,325 48,154
so far as the census is
concerned, is borne out by the figures which show a big decrease during the last
decade. At this census nearly 2,000 of them returned their caste as Rajput,
but as their traditional caste was also recorded, they were not included among
Rajputs.
290. The Mali and Saini are in reality one and the same tribe, the former Mall.
being considered inferior. The recent variations in the strength of these two castes
have been discussed in the last Chapter (paragraph 218), a reference to which
will show an increasing tendency among Malis to return themselves as Sainis.
291. The Meghs are an inferior caste, being more akin to Chuhra than to Megb.
any other caste with this differenoe that their traditional occupation is weaving
and not scavenging. The home of Meghs is Gujrat, Sialkot and Gurdaspur. The
figures for 'these districts
MEGH.
Distriot. are given in the margin for
1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 1931 the last SIX censuses.
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 They show a decrease in
'Gnrdaspur 6,373 6,818 6,501 6,360 6,130 803 Sialkot, while in the case
Sialkot 28,705 32,405 34,198 30,483 21,163 20,923
-Gujrat 1,373 1,438 1,540 1,019 1,028 of the other two districts,
the caste has practically
disappeared at this census. My enquiries show that in Gujrat Meghs have
adopted Vedic Dharm and returned their caste as Arya instead of Megh, while
in Gurdaspur they have returned themselves as Sikh or Ad-Dharmi without
sta ting their caste.
 348 CHAPTER Xn.-ItACE, 'rItIBE AND CASTE.

Moo.
292. The Meo is an agricultural tribe, confined almost entirely to the
Gurgaon District. The number of Meos in Ferozepore has increased during
the last decade from 127 to 5,253, owing to their presence as labourers on the
Sutlej Valley Project (in the Ferozepore Tahsil) and in the Abohar and
Fazilka man(Zi8.
The Meos are a backward tribe, and agriculture is their traditional occu-
pation. During the last decade their percentage of literacy has gone up from
6 to 9, mainly as a result of the uplift work among them. The occupational·-
distribution of 10,000 Meos according to the last three censuses is given below.
Occupational di8tribution of 10,000 Mea earn era for the laat three c~n8u8ea.

19U .. 9,192 429 39 158 55 28 7 II 25 2 15 1 25 13

1021 " 9,695 53 4 72 28 51 32 ·]4 14 1 11 4 10 11
1031 " 8,729 969 2 45 66 77 12 34 33 4 Iii 1 2 11

MlrasL 293. The figures of lVIirasis, who are almost entirely Muslim, are given in
1881. 1891. 1921. 1931.
the margin for the last six
CAST. 1901. 1911.
2 7
censuses. There is a dec-
3 4 5 6
rease among Hindu Mirasis
Muslim Mirasi 191,383 217,522 220,174 221,662 225,164 241,660
of Karnal, Ambala and ,
. Kangra, probably due to return of some other caste-name, such as Bhat. There
is a decrease from 9,653 in 1921 to 1,113 in 1931 among Hindu Mirasis of Sialkot,
due to most of them having adopted Vedic Dharm and returned their caste as
Arya. More recentJy in certain distriots there has been a tendency among
Muslim Mirasis to claim Qureshi as their caste, but as they are mostly found in
villages, the Patwaris who carried out the preliminary enumeration were able
to record the traditional caste. Only 1,441 Mirasis claimed dual castes as shown
in Appendix TI, Jat being the favourite caste claimed, the next best being
Pathan and Sheikh.
Mochl. 294. The Hindu Mochis have been grouped with Chamars. They are
shoemakers of the eastern districts, who have settled mostly in the urban
areas of the central Punjab, the largest numbers being found in Lahore District
with a preponderance of males.
The Muslim Mochis have increased during the last decade everywhere
except in the Ambala Division, where they are not at all numerous, the only
oonsiderable number being returned from Hissar. The strength of the Muslim
Mochis in the central and
P,ARTIOULARS. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 192t. 1931.
western Punjab is shown
2 :l 4 5 6 7 in the margin for the last
Muslim Mochis .. 333,828 379,192 405,736 406,545 424,792 461,016 six censuses. The figures
Percentage in-
crease 13'6 7'0 '2 4'5 8'5 show a steady incress
fairly commensurate with the general rise in total population.
The proportion of Muslim Mochis engaged in the traditional occupation
of shoe-making is 692 per mille of the total workers, and that of Hindu Mochis \
61S.
 'fHE HINDU NATS DIMINISHING. 349

295. Like Muslim Mochis Mussal1is are only found in the central and
western Punjab. There is hardly any Mussalli in the Ambala Division and not
a single one in the Punjab States except Bahawalpur. During the last decade
Mussallis have increased from 361,098 to 412,300 or by 14'2 per cent. The
percentage of rise is particularly large in colony districts, to which Mussallis
migrate in lagre numbers mainly to become agricultural labourers and workers
MUSSALLIS. in factories. The figures for
Percentage colony districts are given in
Distriot Variation incrcaRe
or 1921. 1931. percent- among the margin. In villages
State. ago. total
Muslim. Mussallis are mostly engaged
1 __ 2 _ _ _3_ _ _ _4-_ _ _ _5_ either m their traditional
Gujra.nwala •. 16,833 19,901 18'2 17'6 occupation of sweeping or in
Sheikhupurn 9,066 16,062 77'2 34'8
Gujra.t " 40,403 48,465 20'0 10'9 field labour. But in urban
Shah pur .. 56,402 63,773 13'1 14'0
LyaUpur .• 31,362 37,06!! 18'2 21'2 areas besides their traditional
Bahawalpur •. 13,742 27,230 98'2 23'fi
__ __ occup:;ttion they take to a
large varieby of jobs, and are found working as weavers, cooks, water-carriers,
fireworks-makers, dyers, bandsmen, eta. This would show that a chuhta on
conversion to Islam takes to odd jobs, denied to a Hindu chuhra. The figures
below give the present occupational distribution of Mussallis.
Or.cupational distribution of 10,000 JJIu88alli earners of both ,qexes for 1931.

Male . • 2,993 3,029 34 592 205 82 13 40 52 7 215 5 972 246

Female 486 132 2 48 6 3 24- 1 135 68

It is apparent that only a small number is engaged in the traditional

occupation of sweeping; the proportion of women workers also being small (144
per mille of male workers as against 262 per mille among Chuhras). Most of the
MussaUis are engaged in agriculture or are labourers unspecified, who are mainly
agricultural.
296. The Hindu Nais in the Province number 102,628 as against 107,655 Mal.
at last census. As already remarked at an early stage in this chapter some
Hindu Nais were anxious to be classed as Kulin Brahmans, but were not permit-
ted bo return this caste as Kulin Brahman is a high caste of Brahmans in
Bengal. As many as 8,710 have, however, returned their caste as N ai Brahman,
and 4,380 (including both Muslims and Hindus) as Rajput. A number <
of Nais
have adopted Vedic Dharm or Sikhism, probably with a view to get rid of their
caste. The figures below are illustrative.
_.- -- -
--I Hindu Nai.
-----
Sikh-Naj. -

CAsn:. 1911 1921. 1931- DIS'l'RICT. 1921. 1931. 1921- 1981.

---
Vedio Dharm Nai 411 966 Ferozepore .. 2,898 2,105 4,317 5,009
Tota.l Hindu Na.i 108,000 107,655 102,628 Ludhiana 3,55!! 2,230 3,182 5,012
Sikh Nai 34,342 34,300 41,820 Hoshiarpur .. 7,626 7,700 465 748
-------- J,ahore 1,044- 812 3,776 4,104
188t. 1891- 1901- Amritsar 2,062 1,050 5,566 5,984-
--_------ - --.----------- Lyallpur l,On ·W.> 1,;'52 1,80;~
Hindu Nai 127,4-81 184,273 143,357
Sikh Nai •• 1 21,1t59 2,3,317 25,058
 .350 CHAPTER XII.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

The Muslim Nais are found all over the Province, the only parts
'where they are not numerous being the Himalayas and the south-eastern
',tracts. They have shown an increase at all censuses except in 1911 when
't:Q_e total population decreased. The figures of the last six censuses for all
PARTIOULARS. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921 1931. the districts and states
2 3 4 5 7 in the plains are given
:Muslim Nrus (A.C.D.) 174,584 195,778 206,760 206,189 218,319 235,855 in the margin together
Variation .. 12'1 5'6 -'3 5'9 8'0
'Increase among total with the percentage
Muslims (A. C. D.) 12'6 5'9 '16'5
increase as well as the
increase among total Muslims of the same areas. Many Muslim Nais like their
Hindu and Sikh brethren seem only in recent times to have developed an aspira-
tion to be called Rajputs. In fact, an association, known as the Punjab
Rajah Central Committee, and comprising representatives of the Nais of all
the three communities, existed at the time of the census with headquarters at
Lahore and pressed for permission to return a caste other than N ai. TheIr
contention \vas that Nai was an ocoupational term and that Nais of different
localities and different religions belonged to various castes, most of them
being Brahmans, Rajputs or Jats. It is quite likely that many Nais, specially
those engaged in occupations other than traditional, were successful in returning
some other caste. So the figures do not represent the actual strength of Nais.
-Od. 297. The figures of the Hindu and Muslim Ods of the Punjab pla~ns are
given in the margin: The
CASTE. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.
Ods are a nomadic tribe
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
and might be enumerated
Od Hindu 11,540 12,316 17,9U 20,375 18,282 19,583 in one district at one
Od Muslim 4,065 10,082 8,174 11,170 10,192 13,041
census and in another at
the next. They are found mostly in the districts where canals exist, ll1orE1 parti-
-cularly where canals are under construction, as Ods both male and. female
are considered very useful labourers for excavation work. They hav¢ ,bElen
returned in considerable numbers from Gujranwala since 1891, Montgomery
since 1911 and Karnal since 1921. In Gujranwala their presence dates' back
to the time of the construction of the Lower Chenab Canal and in Montgomery
to. that of the Lmver Bari Doab C~nal. In the canal colonies they also assist in
the building of walls for the colonists. As many as 2,486 Ods have retmne'd
their caste as Rajput, but have been included among Ods.
.Pakhlwara. 298. l'he Pakhiwara is.a small criminal tribe, mostly Muslim. The varia-
tion in its strength in
Caste and Locality. 1881. 1891. 1901. .1911. 1921. 1931. the central Punjab is
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 shown in the margin.
Pakhiw~ra Cc) 3,741 3,674 3,595 3,711 2,801 3,100 Altogether 49 Pakhi-
Q
waras returned' oth~r
cast~s, 12 returning themselves as Jats and 29 as Rajputs.
Pathan. 299. The Pathans enumerated in the Provinc.e number 345,438 as against
261,729 in 1ge1, which means an increase of 32 per cent. The statement on the
next page shows their absolute strength and percentage increase in each district
and the Punjab States, the persons with Afghanistan as their birth-place
having been excluded. The increase per cent. among all Muslims of each
locality has also been quoted. The particularly large increases have 'been __-
,!l'egistered in Lahore (1l,189), Mianwali (10,440), Gurdaspur (6,944), Sialkot.,'
<6,051) and Attock (5,852), and part of the increase in Lahore, Gurdaspur and
 HOW QAS:ABS BECOME SHEIKH. 351l

'Sialkot is due to the caste Pathan having been claimed by some other castes,
notably Kakkezai.
- -- --,- I
.--- -----

Numbl'r
of Increase Total
I Number
\

of Increase Total
Pathans pCI' Cl'nt. ' Muslim Pathans pcr cent. Muslim.
DlSTlUOT, among I increase DISTRICT. in
in II
"
1 among increase
thousands Pathans. I pcr cent,
I' 'j thousands Pathans. per oent •.
1931. ' 1931.

2
-- :3 4- JI
1
-I--~---
I
3 4

British Territory 317 +32'3 ' +16'51 Gujranwala

I 4 +203'1 +17-6
."

5 +17'5 : SheikhuRurn
"I :3 +115'8 +20'9
His~ar +18'6 'I "I
Rohtak !) +24'7 ,
I
+10'3 I' Gujrat .. I 4 +74'4 +10'9'
I
Ii Shahpur 11 +31'!) +14,0

"I
Gurgaon 6 +26'1 +ll'S

Karnal
"I 8 +20'41
I

+lO'2 I Jhclum ., 4 +78'4- +14'0'

Ambala 6 +1704 ' +12'2 IRa'l'alpiufli 7 -16':1 +11'7'

Simla -30'1 I -16:4-

\
I Attock 4;8 +13'5 +14'2

Kallgra 1 +14'3 I +5'8 lIIiallwali 67 +18'6 +15'6

,
Hoshiarpnr !) +37'0 I +13'4 , Montgomery .. \ 6 +76'5 +36'0

Jullundur 6 +13'7,[. +)(4 l Lyallpur 8 +13'1 +21'2

Ludhiana 4- +39'7 +22'1 Jhang 2 +4-2'6 +16'3

Ferozepore 6 +33'7 +6'8 Multan 15 +66'8' +28'9-

Lahore' 22 +8'6 +26'0 Muzaffargarh 4 +9'9 +1'(}

Amritsar 10 +125'7 +23'S Dera Ghazi Khan" 10 +7-1 +5'(j.

Gurdaspur If) +58'5 +16'6 Punjab States 33 +15'4 +16'7

Sialkot 10 +156'3 +5'0

::lOO. The Qasabs now number 127,198. They have shown an increase Qasabo.
at almost all censuses as will

~ ·-1----------------
fl4,STE.

Qasab :.
11881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.

figures, the . increase being

particu1arly large in the canal
!)2,571 109,435 114,158 117,363 120,820 127,198
appear from the marginal

colonies during the last de-

cade .. The figures of the south-eastern districts, however, deserve a closer
study. The Qasab of the south-east, often designated as Beopa1'i, claims to be
Sheikh. If he returns himself as Sheikh Beopari as he often does, we know his
traditional caste is butcher, but there is no help when he returns himself merely
as Sheikh, The figures of Qasabs and Sheikhs for certain units of the eastern
Punjab are given in the margin. TIle large jncrease in the Sheikhs of Ambala
and Rohtak is, no doubt,
Qasab. Sheikh,
mainly due to the remark-
I.OOALITY,
1911 1921 1931 1911 1921 1931
able decrease among Qa-
1 3 4 5 7
sabs, In Hissar and
2 6·
- - - --- - - - - - Gurgaon the 1921 figures
Hissar ., 5,574 4,583 5,164 9,234 9,776 10,465 of Qasabs seem to have
Rohtak ., 7,980 8,228 4,829 8,760 13,274 23,149
Gurgaon .. 13,867 12,521 15,043 10,631 15,093 16,899 been exclusive of Beoparis,
Karnal ..., 2,476
6,155 5,349
.2,363
6,274 17,198 18,157 21,346
544 20,810 22,238 27,886 re-included in 1931. The
Amba.la
Ferozepore •. 2,043 2,735 1,981, 10,391 11,387 18,490
Patiala State .. 4,405 63 " 17,624 16,360 22,933 complete disappearance
of several thousands of
Qasabs in Patiala State since 1911 is an eloquent testimony in support of this
VIew.
 352 CHAl'TER XII.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE •

.6a)pui.
301. As already remarked, the -caste Rajput is next to Jat, the largest
,-
-:2 :'~:"~L.A r
BIL..ASPUR
collection of
:5
4
5
.... AHOI
SUKE.,.
SIMLA
castes ortribes
6
7
6
SIRMOOR .
t<A.L"E.1A
HABHA
in the Province.
'9 MA.L'ER.tt.OTlA.
co f"-tl,Ot(OT It will be well
II FEROZEPO'RE
12HISSAR
'3..J\NO
In the first
14 DUJANA
15 PA"AUOI
16 PATIALA
insta]1ce to see
n LOHA,RU
the propor-
tional distri-
but ion of
Rajputs in the
total popula-
tion of each
distriet and
state, which is
indicated b y
the map jn th£'
RELow-50D 50-60 D .60·70 ~ "(0. 100 1(}()·/fjO g300.!lOVER rrin
margm. The
L-----~~----~~------~~----.---------------~Rajputs are
Rajputs and allied Castes per mille oj population, 1931.
most numerous in the Himalayan Natural Division and Rawalpindi District
where they form 300 to 500 per mille of the total population. The next highest
proportion, i.e., 100 to 150 pel' mille, is found in Jhelum, Jhang, Montgomery,
Hissar, Rarnal and Hoshiarpur. The total strength of Rajputs and allied races
I
\
such as Kanet,
CASTE AND R11LIGION. 1881 1891 1901 1911 1921 1931 Rathi, Rawat,
Thakar,
1 2 :l 4 I) G 7
-- Dhund and
I
Total Rajputs including 2,150,il84! 2,282,S34 2,291,584 2,19S,663 2,359,179 2,791,560 Gakkhar are
Dhund and Gakkhar.
Variation per cent .. -.. +6·2 +0·4 -4·2 +7·3 +IS·3 given in the
"

.. SSG,5]] 923,013 1,01l,SSI margin for the

Sl~:OO51
Hindu Rajputs S57.714 S79,764
Variation per cent .. +S·9 -3·2 +2·5 +4·9 +9·6 SIX censuses,
-Sikh Rajputs .. 18,668 1 19,524 19,012 27,765 31,929 50,852 for thus only
is a fair com-
Variation per cent .. .- I
+u·2 -4"1 +46·0 +15·0 +59·3 . .
Muslim Rajputs .. 1,:H4,774 1,370,434 1,412,501 1,285,038 1,399,625 1,721,354 panson pOSSI-
.. .. ble. The bulk
Variation per cent +4·2 +3·8 -9·°11 +8·9 +23·0
I of the Rajput
population is Muslim and Hindu} and like Khatris, very few Hindu Rajputs
have gone over to Sikhism. The big _increase among Hajputs during
the last decade does not appear to be due to natural increase. The respect-
ability of Rajput caste is beyond doubt; the term Rajput literally means a Raja
(ruler}'s son. On the present occasion more than at any previous census nume-
rous people belonging to various other castes, noli quite so elevated in the social
scale, have claimed Rajput status and in many cases succeeded in returning
themselves as Rajput without disclosing their traditional caste. The line
separating Jats from Rajputs is rather vague in certain localities. For example,
the Sials of Jhang, who had previously been recorded mostly as Jats, have
returned themselves at this census as Rajputs. A possible cause of variation in
the number of Muslim Hajputs is, therefore, the inclusion or exclusion--of certain
sections of agricultural tribes. In the case of Hindu Rajputs the variation is
partly explained by the decrease among such castes as Sunars and Jhiwars
 TNCRl<jASE IN l\lUSLIM RAJPUTS.

Inclusive of ~Iehras. The figures of certJ.in districts given in the margin furnish
Actual variation among Hinilu Rujpllts alld certain ollier 1iind'; casles. SOl1le evidence on this
- - - - - - - - - - - ---;- -- -- - - - - point. Coming now to
(1911-1921). (1921-1931). the big increase among
-- - -- --
DISTRIOT. -
Raj put
I Jhiwar Rajput
1
I Jhl'war Muslim Hajputs during
and I Sunar. including and Sunltr. including ,t 11 e la.st decade, we
allied Kahar. allied Kahar.
caste8. ; castes, i Hhould separa te the
1 2 4 ,; (i 7 districts in which the
intercensal increase has
Kangra. .. -1,0851----:- ---4-6 - +30~1' +1.:l,231 - +215 +13
Hoshmrpur +5,705 -3,952 -289/ +2,189 +3,252 -3,603
been more or less pro-
Jullundur +2,233i -3,898 -324 -7/ +4,256 -2,350 portionate to the rise
Ludhiana +191 -543 +97 .-I-91S -23S -3,421
Fcrozcporo +2661 + ISO· +2,S351 +1,769 -565 -6,322 in the total Muslim
Lahore .. +~'7111 + 137 + 59i +2,3651 -186 -3,651
Amritsar +1,618 -1,089 -2,347 +2,66-11 +253 -4,053 population and those
Gujranwala -470 -774 -968 +1,256
1
-251 -1,217
)Iultan .. +2,005 -286 1
-88 +3,286
1
+100 +120 m which it has been
i 1
1

- - - III excess. 'rhe two

sets of figures for each district and Punjab States are given in the table
below. . The percentage increas(' in the case of the first six districts in the

Absolute
increase
varia::::~;r ~;'l-
I
-------- ~\b~luto IVariation per cent
among
increase - - - - - . . , . - - - -
DISTIUOT. among
Muslim
Rajputs.
l\luslim I Total
Muslim
RaJ·puts. 'poplllatl'on,
I
"
DISTRICT, among
Muslim l\luBlim
'l'otal
Muslim
RaJ'puts, ItaJ'puts. popu1a t'lon,
, 1

·Jullundur
2

6,847
6,243
a
16'6
I-
I
14'4
10'2
!-----I
Gurdaspur 13,231
:1

30'5
--l

16'6
Kamal S'7 Guirat "i ll,408 ·W9 10'9
Ambala 5,668 12'S 12'2 Shcikhupura "1 0,504 47'4 20'0
Attock 4,889 15'6 14'2 \ Sialkot .. , H,134- L!)'2 5'0
Ferozepore 4,650 4'7 6'S I Hoshiarpnr .. , 8,572 :.U·O 13'4
Rohtak •• 1 3,665 10'8 10'3 Gurgaon l,397 :J3'1 U'S
21'0 , "I
Rawalpindi .,' :36,843 11'7 Shahpur 4,145 -S'5 14'0
Montgomery 35,487 46'1 a6'0 I,udhiana :1,I)S9 14'4 22'1
Lahore .,' aO,252 58'6 26'0 Gujranwala ::,497 50'1 17'6
Lyallpur .. / 29,212 9}'4 21'2 Mianwali 657 :J93'4 ]5'0
Multan 21,588 ,16'0 2S'9 1\1 uzaffargarh t20 70'7 4'0
Hissar . ,I 19,269 20'2 17'5 Kangra 100 20'5 5'8
Amritsar . ,I 18,796 59'0 23'S Simla .. -25 -7'S -16'4-
,Jhang 15,804
15,724
24"a
21)'2
16'3
14'0
IDem Ghazi Khan
PUlIjab States
,
..
'1 -296
(j,(J74
-20'6
4'0
5'6
J(J''j
.Jhclum

table, viz., Jullundur, Karnal, Ambala, Attock, Ferozepore and Rohtak

requires no explanation, being proportionate to the general rise ill the
population, In the case of some of the other districts an explanation is
-called for, though not so easy to furnish in all cases. The rise is small in
Simla, Kangra, Muzaffargarh and Mianwali, while there is actual decrease in
Dera Ghazi Khan and Shahpur, and in all these districts Muslim Rajputs are
very few, The next higher rates of increase are in Gujranwala, Ludhianl!,
·Shahpur, Gurgaon, Hoshiarpur, Sheikhupura and Sialkot, and in these districts
too there are not many 'Rajputs. The somewhat higher percentage increase
in Gujrat, Gurdaspur, Jhelum, Jhang and Amritsar is mainly attributable to
SOllle members of certain agricultural tribes and occupational castes having
returned themselves as Hajput, The increase in Lyallpur, Multan and
Montgomery is mainly due to the influx of immigrants. Coming to the
-districts where Rajputs are really numerous, we find that the increase
in Hissar is mainly due to the return home of demobilized Rajput soldiers and
to the fact that Pachadas, who return themselves as 'Raj puts, had temporarily
migrated from the District in considerable numbers at the time of the 1921
census owing to the prevailing drought. The large increase in Jhelum and
Rawalpindi is due largely to the return home of ex-soldiers and to
 354 CHAPTER XII.-RACE, TRIBE AND CASTE.

members of some other castes haying returned themselves as Rajputs 011 the
present occasion. The occupational castes in many cases have claimed
Rajput status, particularly the well-to-do persons following occupations other
than traditional in urban areas.
'vVe may now proceed to estimate the extent, to which Rajputs of all
religions have gained through accretions from other castes. We will do tbis.
with the help of thein age distribution at this and the last census.
*Total Ra}put and allied castes including Dhund and Gakkha1' ,. 2,359,179
Probable survivors (aged 10 arid ovm' in 1931) 1,903,857
Actual number returned .as Rajput aged over 10 in 1931 2,009,823
Absorptionfrom other castes among Rajputs aged 10 and over 105,966
Absorption among children under 10 years of age 6,867
Total absorption for all ages 112,833
In addition to this absorption, which is mainly attributable to Rajput
having been returned as th.eir caste by persons, who at the 1921 census returned
other castes, there are 94,485 persons who claimed the Rajput caste, but were
at the time of tabulation included in the traditional caste, which had also been
recorded in accordance with the instructions issued. Among these the principal
figures relate to Sunars (33,000), Jhiwars (8,700), Julahas (8,500), Mochis (5,500),.
Tarkhans (4,450) and Nais (4,400).
Ramdasla. 302, The Ramdasias are practically the same as Chamars, and the
figures of the two have been discussed in the paragraph on Chamars.
SainI. 303. The Sainis have been dealt with along with Malis, to whom the)r
are very much akin.
Sans!. 304. The Sansis are scattered all over the south-eastern and central
parts of the Punjab, and 70 per cent. of them, or 25,825 out of 33,228, return-
ed their caste as their religion. Their figures were thrown into the Hindu
religion as at last census, it being recognized that there is no tribal religion. in
the Punjab. Of the remaining 7,403 Sansis, 4,956 returned their religion as.
Hindu, 825 as Muslim, 1,238 as Sikh and 384 as Ad-Dharmi. The instructions.
in the Census Code, which were the same as at last census, required that in th",
case of persons professing a tribal religion such as Sansis, the caste ·should be
recorded in the column of religion, and but for this instruction many more Sansi&-
would probably have returned some definite religion. The variation in the
~ --- number returned a&
PARTICULARS. 1881-91. 1891-01. 1901-11. 1911-21. 1921-31.
Sansis is given in the
1 2 3 4 5 6
Sansis in A. C. D. All margin SInce 1881
religions • . +2,289 +3,782" -1,561 -7,037 +10,860
Hindu +256 +5,412 -1,636 -4,932 +9,575 together with the
variation among those
who returned themselves or were classed as Hindus on each occasion. The
occupational distribution of the Sansil;! for the last two censuses is given below;-
Occupation distribution of San8i earners_per mille.
 PHENOMENAL INCREASE AMONG SHEIKHS. ~55

It is apparent that Sansis are taking more and more to agriculture, having.b.een
,allotted colony land and established in settlements under State supervIsIOn.
There is ~ large decrease under their traditional occupation of crime, but it is
rather doubtful whether the traditional occupation was really returned by the
person enumerated or merely presumed by the enumerator.
305. The figures of Sarera for the last six censuses ,are given in'the Sarera.
I ~~~~~~
Partioulars, 1881, 1891, 1901, 1911, 1921, 1981, other low castes has
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
shown no advancement
Sarera B. C, 10,792 11,366 9,587 10,743 9,873 11,230
in numbers. The figures
SARERA.
for its home districts are
Looality, Hindu, Sikh, givenintheS3cond table,
and show that ma:ny
1911, 1921, 1931, 1911, 1921, 1931.
Sareras, pa:rticu1arly
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
- in the Jullundur and
Xangra " 4,378 3,845 3,378 9 30 2 Hoshiarpur Districts,
lIoshiarpur " 3,646 3,516 3,025 1,160 1,196 2,061
Jullundur 106 31 83 173 2,006 have become Sikhs
Gurdaspur
"/
.' 489 523 ~79 33/ 5 1 15
during the last decade.
306. The figures of Sayads enumerated in the Punjab plains are given
SAYAD, in the margin for the
last six censuses, The
Locality. 1881, 1891. 1901, 1911. 1921. 1931.
increase at each census
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
and the total increase
Sayad (A, C. D,) ,,200,728 217,034 230,802 239,160 247,087 293,313 among all Muslims of
Variation percentage +8'1 +6'3 +3'6 +3'3 +18'7
Variation percentage the same locality is
among all Muslims
(A,C,D,) +9'9 + 12'6 +0'7 +5'9 +16'5 also given. It is well
known that Sayads
receive accretions from other castes, many people claiming Sayad as their
caste as soon as they become well-to-do,
307. From '256,971 in 1921 the Sheikhs of the plains have increased to Sheikh.
414,623 or by 61'~
Caste and Locality, 1881, 1891, 1901, 1911, 192i, 1931, per cent, The figures
1 2 3 5 6 7
4 " for the last six censuses
Sheikh (A, C, D.) .. 293,606 287,778 264,656 276,687 244,800 407,576 are given in the margin.
There seems to have
been no remarkable variation between 1881 and 1921, the figures in the latter
year being actually in defect, The. big increase during the last decade is due to
numerous members of other castes, mainly occupational, having returned their
~
Absolute Absolute
, increase or Increase Total
per oent, Muslim increase or Inorease I Total
DISTRICT, deorease among increase DISTRICT, deorease per oent, Muslim
among among among. i 'Increase
Sheikhs, ,Sheikhs, percentage, Sheikhs, I Sheikhs. percentage,
1 2 3 4 1 2 3 4
,-~-

Bissar .. +689 +7'0 +17'5 Gujranwala +3,734 +51'8 +17'6

Rohtak " +9,875 +7-1'4 +10'3 Sheikhupura. "
" +6,184 +13,4'7 +20'9
Qurgaon " +1,806 +12'0 +11'8 Gujrat +2,495 +47'3 +10'9
Kamal
.,.'
"
+3,189 +17'6 +10'2 Shahpur " +5,491 +159'9 +14'0
Ambala +5,648 +25'4 +12'2 Jhelum +2,806 +97'0 +l4'0
Simla " -809 -25'7 -16'4 I Attock
Rawalpindi
"
+3,103 +31'8 +11'7
Kangra " +490 +47'8 +5'8
"
+2,120 +46'0 +14'2
Hoshiarpur " +2,897 +77'7 +13'4 Mianwali "
, , +1,684 +116'1 +15'6
Jullundur " +3,643 +35'4 +14'4 Montgomery +2,423 +90'5 +36'0
Ludhiano. " +7,915 +94'3 +22'1 LyaUpur "
,, +4,591 +108'2 +21'2
'Ferozepore +7,103 Jhang
Lahore ,.
"
+3,315
+62'4
+136'2
+6'8
Multan .,
" +5,232 +697'6 +16'3
Amritsar ., +13,135 -167'6
+26'0
+23'8 Muza:ffargarh
+3,719 +47'1 +28'9
Gurdaspur .. +3,467 +49'6 +16'6 Dera Ghazi Khan
" +1,595
+1,351
+126'5
+65'8
+4'0
+5'6
Sialkot " +4,520 +78'0 +5'0 Punjab StatelJ
"
" +14,219 +38'1 +16'7
 366 CHAPTER XH.-RACF., TRIBE AND CASTE.

caste as Sheikh, Qasab of the south-eastern part of the Province being pro~
minent in this respect. It is quite likely that in some places respectable
Kashmiris also returned their caste as Sheikh. The table on the last page shows
the increase per cent. among Sheikhs in each district and state together with
increase among all l\iuslims. A fertile cause of variation in the number
of Sheikhs is the intermingling with them of the figures of Qureshis, separate
figures for which aTe unfortunately not available on the present occasion.
"Sunae. :308. 'llhc figures of Sunal's are given in the margin for the last six

Caste, lteligion and censuses. The figures of

Locality. 1881. 1891. 1901. 1911. 1921. 1931. Sild} and Muslim Sunars
1 2 3 7
are given only for the
Sunar Total A.E.C.D. 145,903 164,087 174,628 155,993 127,090 159,655
Hindu do. central and
108,878 118,1l4 127,111 100,718 77,251 99,026 western
" Sikh C. D. " 13,600 17,236 18,856 27,222 19,057 25,366
plains, where alone they
" Muslim C. D. 21,335 26,841 26,656 26,153 28,798 32,394
are found in considerable
numbers. There is an increase among Sunars of all religions during the last
decade, though the maximum"figures for Hindu and Sikh Sunars were reached
in 1901 and 1911, respectively. The reason for the decline in their numbers is
that Hindu Sunars sometimes return themselves as Rajput, while Sikh Sunal'S,
in many cases return no caste. The Muslim Sanars, who are comparatively
fewer, have returned the' maximum munber at the present census.
As regards the internal distribution, Sunars seem to be a mobile race,
travelling to places where they anticipate prosperous conditions or a good
lncome, though the figures of districts like Lahore and Amritsar are probably
deflated on account of return of other castes, such as Tank, Mair, Mair Rajput.
SUNAR.
- The figures in the
-- --

DISTRIC'f.
Hilldu.

1921. 1931.
Sikh.

1921.
J
1931. 1921.
-_
JJlu8li'Tll.

1931.
margin will be of inter-
-, est. At this census.
33,000 Sunars returned
I their caste as Rajput,
Hoshiarpur .. 1,568 4,820
.,
91 283 226 425 but as their traditional
J ullundur 1,678 5,934 16O. 734 599 965
L udhiana ., 3,696 3,458 425 1,336 148 277 caste was also recorded
F erozepore ·.,. 2,968
3,157 2,592 2,333 3,374 2,197 2,131
G ujranwala 2;717 943 SII 930 1,141 they were included
R awalpindi ., 1,559 947 1,498 734 224 38 among Sunars. The
M ontgomery ., 1,209 ],486 259 289 2,489 2,598
other caste claimed in
..· . 3,350 2,316
2,503 2,017
7°~1 310 382
L yallpur 724 1,718 2,289
J hang 25
Baltawalpur State ·. 895 1,144- 31 133 1,117 952 considerable numbers
is Khatri, returned by
about 2,000 Sunars. It is probable that many more Hindu Sunars will return.
Rajput or Khatri as their caste at future censuses.
Tank 309. In the beginning of this Chapter a reference was made to the
Kahatriya
representation made on behalf of certain associations of Hindu and Sikh
members of the occupational castes of Chhipis (calico~printers), Darzis (tailors),
Chhimbas (washermen), etc., to have their caste recorded as Tank Kshatriya.
In the eastern part of the Province the claim was that they be recorded as
Rohilla Tank Kshatriya, whatever that may mean. Many members of this
caste have risen to responsible positions in public service and business, and claim
that calico-printing, tailoring, etc., are mere occupations and that their true
caste is Tank Kshatriya. Their argument is contained in the following
abstract from a representation of theirs.
"The word Chippi, Chippa, or Chimba takes its origin from "Shilip" which is but another name for
handicraft, an art highly spoken of by the learned mon of tho past, and constituting a compulsory course
of traiuing for the Ksha.triyas of the olden days. Hence it was that Sri Ram Chander Ji's sons Lahu and.
Kashu, Dhirt-Rashtra's sons Duryodhana, etc., and Pando's sons (Pandev) were all expert in 'shilip' 'art or
handicraft." --
 PEOPLE WHO RETURNED NO CASTE. 357

Their claim to return Tank Kshatriya as their caste was conceded with
the proviso that the traditional caste should also be returned and added in
brackets after the caste claimed, thus to make a comparison possible with the
corresponding figures of the past censuses. The following correction slip was
issued for the guidance of the enumerators .
.. Persons returning their caste as Tank Kshatriya will be recorded as such in column 8 ·with their
·traditional caste, such as tailor or calico'printer being added within brackets, thus Tank Kshatriya (tailor),
'rank Kshatriya {calico·printer)."
Appendix I at the end of this Chapter shows the figures of Tank Kshatriyas
for each district and state as well as the number of each traditional caste returned.
TANK KSHATRIYA. The provincial summary is given in the
margin. The traditional caste was recorded
Caste. Hindu. Sikh.
in the case of 25,524 out of 37,376 entries,
----------------1-------------- and it is apparent from the table that more
'Total 11,321 26,055
Total with traditional ..
Occupation recorded .. 7,(?76 17,848
Sikhs than Hindus have claimed the new
Arya 3 cast3 and that the castes which have
Chhapagar .. 82
Chhimba 4,982 11,349 mainly contributed to it are Chhimba and
Darzi 2,035 6,121
Dhobi 68 18 Darzi. It will not be a matter for surprise
.Jhiwar 2
Kahar 10 if on future occasions many Tank Ksha-
Kumhar 7
Lohar
"
,,/ I triyas return their caste merely as Khatri, a
Rajput
Ramgarhia "I 44 8~ leading caste which· at this census appears
Saini
Sunar
"
"j 488
19;
to have been returned by many Ahluwalias
~arkhan 36 also.
310. See paragraph regarding Lohars. Tarkban.

311. The Telis--Hindu, Sikh and Muslim--show an increase. Teli is an Tell.

lIindu (1931) ., 1,373 occupational caste, whose members are evidently not at
Sikh " ., 42
1't{uslim " ., 344,927 all anxious to give up their traditional occupation or to
·claim a higher ca,ste. The increase is, no doubt, due to the attractiveness
·of oil-milling, which is one of the few prosperous indigenous industries at
present.
312. Numerous persons at this census abstained from returning a caste, 'No Casto'
Entry.
-and many of them deliberately. It is quite possible that some of the omissions
in the column of caste were accidental, having crept in during one of the several
'stages of the census operations. The number of Brahmanic Hindus, who did
not return a caste, is negligible, being 4,419 males and 2,397 females out of a total
population of over eight millions, and Caste would thus seem to have, as ever,
its grip on the population. In the case of 50 per cent. of the followers of Vedic
Dharm, numbering 341,390 persons (194,355 males and 147,035 females), the
entry in the caste column was Arya, which is the equivalent of ' no caste' entry
in the case of Brahmanic Hindus (mainly Sanatanists). The main figures of
~ no caste' entry among Brahmanic Hindus relate to Amritsar (1,626), Gujrat
(1,191), Gujranwala (914) and Gurdaspur (685). It is rather surprising that
Lahore, claiming as it does a large number of people with advanced views, has
nad very few such entries. Some' no caste' entries, practically all relating to
females, in places like Suket and Jhelum, seem to be due to a statistical
error, as also those relating to an excessive number of males in Amritsar. On
the whole, it can safely be said that very few of the Brahmanic Hindus have
refrained from returning their caste although there was a considerable propaganda
against the return of caste, particularly that emanating from the Jat Pat Torak
MandaI. My conclusion is that people prefer to return a higher caste to return-
ing no caste, and that the caste system has still a great hold on them.
 358 CHAPTER XII.-RA('E, TRIBE AND CASTE.

Representa- It will, I think, be of interest to notice the representation of the

313.
tion of Castes
in ServiceS. members of different castes, tribes or ranes in the gazetted civil services. The
table below showing the actual figures of dassificatioll has been eompiled from
the History of Services of the Gazetted Government Servants serving in thE'
Punjub and on deputation in the N orth- West Frontier and Delhi Provinces. *
The Castes of the Gazetted Government Sen'ants.

Aggarwal
I
Ahir .. I · .

Ahluwalia 31

Arain II •.
I
I 3

Arora 2 211 14 18 4,

Awall 61 1 ..
I
Biloch •• 1

I
;!
"I 2 1

Brahman 20 8 10 ..
"I
Gujjar
Jat
.. iI
34 III 13
.. iI
3i
"I
2
Kamboh 1 I

Kashmiri •• 1
I 3
I
Kayasth 2 3 1

Khatri 4 3ll

Mahajall .OJ .. I 4
Moghal IS
Pathan 8 84
Qureshi 2 1 20
d
Hajput (11) II 16 127"

Hamgarhia 4

(a) Includes 6 unspecified Gakkhars and 4 unspecified Bhattis.

(b) Includes 13 Christians, who are also members of the Indian Civil Service.
(e) Includes 1 Brahman, 3 Jats, 2 Khatris, 1 Rajput, 2 Sayada and 2 Sheikhs, who are also shown under
Extra Assistant Commissioners. It also includes 1 Sayad counted under Medical Department.
(d) This will not be the exact total of the entries in the line as certain officers mentioned in the notes
(b) and (e) have been counted twice.
The figures for the important castes having any ronsiderable representation are
detailed separately, while other castes have bet'n lumped together at the
* 51at edition·corrected up to tho 1st July waf.
 REPRESENTATION OF CASTES IN SERVICES. 359

bottom, where also the number of officers whose caste or nationality is not
specified has been given. It may be pointed out that in some cases terms are
put down which are not really castes. For example, it is not clear whether
the term Mahajan as used in the afore-mentioned book refers to Aggarwal,
Arora or Sud. It is possible that the people belonging to the same caste mfty
have returned themselves under two different categories, for instance, Sheikh
and Kashmiri and Qureshi and Sheikh. It is apparent from the above table
that the greatest number of gazetted officers are Christians. Among
Indians, the caste Khatri contributes the largest number, followed by Rajput,
Jat, Arora, Sheikh, Brahman, Sayad~ Aggarwal, etc. This order happens to be
in accord with the proportion of literacy among ~hese castes rather than with
their numerical strength.

The Christians are comparatively most numerous in the Public Works

Department, the Police and the Indian Civil Service. The Khatris are mostly
employed in the Public \V"orks Department, the Medical Department and a.s
Extra Assistant Commissioners. The largest proportion of Hajputs is claimed
by Extra Assistant Commissioners, the Provincial Education Service and the
Irrigation Branch of the Public Works Department. The Jats have their best
representation in the cadres of Extra Assistant Commissioners and Tahsildars
.and also in miscellaneous Departments, particularly Agriculture. The Aroras
are serving mostly as Extra Assist.ant Commissioners, in the Irrigation Branch
of the Public Works Department and in the Judicial Department. As regards
Sheikhs, the Irrigation Branch of the Public Works Department claims most
of them, followed by the Judicial Department and the Provincial Education
Service. The Brahmans for the most part are employed as Extra Assistant
Commissioners and in the Irrigation and Medical Departments, and Sayads as
Extra Assistant Commissioners and Tahsildars and in the Judicial and Medical
Departments. The largest proportion of Aggarwals is claimed by the Irrigation
Branch of the Public 'Works Department and the J uclicial Department. The
Correction Slip. \ the cadres of Extra Assistant Commissioners
al Police service. As many as 89 members
359 line 17 from bottom, after
'Pag8 u t'h n
;I lstians; 5 are Sheikhs, 4 Khatris, 3 Aroras,
J a.t aa!AI ,I. a a •
. l\valia, Arain, Jatiand Rajput each. Four
tuML 01' n "mUB, \vIlO are llluians, have not specified their castes.
,,",OL \

It will also be of considerable interest to examine the caste distribution

of the elected members of the PunJ' ab
The castC8 of the elected members of the Punjab Legislat£ve.
Council.
-------- I Legislative Council, and the table in
..d
..,
Caste. ~ Caste. the margin gives the necessary
..,"... information. The Jat and the Rajput,
r:t1
-- -
the two most numerous castes, have
Aggarwal 2 Kashmiri 1 "
Ahir 1 Khatri .. 5 the greatest representation, a fact
Arain 2 lI1ahajan I "
Arora 5 Meo ·. 1 which reflects the influence exercised
Awan 1 Nai 1
Balmiki 1 Qureshi ·. 1 by them over the membersofoccupa-
~~~~~li 1 Rajput
1 Sayad 1~ tional castes residing mostly in rural
~~!~an 1 Sheikh
3 Sikh
..
., i areas. The next in point of numbers
'Gujjar 2 Total all castes .. 71 is Khatri, followed by Arora, Brah-
Jat
_ _ __
22
·
man, Sayad, Sheikh, Aggarwal, Arain
and Gujjar. Here again it is possible that there is an over-lapping of Sheikh and
Kashmiri. The other uastes noted in the table have only one member each.
 360

EUROPEANS AND ANGI.JO~INDIANS.

Strength and 314. There are in this Province 20,099 persons (14,848 males and 5,251
Distributi0!l'
females) belonging to the European and allied races including 4 Armenians.
Of these, the British subjects are 19,523 (males .14,597 and females 4,926) or
97'1 per cent. of the total. The distribution of European and allied races lU
the various districts of the Province is as below :-

Number of personS. Districts.

Vnder20 H oshiarpu'i", Ludhiana, M uzaf!arga1'h and Dera

Ghazi Khan.
20 to 50 Hissar, Rohtak, Kamal, GuJranwala, Sheikhu-
pura, Gujrat, Shahpur and Jhang.
51 to 100 Gurgaon, Kangra, Mianwali and Lyallpur.
101 to 500 Amritsar, Gurdaspur, Jhelum, Attock and
Montgomery.
501 to 1,000 Simla and M ultan.
1,001 to 2,000 Jullunduf and Ferozepore.
Over 2,000 Lahore, Ambala, Siallcot and Rawalpindi.
The figures are large for the districts having cantonments. In 1921 the
corresponding figure for Multan was 1,396, and the decrease may be due to the
reduction of European troops in the cantonment.
It appears that as m the past many Anglo~rndians, especially those of
fair complexion, have returned themselves as Europeans.
The total number o~ Anglo~Indians recorded at this census is 3,625
persons (2,181 males and 1,444 females), those returned from British Territory
being 2,995 (males 1,825 and females 1,170). The distribution of Anglo~Inaians
in the districts of the Punjab is as under :-

Districts containing persons.

Below 5 Hosln'arpur, Slzahpur and Dera Gl~azi Khan.

6 to~ 20 Rohtak, Karnal, Kangra, Attoclc, Lyallpur amI
M ~lzaffargarh.
21 to 50 Hissar, Jullundur, Amritsar, Gurdaspur, Sialkot,
Gujranwala, Sheikhupura, Gu}rat, Jhelum,
Montgomery and Jhang.
51 to 100 Gurgaon, Ferozepore, Mianwali and Multan.
101 to 500 Ambala and Simla.
501 to 1,000 Rawalpindi.
Over 1,000 Lahore.
315. Below is given the strength of European and allied races (including
Comparilon
with the Past Armenians) and Anglo~
ReiUlllS. Particulars. 1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 1891. I 1881.
Indians in the Pro~
1 2 3 4 5

.. 3,625 4,499 3,243 2,323 24,762\

20,099 21,955 31,370 25,299
I
6
7

22,480
. vince, as at present
1,641 constituted, at each of
Europeans, eto.
Anglo.Indians .. 23,724 26,454 34,613 27,622 27,3252,563
Total .. 1
24,l2
1 the last six: censuses.

The figures show that Europeans increased steadily up to the 1911 census,.
or until before the Great 'VIar, after which their numbers began to decrease and.
at the pr~sent moment they have declined by more than 2,000 as compared with.
 COMPARISON WITH THE PAST RETURNS. 361

1881. This decrease may be partly attributable to the fact that the possibility
of their figures becoming swollen by the inclusion of Anglo-Indians was less on
the present occasion than formerly. At past censuses the householder was as a
rule called upon to fill the household schedules, but on the present occasion in
order to ensure entries being made according to instructions trained English-
knowing enumerators were employed for the purpose, and for the guidance of
the enumerators the term Anglo-Indian was
Place of birth, Persons. defined as any person, born in India, whose
(From Table VI).
1 2 fath~r, grand-father or more remote ancestor
D.-COUNTRIES IN EUROPE. 16,989 in the male line was European. It may be
(I) INSIDE BRITISII DOMINIONS remarked that the figures of Europeans should
England and Wales
Gibraltar
•.
14,43~ not tally with the number of those ,vho have
Irish Free State .
Malta
Northern Ireland
3: returned a European country as their birth-
563 place, as the :figures include a number of
Scotland " 550
United Kingdom unspecified •. 3 European children born in India. The table
Total (I) 15,589
in the margin shows the number of persons
(II) OUTSIDE BRITISH DOMI-
NIONS. who returned one or other of .the European
Austria 1
Belgium 45 countries as their birth-place, and it is appa-
Denmark
France .'.3! rent that the number of persons born in Euro-
Germany
Greece 3~ pean countries is 16,Q89, or 3,110 less than the
Holland
Italy ~ total number of Europeans in the Province.
Latvia
Norway ~ The total number of European childrEm under
Portugal 8 13 in the Punjab at the time of the census
Rumania. 2
Russian Union 7 was 2,769. Evidently many of them were
Spain 4
Sweden 3 born in Europe, On the other hand, there
Switzerland 3
Turkey in Europe 37 may be some Indians who were born in
Total (n) 193 E
urope, but these must be very few. It
(III) EUROPE UNSPEOIFIED
1,207 seems that many Anglo":Indians return Eng-
----------------~~-------
land as their birth-place and European as
their race, and thus insert an element of doubt into both categories of
the figures.
The Anglo-Indians in the Province have more than doubled during the
last fifty years, but they show a decrease since 1921. This might be due to
the further alienation. of some of them in favour of Europeans, while some
others of a rather dark complexion have probably been returned as Indians.
All the persons who have returned English as mother-tongue numb~r
26,204: which exceeds thy number of Eu!opean and al1ied races and Anglo-
Indians by 2,4:80. The difference is small and might be due to the fact that
some of the Indian Christians as well as others are taking- more and more to
English as their medium of speech, so that many of them treat English as their
mother-tongue.
 362

APPENDIX I TO CHAPTER XII.

The Table below shows the number of persons belonging to occupational
castes such as Darzi, Chhimba and OhMpi, returning themselves as Tank Kshatriya
and Lahars and· Tarkhans returning themselves as Dhinwn Brahman.

Tank Kshatriya.
- --- - - ----
~ .;

'" I
<Ii
M CIIHI!4BA. DA.RZ!. DIIORI.
~ ..: '" ..:l
DISTRICT OR STATE. ;:<
~
;>. '" p., .~ ..:l l3
"t:

~
I'<
..." '" ..:l
I
I
..:l
~
oj
1:4 ~
;;....
0
-
oS
.0
i-;5
.....
~
iE
~
't:!
0
1'1
..:l

..:l
.."i
~
:::i
't:!
I:l I
~
.g
.9 ~
~
~
S ~
~
.9
.e.S .§
.S
Eo<
;l
~

:J
E'.,
4 1 5
W
(\
I, 7
1 Ci.l
8
~
9
U1
10 11: 12
iB ~
13
III
14
::z::
15
---------.- -_._ -.--- -1---,--- ,---,------ ._-- --- -- -
PUNJAB 37.376 11,321, 26,055' 3 82'4,982: 11,349 2,035 6,121 68
.. ..
18 2 -:1 , 7
Hissar 211
881 126 ., 15, .. .. 4 .. ..
Rohtak 24 24 .. I .. ., .. .. .. .. ..
:
Gurgaon 67 1J7 .. .. :lSi .. .. .. .. .. i

.;~
Karnal 397 361 1 275 1 ., .. .. .. .. ..
Ambala 2,51.5 1,790 725'
, :l .. I 1,040, 314 219 . 132 .. .. 2

Simla (,4 41 231 .• 1 .. , .. :l 11 .. .. .. ..

Kangra .. .. .. .. .. ,. .. ..
I,
Hoshiarpur 3,266 2,482 784 .. 1,1)49\ 553 200 159 .. .. ., ..
Jullundllr 7,870 3,319 4,551 23 1 967[ 2,384 1,208 1,316 68 .. .. ..
Ludhiana S,564 1,233 4,331. . 596 2,157 347 1,544 .. .. .. .. 7

Ferozepore S,146 328 4,818 .. .. 1

2,333 25 1,532 .. .. . . "
,
Lahore 1,989 152' 1. 837 1 .. 59 "
I .. .. .. .. .. ., ..
Amritsar 6,080 243 5.837 .. 1 2,951 .. 1,284 .. 18 .. ..
Gurdaspur 7,395 875 74 113 .. 32 .. .. .. ..
Sialkot 92 20 .. .. " .. .. .. , .. .. ..
J

Sheikhupura 208 20d l '. .. ! 95 .. ., ..

.. II
"
..
\
Shahpur 7S I .. .. .. ., .. .. . .

Jhelum 24 24\ .. : " .. .. .. .. I .. .. ..

J\Iontgomery 156 126 301 .. 1 " .. .. .. .. I .. . . . .
,
Lyallpur 271 213 1 .. i .. [ " .. .. ., .. I .. .. . .
Kalsia State ]32 .5°i ., ()5 38 ,. " .. , .. .. ..
Keonthal 1 1[ .. "
.. .. \
.. .. .. .. ..
j
Jubbal "I .. .. , . ., ., .. .. ..
I
Other Simla Hill States ° ..
.. .. 21 6 .. , .. .. ..
1
Sirmoor J '" .. .. .. 3 .. , . . . . ..
\
Biiaspllr
KaplltthaZa 991
1

167
1
.. I··:
834 ..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
.. .. .. i

.. , .. ..
..
..
illaler K otla
.. I 68 28 dO .. .. .. .. .. " 1
..
Faridkot "I 701 15 686 .. 1 .. 506 .. 7 .. , .. .. ..
I J
 363

APPENDIX I TO CHAPTER XII.-concld.

Tank Kshatriya. Dhiman Brahman.

SUNAR. LOHAR. TAR:KUAN.

DISTRICT OR STATE.
·s - - - - - . - -- I----~

.~
en
,.,.
,.Cl ~.9 :rj
co lZi W
16
---
17 18 19
----------- -
20 21 22
......... __-_------_-_-,.....,__.
25 28 29
----_
30

PUNJAB 81 44 2! 3 488 192 36 13,533 12,982 551 2,952 117 6,751 218
Hissar 28' 28
l{ohtak 16 16

Gurgaon 24 24
Karnal 2 2

Ambala 44 2" 8,716 7,817 299 2,266 79 4,944 2JO

Simla 631 63 63
I
Kangra 2,220 2,220
Hoshiarpur 176 /,872/ 1,680 192 494 1,1l0

Jullundur 129 69 :: I 357/

305 52 36 38 116

Ludhiana 19 no lJ5 3fl

l
I"crozcpore
8 "I 91
I
9

I j
Amritsar 69 •• I

Gurdaspu r
I
Sialkot
"I
Slleikhupura

Shahpur

Jhelum
Montgomery 3

Lyallpur
Kalsia State 757 749 8 150 517 8
Keonthal
JUbbal 14 14

Other Simla Hill States

Sirmoor 55 55 6 1

Bila8pur

Kapurthala

1lJaleT K otla

Faridkot
 364
APPENDIX II TO CHAPTER XII.
This Table shows the number of persons be~onging to certain selected
castes who claimed certain other castes. The traditional castes were to be shown
within brackects in such. cases In the General Schedule. These persons have
been thrown in th.e traditional castes in Table XVII.
OASTES OLA1MED.

:g
~
'TRADITIONAL CASTES. ci., i 'lj
.=
..ci a .,,_; ,J:>
a .....e ., ...: :i
>:l
-E .: '2 i 0

:.a .,
>:l
~ ci .c
i ,_; . ~ <Il "
.E
..c:I S ..c:I
'b'o ~ 0
.!:1 oj
.... .~
:aC!l ·S ...., .,
..,;
..c:I
oj
a
0 :.a<11. <11... 0
.... i:
<: ~
...
oj oj
..c:I ..c:I ..c:I <Il
A AA
oj..c:l
iJ:i
0<
oj ;; os
Eo< <11 I=Q 0, 0, 0, ~ C!l "':> "':> ~
I 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21
---~- -- - ---- -- --_. -- -. -_. -- - - -- - - - - -
I. 450 18,956 1,121 121 113 417 30 16 225 :1 111 2
.PUNJAB •• 212,879 198 434- 154 6,034- 18,373 877 238

1. Aggarwal 6 .. .. .... ..
2. Ahir 33 .. .... .. 33 ..
:3. Arain 293 .. 178 12
·4. Arora 81 .. .. .. .. ..
5. Awan
,6. Bawaria ..
.. 346
236
.. .. .... .. 22

'7. Chamar •• 43,114 .. 1 417 20 740

..
.0.0

8. Chhimba 617 .. I .. 25 ., 154 " .. 68 16

9. Chuhra •. 353 .. - 29 18 . .. 2
10. Dagi and Koli 104 ..
11. Darzi 2,952 .. 6 29 127 4 16 20 3 .. 91 .. 6
12. Dhobi .. 3,215 .. 26 104 4 I 70 .. 1,078 165

13. Faqir 7,388 2 14 2 152 22 14 I .. I 2 .. .. 52 813 3

14. Ghosi 107 .. 104 ..
15. Gujjar
16. Harni
..
.. 103 ..
., 1 49 .. ., .. .. 50
181
568
17. Jat J,573 .. 1,258 .. 10 I
18. Jhiwar 9,194 .. 38 96 203 .. 7
19. Julaha .. 16,.~11 134 37 1,277 15 11 22 .. .. .. 2 10 .. 3,706
:20. Kahar .. 2,326 .. 6 ..
'21. Kamboh .. 177 116 3
22. Kashmiri 903 3 252

23. Khatri .. 3 .. .. .. " .. " ..

:24. Kumhar •• 5,279 53 23 71 594 2 1,236 24
:25. Lohar .. 5,136 9 440 .. 1,003 7. 677
:26. Machhi .• 5,462 .. 7 67 10 1,524
"

27. Mab:tam .•
28. Mali
2,036
933 37
.. .. .. 20 "

29. Meo
.30. Mirasi .. 206
1,440 62 101 18 4 ..
..23 .. 9 •. 390 20

31. Mochi 9,411 108 421 ..' 8 .. 8 " 3" 32 .. 2,624 56

.32. l\fu8salIi .. 6,359 7 !\ 56 3 .. 7 .. 1,393 ..
:33. Nai ]5,605 8 2 209 136 8,770 6 .. 11 ],531 1
34. Od 2,486
:35. Pakhiwara 41 12

.36. Pa.than .. 98
37. Qasab .. 12,623 32 12 289 .. 3
38. Rajput •• 115 61

39. Ramdasia

·40. Saini
J ,159
] ,]01
" 1,106
", .. 5
40

41. sayad 2 ..
·42. Sheikh " 133 " II

43. Sunar 35,370 .. 15 7 20 1 ." 201

-44. Tarkhan 14.199 39 2 691 58 7,021 4 .. .. .. .. .. 8 .• 1,377
45. Teli 3,482 .. 29 479 .. 3 .. .. .. .. 318 20
 365

APPENDIX II TO CHAPTER XII.-concld.

----- ---,-- ----1--

TRADITIONAL CASTES. ..; .~ ci

~~:a ci ..c '"d
s ro -§ ...: :iE :E ] ~d m
"0
'2 .;; ..0~
• d
... ..c:I

.~ .g ~ 'd S ~~
~~~~ ~ ~ ~ Z Po<
d
CI ~
~ 'OJ
w. J3
s:: ~
w. ::s d
w.E-i
1 23 ·24252627 28 29 30 31 32 33 35 36 37 38 4041 42
____________ I________________ /·---r-~-/--c_/--r---I--/--/---

PUNJAB 523 4,0021247 24 32 23644 425 150 2,12334 94,485 41,767 262 7 317 19,814 15 9 2,682
f
6 ...... ..
1. Aggarwal
2. Ahir . . . . . . I .. ..

3. Arain 9 14 .. 42 38 .. "
4., Arora 81 ....... ..

5. Awan 22 41 .. 261
6. Bawaria 235

7. Chamar 77.. .. .. .. .. 3 1I3 112 41,631

8. Chhimba 129 .. •. •• •. .. .."I 107 3 .. 114" ..
9. Chuhra ., I ........ 193 .. 30 58 22
"I 104
10. Dagi and Koli

11. Darzi 41 224 .. 1. . . . .. 47 .. 1,738 600 ... .

12. Dhobi 83 ...... .. 64 .. 1,312 308 .. ..
,
13. Faqir 12 2.. .... 4012 432 .. 2,861 55 247 .. 2 2,647
14. Ghosi 3

15. Gujjar 3 ....

16. Rarni 387

17. Jat 31 271 2 ..

18. Jhiwar 8,724 125" ..
19. Julaha 35 1 .. 24 .. 29 425 7 202 .. 8,511 86 . . . . 200 1,776" ..
20. Kahar ··.0 .... 2,320

21. Kamboh .0 ••••••

58
22. Kashmiri 2 9 .. 266 371.....
23. Khatri ........ 3
24. Kumhar 215 31 ..... . 73 .. 2,856 100 ....
25. Lohar 16 54 9.. •. .. 3 .. 125 .. 2,328 9 450 .. 5
26. Machhi • 0 •••• '0 15J .. 3,105 598 ....
27. Mahtam 21 1,995
.. 1. . . .
28. Mali 194 ....... . 446 256 ..
29. Meo ........ 206
30. Mirasi ··.0·· .. 326 •• 179 308 .. ..
31. :Mochi 3 .•.... 32 103 1 5,516 2 10 484 .. ..
32. Mussalli .. 9 .. " 97 .. 3,630 1,147 .. ..
33. Nai 6 44 .... ,. " 126 •• 4.382 344 .. .. 28
34. Od 2,486
35. Pakhiwara .. 29
36. Pathan 2 32 39 25 ....
37. Qasab 146 .. 910 11,224 .. .. 6
38. Rajput 34 ....... . 13 .. 7 .... .
39. Ramdasia 13
40. Saini 1,01l ",. "' .... 84
41. Say ad 2
42. Sheikh 95 I 1 25
43. Sunar 2,022 ....... . 44.. 33,001' 59 ....
44. Tarkhan 2 91 .. 4,447 27
6 •. 13 .. / .. J 35 36015 •.
45. T~i 35 .. 4 .... 18 1,493 '~j 8 1,068 .. 2
 366
SUBSIDIARY TABLE I.
Actual and proportional figures of castes classified according to their traditional occupations.
III
;:, %;.,0[
~~ ~
~ ~ == ..... I
.~O~ ~
-E~
No. G~ouP AND CASTE.
~~
t:
_.
",0;::
5"~ 0) g.
p.,
ctl """ IN O. GROUP AND CASTE.

.b@
rt2
P:; ~ p.,~
_____ 2 -----1
- ----
AORICUL'l'URISTS
3

12,332'
4
. 1--------
430
'1

SHOE'~IAKING
2 3

--1,692\
4

60

1 Jat 6,070 213 28 Chamar Including Ramdasia 1,21ll, 43

2 Rajput 2,352 83 29 Mochi 4721

3 Arain •. 1,331 47 DYEING 96

I I

4 Awan .. 539' 30 Chhimba 96

5 Kanet .. 306 11 TAILORS 46

6 Kamboh 240 8 Darzi 46

7 Ghirath 124 4 SWEEPING 1,093 38
8 Meo 133 5 n Chuhra 681 24

9 Saini 165 6 33 Mussalli .. 412

10 Rathi .• 134 5 WASHING 176
II Dagi and Koli 182 6 34 Dhobi 176

12 Pathan 350 12 .BEGGING 531

13 Ahir 222 8 35 l!'aqir 287

14 Mali 86 3 36 Mirasi 244
AGRIGULTURE AND CATTLE BREE· 696 1 24 WATER CARRYING 370
DING.
:17 Jhiwar Including Kahar 370
15 Gujjar 696 24

TRADE 73 WEAVING 876

16 Aggarwal 13 38 ,Tulaha 672

)7 Arora ••
271
39 Kashmiri 203

18 Khatri 516 18 EA RTHEN WORK 620,

J

III Sheikh 415 15 4-0 Knmhar .~ 620

CRIME, HUNTI:tiG AND ]!'OWLERS

9~1 3 ARTISAN 1,148

20 Bawaria 32 41 Lohar 334-

21 Maht.am 65 2 42 Sunar 160\

CRI~IE 40 1 43 Tarkhan

22 Harni .. 3 BAKING AND WATER CARRYING

23 Pakhiwara 4 44 Machhi

24 Sansi •. 33 , SHAVING
I

I CAMEL DRIVING 624 22 45 Nai

25 j Biloch " 624 22 BUTCHER

PRJES1' 1,363 47 46 Qasab

26 Brahman 1,059 OIL FRESSING

47 Teli
27 I1 Sayad " 294 10
 367

SUBSIDIARY TABLE II,

Variation in caste, tribe, since 1881.
(Based on Imperial' Table XVIII).
- -
-1'1
°0
PERSONS (OOO'S OMITTED), PEROENTAGE OF VARIATION INOBEASE (+), DEGREASE
(-), ., .
:;:
<1)'1=:-
~ --I- - - ~.,g;
-+>1> ....

:3 OASTE OR TRIBE. 1931. 1921. 1911. 1901. 181)1. 1881.

1921 to 19l1 to 1901 to 1891 to 1881 to iO-+>_I
1931. 1921. 19II, 1901. 1891. ~CDC()
J3 III I'I~

2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 II 12 13 14
- - -------1---- - - --,---- \ ----
I
2
Aggarwal
Ahir
373
222
349
202
339
201 198 189 16 6
+6'8
+10'1
+2'9
+-1
..
+1'8
.,
+4'7
..
+13-8
.-
+3 3'S

3 Arain '. 1,329 1,086 974 1,004 890 79 5 +22'4 +U'6 -3'0 +12'7 +11'9 +6 7'1
603 538 +8-8 +5'9 +12'0 +4 2'9
4 Arora 770\" 707 668 648 +3'1 +7'4

5 Awall 539 440 425 421 389 35 I +22'5 +3'4 +1'2 +8'0 +ll'O +5 3'6
6 Bagaria 2 2 I +51'1 +28'3 ., .. ., ..
7 Bawaria 33 35 33 29 26 22 -6'6 +6'0 +12'8 +10'2 +20-0 + 47' 7
8 Biloch 625 J531 531 467 383 33 2 +17'6 + '0 +13'S +21-8 +15'5 + 88' 2
9 Brahman .. 1,059 995 986 1,077 1,069 1,04 1 +6-4 + '9 -8'5 + '8 +2'7 + I' 7
10 Chamar ., 1,102 1,135 1,076 1,172 1,148 1,03 4 -2'8 +5'5 -8-2 +2'1 +11'0 + il'6
11 Chhimba 92 121 124 147 142 100 -23'4 -2-7 ~15'7 +3-8 +41'2 -7' 9
12 Chllhra 681 751 913 1,175 1,176 1,03 9 -9'2 -17'8 -22'3 - '0 +13'1 - 34' 4

13 Dagi and Koli.. 182 165 172 154 168 79 +10'2 -4'1 +ll'9 -8'2 +ll3'6 +1 31'7
14 Darzi 46 38 36 39 37 30 +19'4 +7'7 -9'3 +6'1 +22'3 + 51'3
15 Dhobi 175 164 152 142 139 124 +6'5 +8'1 +6'5 +2'1 +12'6 + 41' o
16 Dumna 32 37 72 53 64 66 -12'6 -019-2 +35-3 -16'6 -3'2 - 51'6

17 Faqir 284 270 263 362 300 11 2 +5'0 +2-9 -27-5 +20'7 +168'1 +1 1S3'3
18 Ghirath 123 ll8 121 122 119 II I +4'1 -2'6 -'5 +2-6 +1'4 +1 1'1
2 +664'1 -79-2 -19-7
19 Ghosi 4 I 2 3 3 +13'6 =1=19-4 + 72' 7
20 Gujjar 696 627 596 612 600 53 9 +ll-O +5-3 -2'6 +2'0 II '3 + 29'1
21 Rarni 3 3 3 3 4 1 +13'4 -1l'1 -2-9 -16'7 +215-4 +1 57'o
22 .1at 6,070 5,454 4,891 4,884 4,500 4,22 4 +ll'3 +11'5 + '1 +8'5 +6'5 + 43' 7
23
24
Jhiwar
,lnlaha
370
672
371
643
332
627
450
652
459
620
41 8
59 3
- '3
+4-5
+1l-9
+2'6
-26'3
-3'8
-IS
+5'1
+9'6
+4'6
-+1U'3'35
25 Kamboh 181 172 174 151 129 +32-4 +54 -1-3 +15'4 +16'4 + 84' 9
26 Kashmiri 166 175 190 141 15 0 +20'2 -5-1 -7'7 +34-4 -5'6 + 33' 6
27
28
Khatri
Kllmhar
:::1-
620
453
570
424
543
434
561
419
515
39 2
46 6
+14'0
+8'8
+6'9
+5'0
-2'3
-3-3
+3'5
+S'9
+6'7
+10'7
+ 31'5
+ 33' 2
29 I,ohar 334 322 320 !!47 323 29 2 +3'6 + '7 -7-9 +7-3 +10'9 4' 5
30 ~lachhi 315 281 240 236 197 16S +12'0 +17-2 +1-5 +20-1. +17'1 =1=187'5

31 l\fahtam 64 94 82 83 57 50 -32'1 -15'3 -1'1 +45'2 +13'3 27' 2

32 Mali 72 93 97 106 96 59 -22-2 -4'1 -8'6 +1D-4 +63'6 =1= 23' 2
33 Megh 23
125
30
ll2
40
133
44 41
116
37
11 3
-26'0
+11-9
-23-0
-7-6
-10'8 +7'9
+15-0
+9-9 - 39' 7
34 Meo 121 -9'4 +3'0 + 10'9
35
36
Mirasi
Mochi
"\
" 243
467
232
429
223
411
245
408
231
384
19 2
33 4
(l
+4'5
+S'8
+4'1
+4'4
-8'8
+ '7
+6-0
+6-3
+20'1
+15'0
+ 26' 3
+ 39'8
37 Mussalli 412
381
324
361
310
345
57
370 371 324
+27'4
+5-5
+4'5
+4-6
+439'6
-6'8
.,
--3
...+14'7 -. 17'6
38 Nai +
39 Od 33 29 32 26 22 6 +14-8 -10'1 +21'1 +16-5 +43'4 +1 09' o
40 P akhiwara 3 3 4
t 4 4 +10-7 -24-5 +3'2 -2-2 -1-8 -17' 1

41 Pathan 345 262 273 247 221 21 1 +32'0 -4'0 +10-4 +1l'5 +5'1 + 64' o
42 I Qasab 127 121 117 114 109 93 +5-3 +2'9 +2,S +4-3 +18'2 +,37' 4
43 Kanet 306 288 404 390 370 346 +6-1 -28'6 +3'6 +5'4 +6-9 - 11'6
44 Rajput 2,352 1,853 1,566 1,784 1,748 1,64 8 +26'9 +IS'3 -12'2 +2'1 +6'0 + 42' 7
45 Rathi 134 118 98 38 101 83 +13'6 +20'7 +157'5 -62-3 +21'3 + 61' 6
46 Saini 157 120 108 122 121 147 +30'7 +11'7 -ll'5 +1-~ -IS-I +6' 9
17 Sansi 28 17 24 26 22 20 +62'1 -28'8 -6-0 +17-0 +ll'5 + 41' S
48 Sarera 11 10 11 10 11 1I +13'7 -8'1 +12'1 -15'7 +5'3 +4' 1
49
{")O
Sayad
Sheikh
293
408
247
245
239
277
231
265
217
288
20 1
29 4
+18'7
+66'5
+3'3
~1J05
+3'6
+4'5
+6'3
-8'0
+8'1
-2'0 tas· 61
'S

51
52
Sunar
Tarkhan
160
654
127
615
156
638
175
675
164
622
146
56 4
+25'6
+6'4
-18'5
-3'6
-10'7
-5'5
+6-4
+S'6
+12'5 +9' 4
+10'2 + 15'9
53 Teli 339 305 285 309 292 25 I +11-1 +7'2 -S'1 +6'1 +16'4 +'35' 4
I
- - - - - - - - - - -- -- - -
\
"
•
 369

APPENDIX I.
VITAL STATISTICS.
System of .
The system of registering vital statistics in the British Districts is Registration~
as follows. In the rural circles, births and deaths are reported by village
chaukidars (watchmen) who are provided with two books, one for births and
the other for deaths, in which entries are made, on the chaukidar's report, by
a resident of the village who can read and write, and the lambardars (village
headmen) of each villag~ are responsible that these entries are duly made .. The
chaukidars take their books with them to the Thana (police station) at their
fortnightly visits and from these books and from oral enquiries made from
chaukidars, the Police Muharrirs compile the fuller registers which they main-
tain. Fortnightly returns are submitted, through the Superintendent of
Police, to the Civil Surgeon. The Civil Surgeon forwards fortnightly, monthly
and annual returns, compiied from the Police returns, to the Director of Public
Health, Punjab. From t~e returns. so-received, monthly and annual returns
are prepared in th~ office of the Director of Public Health, Punjab. The Police
Muharrirs receive a small monthly allowance in all cases in which the work
is done satisfactorily. In MuniciI?al towns, when a birth or death occurs in any
household, the head of the household makes a report within three days of the
OCCUITence or causes a report to be made orally or upon a form provided by the
Committee. If for any reason he is unable to do so, the report is made by an
adult member of his family, or failing any such, by an adult male servant,
or in the' case of births, by the midwife employed in the accouchement. If a
15irth or death occurs in a household in which there is no grown up male member,
the report is made by the sweeper of themohalla (street or lane). The mohalla-
dar (a responsible resident of the mohalla) and the sweeper are jointly and
severally responsible that there is no omission. In most Municipalities, rules
or bye-laws have been adopted under the Municipal Act, regarding the proper
registration of births and deaths. In towns where no special bye-laws for the
registration of vital" s.tatistics have been prescribed by the Municipal Committee,
but where the watch and ward is done by the Municipal Police the constable
of each beat reports all deaths occurring in it. The police are assisted by the
sweepers of the mohallas, who supply the information regarding births. Birth
and death regist3rs are kept at Municipal Registry Offices, and weekly returns
compiled from the registers are forwarded to Civil Surgeons for incorporation
in their district weekly returns. Aweeklyreturn showing the births and deaths
registered in all Municipal towns with a popula tion of ten thousand and upwards
each, and a monthly return showing the births and d·eaths registered in all
districts, are published in the Punjab Government Gazette.
The accuracy of the registers maintained by the P·olice and Municipali-
ties is testJd by the Director of Public Health, Punjab, and Assistant Directors
of Public Health and District Medical Officers of Health, Civil Surgeons,
Superintendents and Assistant Superintendents of Police, Tahsildars, Naib-
Tahsildars, Kanungos, Superintendents of Vaccination and Vaccinators. All
omissions of births and deaths are supplied in the registers after verification
by the Civil Surgeons, and the District Officers are asked to punish the defaul-
ters.
 370

APPEl'I DIX II.

LEPROSY.
In January 1925 His Excellency the Vjceroy constituted an Indian Oounoil
£If the Britisb. Empire Leprosy Relief Association with a view to the inaugura-
tion of an active campaign to eradicate leptosy from Inilia, and nominated His
Excellency Sir Malcolm Hailey, K.C.S.I., C.I.E., the then Governor of the
Punjab, as one of his Vice-President,s. An appeal was issued to India by His
Excellency the Viceroy, at whose instance His Excellency the Governor of the
Punja.b on the 28th of January, 1925, issued a. similar appeal enlisting in the
Punjab the support of all who, by reason of their rank, position and affluence,
were in a position to assist in the beneficent work. To as.sist in t.he raising of
funds a.nd the organiza.tioll of measures to eradicate the disease from the Plmjab,
His ExceHency constituted a Provincial Oommitt,ee of the Brit~h Empire
Lepro3)' Relief ASl3ociation. This task was succeBsfully {lomp1oetecl jn the yoeM
1926, and a sum of Rs. 2,07,551/13/9 was raised by private subscriptions. The
.amount collected was transferred to the Indian Council of the British Empire
Leprosy Relief Association and the provincial committee then ceased to fU11Cticll.
The Punjab Branch; however;has been receiving its. quota fr{Jm the Central
"()rganisation and in order to utilize this money in accorda.nce" with their instruG-
tions, a teGhnical committee was appoinwd by the Punjab Government to deal
with the prOblem and to suggest measures from time to time for stamping out
leprosy from the Province.
The Punjab Census Report for 1921 shows that tbere were then 2,737
lepers in the Plmjab, of whichl, 627 were residing in British Territory and 1,110
in the Punja.b States; so the problem was not of a great magnitude in the Pro-
vince. In this oonnection it might be stated that Leprosy Hospitals (Leprosaria)
-exist, at Tarn Taran, Ambala: RawaJpindi, PalRmplIT aud Snbathu. ThesB
nospita)s ar~ nUl by tbe Mission to Lepers in the East wit.h tbe aS3ista}lCe of 8,
grant-in-aid from Government, the amount of which during the year 1925 was
approximat~ly Rs. 77,000/-.
During the year 1927, the work carried out by the Pro,lncial Committee
'comprised a survey of the local situation, both on the administrative and techni-
·cal sides, as it 'vas ielt, that" before any plan of eampaign could be drawn up,
it ,vas necessary to explore the ground.
Dr. A. R. Mehta, D.P.H" was deputed to the School of Tropical Medicine
:and Hygiene at Calcutta to undergo special training under Dr. Muir~ in the diag-
nosis of Leprosy and in modern methods of treat.ment, to visit the Leper hospi-
tals in the Province, and to make a detailed study of their orga.nisation and
.equipment w'ith the permission and assistance of their respective Superintendents.
\Vjt,h the ohject, in view to stamp out Leprosy from the Kangra district,
where- alone the disease was then known to be endemic, arrangelI'.ents were made
to send to Calcutta all Assistant Surgeons a.nd Suh-_o!.ssisunt Surgeons serving
in the Kangra district for special training in the diagnosis and treatment of
Leprosy, at the expense of the British Empire Leprosy Relief Association.
Duing the year 1929, a.t the request of the Committee, ~.h{) Punja.b
Government sa'ncti~\i an honorarium of Rs. 70/- per mensem (half of \\o-hich
Tepresented a grant from Government
j
a.nd 'the -otller half fTOm the funds of the
A,SBooiatiqn) for the Medic'al Officer in cha.rge of the Palampur Asylum where
no qua1ified Medical Officer ~a8 then employed.
 APPENDIX II~-LEPROSY. 37I
Steady progress was made during the year 1930 in giving effect to the
policy advocated by the Punjab Branch of the British Empire Leprosy Relief
Association.

It was decided to engage a whole-time leprosy expert and subordinate

staff for the purpose of carryi.ng out a leprosy survey in the Kangra district.
The Medina,} Officer provisionally selected for the post, on the recommendation
of Dr. Muir, was, however, not available, but after this decision had been
reached, information was received that the Indian Council proposed to send a.
leprosy-survey (treatment) party under the charge of Dr. Santra to the Kangra.
district during the Sllmmer of 1930. As the result of the survey made by Dr.
Santra, it was discovered that in 83 villages situated in three zails of the Kangra
district .'52 peI'sons were suffering from leprosy, whilst in the Kulu tahsil 28 lepers
were found in 29 villages and in the Banjar tahsil ofKulu sub-division, 54 villages
contained J;{ lepers. The survey party also visited the Malldi State, in which
50 lepers wer~ discovered, in 47 villages and an appreciable number of lepers
was also discovered in the Chamba State. In addition, a rough survey was
carried out in two tahsils of the Amritsar district and 15 lepers were discovered
in 116 villages. These circumstances necessitated consideration of the question
of appointing a whole time leprosy expert to carry out surveys with a view to
obtaining more detailed information in regard to the incidence of the disease;
whilst Dr. Santra recommended the appointment of such an officer and also
pointed out th~ need of improving the training of medical men and more especial-
ly medical students in the diagonsis and treatment of the disease.
Apart from these activities Dr. Santra and his party held leprosy clinics>
ea0h of seven days duration, in Kangra district under arrangements made by the
Inspector-General of Civil Hospitals, Punjab, and the Civil Surgeon, Kangra.
These clinics were attended by some 21 doctors and their travelling expenses
were borne by the British Empire Leprosy Relief Association. Dr. Santra
also visited the King Edward Medical College, the Amritsar Medical School
and the VVomen's Medical School at Ludhiana, where he delivered lectures and
(fave demonstrations on the diagonsis and treatment of leprosy to the staff and
::>
students. •
The Assistant Surgeon in charge of the Civil Hospital, Palampur, who was
placed in medical charge of the Palampur Leper Asylum, c~~tinued ~o draw the
fee of Rs. 35/- per mens em from the Punjab Branch of the BrItIsh EmpIre Leprosy
Relief Association.
, A grant of Rs. 2,500/- was made to the Subathu Lep~r. Asylum to meet
part of the c,ost of providing a new dispensary and a small chmcallaboratory.
During the year 1931, considerable progress was made in exten~i~g anti-
leprosy work in the Punjab. The Punjab Government, alter obtammg the
vi('ws of the Commissioners and Missionary Societies, approved ol the proposal
ol the Provincial Conunittee in regard to the appointment of visiting committees
for the inspection of leper asylums in t4e Punjab ..
Almost all the Medical Officers in charge of dispensaries in the Kangra
district have already received the special training in the treatment of leprosy
at Calcutta or from Dr. Santra who visited that district. ,During the last
four years, 14 Medical Officers and lour private m!=ldical practitioners were sent
to Calcutta at the expense of the Association.
372 APPENDIX n.-LEPROSY;

In regard to the training of medical students, the late Special Leprosy

Officer of the Committee delivered a lecture-~emonstration on leprosy to the
students of the King Edward .Medical College and the Amritsar Medical School.
An annua1 grant of a sum of Es. 100/- was given to each of the five leper
asylums in the Punjab (Tarn Taran, Amb.ala, Palampur, Subathu and
Rawalpindi) to provide comforts for the inmates. In addition to this, a sum of
Rs. 3,000/- was granted to the Honorary Superintendent, Tarn Taran Leper
Asylum, to meet in part the cost of erecting {tn operation block and a sum of
Rs. 1,250/- was given to meet half the cost of equipping it. Also, a sum of
Rs. 2,500/- was granted to the Subathu Leper Asylum to meet part of the cost of
erecting and equipping a small laboratory.
With a view to obtaining a detailed k~owledge in regard to the incidence
of Leprosy in the Punjab a whole-time medical officer with M.B. B.S., qualifica-
tions (Dr. Jaikaria) has been appointed with the object of carrying out leprosy
surveys and of supervising the work of a leprosy survey propaganda party.
During the period from March 1st to December 1931, he did much valuable work
and it need scamely be said that the expenditure of Rs. 4,755/2/1 incurred in
this connection has been fully justified by the result. In all, 956 villages were
surveyed during this period of nine months, and 444 cases (or 253'12 per 100,000
of population) of leprosy were discovered in 199 villages. Seven leprosy clinics
were opened for the treatment of 397 cases.
An extensive propaganda was carried out by means of magic-lantern
shows and wide distribution of pamphlets on Leprosy. As many as 95 magic-
lantern lectures were deliver~d by Dr. Jaikaria.
 73

APPENDIX IiI.
DEPRESSED CLASSES.
The question as to what are' depressed classes; has of late aroused Depressed;
Classes.
considerable interest. The term 'depressed classes', according to the defini-
tion laid down by the Census Commissioner for India, comprises:-
(i) All persons who would pollute a caste H indti by proximity or touch.
(i1:) All those 'who are forbidden entry into the interior of ordinary Hindu
temples.
(iii) .Those who are not allowed. to draw wate']' from the village well.
The castes which fall under the first category are comparatively few,
and at present no caste in this Province is supposed to cause pollution simply
by coming within a certain distance of the caste Hindu. In private buildings,
however, no caste Hindu would let a sweeper enter his residential room, not to
speak of the latter ever_dreaming of going into the kitchen. In many cases the
~hadow of a Chamar or a Chuhra would pollute a caste Hindu jf he happened
to be in his own house, but he would not mind such a thing in a playground or
on a public road. The tradition or habit has much to do with the dread or
contempt of untouchables.
The matter of temple-entry is also a very vexed question. My inquiries
show that old temples such as those in Southern India, where the practice
or tradition has attained the force of ritual, do not really exist in this Pro-
vince. The question as to which castes are, and which are not, allowed
access to the difierent temples is still difficult of solution. It appears that
a P.1lrbia Dhobi would not be allowed to enter a temple, but a Hindu barber,
especially if well dressed, would not be objected to. Large urban areas are not
the places for a real test. of disqualification for temple-entry as there the parti-
culars and antecedents of an individual are not known, but in villages having
temples for public worship such restrictions can be enforced.
The backward caste$ when numerous enough in any locality usually
avoid such unpleasantness by having a place of worship of their own, however
humble. In some cases when a family of a depressed caste (for instance Chuhra)
is isolated in a place they would erect a mud temple to Guga, in size no larger
than an ordinary Indian chuhla (hearth), and adorn it with peacock feathers.
The questjon of who can and who cannot draw water from the village
well is also usually full of difficulties. The main criterion is as to whether it is
easy or difficult for the people to obtain drinking water in the locality, and
the scruples disappear in proportion as the difficulty to secure water increases.
The untouchables usually have their own wells, but very often would take
water from the water-courses of wells or canals. In cases where the whole
population depends on water stored in ponds they usually obtain it at a
separate ghat at some distance from t.hat of caste Hindus.
Thus it will be realised that the q~testion as to who are depressed classes
is not at all easy to determine, and some castes will always be difficult to classify.
The measure of reaction to he manifested by these classes at the time of separa tc
enfranchisement also depends upon various considerations. In some places
where there is an overwhelming influence of caste Hindus the depressed classes
may not COllle forward to claim the vote. This may well happen in Rohtak,
Hissar and Gurgaon. The reaction in Jullundur, Hoshiarpur, Lyallpur,
Sheikhupura and Montgomery is likely to give the depressed a much longed
 374 APPENDIX III.-DI']PREBSED CI,ABSES.

for opportunity to secure a large voting strength. In Ludhiana, Ferozepore-

and Ambala the Sikh element will probably retain its hold, but it will not be a
case of plain sailing and the struggle may easily take a serious turn.
Estimate of The Sociall\Iap in the beginning of this Report shows the population of
the Probable
Mumberof
the Depressed
the castes, which have been classified as ' depressed' according to the above
Classes. tests out of those for which we had the figures. Such castes comprise all Ad-
Dharmis and the Hindu castes, Bawaria, Chamar, Chuhra, Dagi and Koli,
Dumna, Megh, Od, Ramdasia, .Sansi and Sarera, and their strength in British
Territory comes to 1,310,709. It is true that we have not got the figures for
some other castes, which are also untouchable, but all of them are numerically
unimportant. An estimate of the present population of these minor castes *
made on the basis of the] 92] figures, indicates their population to be ] 31 ,300.
Thus the total figure for the Hindu and Ad-Dharmi depressed classes will be
nearly a million and a half. 1£ all the depressed classes get the vote, their popu-
lation is likely to be slightly larger, as the .indications are that in that case they
may be joined by some of the low classes among Sikhs and Muslims. It may
be remarked that the aggregate of Hindu depressed classes does not include
the :figures of the members of those classes, who have been converted to Vedic
Dharm and returned no caste or merely Arya in the column of caste.
It is necessary to add that the strength of each of the depressed castes,
named above, by religion and sex a.re given in Imperial Table XVII for each
district and state. Similar figures of Ad-Dharmis are given in Imperial
rfable XVI.
The figures of total population and literacy for each Tahsil in British
Territory are given for Ad-Dharmis and four of the most numerous depressed
castes, namely Ohuhra, Chamar, Dagi and Koli and Sansi, in Provincial Table
II. In the Social Map in the beginning of this Volume the light-blue portion
of the rectangles represents the total strength of Ad-Dharmis and the Hindu
depressed classes for which figures are available. App_endix I to Chapter XI
is a key to this map and gives the actual and proportionate figures for each
unit of the Province. It will be observed that the Ramdasia is put down as
one of the Hindu depressed classes and in this connection it has only to be
added that these persons returned themselves as Hindus by religion and
Ramdasia by caste. They are really Ohamars and belong properly to the
Hindu depressed cla.sses. Those Ramdasias who retured themselves as Sikhs
are not included in these :figures.
*Mazhabi, Marecha, Bangali,Barar, Bazigar, Bhanjra, Chanal, Daoli (Donla), Dbllnak, Gandhila, Gedri,
Kehal. Khatik, KOri, Nat, PaBi, Perna, Ribar, Sapela and Sirkibllnd.

PRINTED A'l' TEE .. OIVIL AND MILITARY GAZE'lTE " PRESS, LAEORE
TN THE PUNJAB, liT E. A. SMEDLEY. MANAGER.
 INDEX
OF THK

More important Subjects and Terms.

SUbject or Term. Page. Subject or Term.

A. A~oncluded.
Abbasia Canal .. .. .. 39 Ara.bic .. •• •• •• 278
Accuracy of census figures •. .. 79 Arain .. .. .. .. 259,329
Acland, Government Actuary •. .. 126 Area.. .. .. .. 1-7
Act, num ber of factories under the .. 41 Area, a.verage irrigated •. ., 38
Act, Sarda .. " .. 172 & 173 Area. canal· irrigated •• •• 38
Aot, Sikh Gurdwaras •. •. 21 Area, changes in •• •• 7
Actual age distribution .. •. 126 .Area, cultivable .. •• .. 27
Actuaries .• " .. 126 Area figures for districta •. .• 7
Ad·Dharmi •. .. .. :no Area.. groS8 cultivated .. .. 27
Ad·Dharm, instruction about the record of 289 Area. increase in canal irrigated •. 1~
Adjustmer.t of population at past censuses J.5 Area, increase in cultiva ble .• .. Hi & 16
Administrative Divisions, density in .. 13 Area, net· cultivated .. .. 27
Administrative Divisions, Dames of .. 2&3 Area of the British Terriwry " .. 2
Adult literacy .. .. .. 255 Area of the Punjab •. •• 11
.
Afghanistan "
Afghanistan, trade w6h
.•
••
..
•.
116,277,
350
Area of the Punjab States
Area, popUlation and density .•
.. ..
..
3,13
11-14
41 Area, population and denaity-comparison
Age and civil CQndition, distribution of popu. with foreign countries .. .. 11
lation by .. .. •• 185 Area, B<lwn under cereals, pulses and valuable
Age and civil condition, proportional distri. .cr0PB-_ _ .. .. .. 31
bution .aocording· to •. .. 172 Area. survey .• .. .. 7
Age and oivil condition, uDsmoothed figures Area under (vital) registration " 66
by .... .. 173 Area, yearly sown and matured .. 30
Age at marriage •• •• .. 172,174 Area. proportion of widows in different .. 187
Age distribution- Armenians " •• •• 360
I10t different censuses •• .• 128 Army .. .. •• .. 230
by individual years •• •. 126 Arora .. .. .. .. 259,299.
by sex •. " " 131 829
howaffooted by migration. • •. 135 Artificial swelling of census figures •• 80
of different castes •. •• 136 Arya Bhnsha •. •• .• 271
in England and France •. •• 131 Aryas ~.. .• .. 290
in other provinces .. •. 132 Arya Samaj, the Census Committee, Wachho·
of infirm " •• .. 203 wall .. .. .. .. .:.l71
Age distribution, percentage of variation in 68 .Assa.m " •• •• 261
Age·periods, proportion of infirm at different; 203 Attock.. .. .. .. 224,201.
Age.periods, quinquennial •. .. 126 273, 28~
Age, preIerence for oertain years of .. 126 Australia •• •• " 281
Age returns, peculiarities of .. 126 Australia., wheat imported from •• 19
Age, school.going " .. •. 59,253 Average annual prices " .. 48
Age, usual features of the return of .• 125 Average, calculations of - age of bride at
-\.ged, the proportion of - in the total popu. marriage " .. 174 & 175
lst,ion.. " •. " 130 Average irrigated area .. 38
Aged, where most numerous . . .. 133 Awan " .. 259,330
Aggarwn.! " " " 259,329 Awan·kari " .• 275
Agriculture .. .. •. 32,220
Agriculture, improvement in methods of " 34 B.
Agricultural College. the Puniab .. 32
Agricultural conditions of the province .. 28 Babbar .Akali gang 21
Agricultural education .• .. 32 Bagri .. .. 274
Agrinultural la.nd, price per acr·J .. 32 Bahawalpur Canal .. 39
Agricultural research .. •. 31 Bahawalpur State " " 2,201,221
Agricultural stock and its care .. 35&36 Bahti " 338
A~Cu1ture. demo~ration Il~~ propaga~~al Banda Matram .. 213,281
34 Banks, mortgage .. .56
.Ahir •. .. .. 259,329 Bar·di·Boli .. 27{)
Ahil.i.Hadis .• .. 305 Barl Doab,.Lower •• 18
Ahluwalia. " .. 357 Earl Doab, Upper .• 1{)
Ahmadia " .. 313 Basham " 178
Ahmdal " " 43 Bawaria " 331
Ajmer-Merwara •. .. 203,261 Bazaz •• 229
Akali. Babbar - gang .. 21 Beas •• 2
Akali Dal " " 21 Bedi.. •• 323
Akali movement • • •. 293 Bees, keeping of 225
AkaU Parchar •• .. 341 Bengal Ce~U8 Report of 1921 " 174
.Altit;Jde, effect of - on deaf.mutism 198 Bengali .• 278
Ambala •• •. 93, 174. Beopari •• 351
178. 202, Better living societies 56 & 57
251 Bhangi .. 326
Amerioan cotton •. 34 Bhili •. 277
Amount of sterility 182 Bhotia .. 273
Amritsar .. 80,93,94. Bihar and Orissa. •. 261
178,201. Bibner State •• 2,40
250 & 251 BiIaspur .. 174, 178,
Anglo.Indian, definition of the term •• 361 274
Anglo.IndUtns, s~ngth of - a.t past six cen- Bilingualism .. •. 279
suses •• 360 Biloch .. •. 331
Annual birth and death ra.tes " 48 Bilochi .. •. 276
Annua.l a.verage prices •. 48 Birds, keepers of .. 225
Annual rate of marease per oent. Birth and death rates, annual •. 17,23
Ia.tion " 15 Birth a.nd death rates during 1867-1921 •. 18
 o.
II

PUNJAB OlllNSUS REPORT.] INDlllX.

Subject or Term. Page. Subject or Term. Page.

B-concluded. C-concluded.
l3irths and deaths, natural increase due to .. 66-68 Chinese, Tibeto- - languagea I, 273
Births and deaths, recorded num bel' of 147,150 Cholista.n 39
Birt.hs in urban and rural areas 153 Chuha ,. 195
Births, the proportion of sexes at 152 Chuhla 81
Birth-rate in certain diAtricts .. 291 Chuhra 259,334
Bishkl1rman 303 Chuhras the religion of 289
Blind .. .. 199,206 Christians 181,313,
Blindness, measures fol' com bating 200 360
Bogus entries .. .. 80 Cities and seleeted towns, literacy in '251
Bombay .• .. 261 Cities, natural increase in 93
'Books published in last ,lec1de 281, 287 'Cities with more than 100,000 inhabitants. , 93
Born in Europe .. .. 361 City, definition of- 89
Boundaries, external changes in 5 & 6 Civil and Military Gazette " .. 281
Boundaries, internal clHtnges in 6 Civil condition, age distribution by ., I 185
Brahman ' 259, 290, Civil oondition and age, unsmoothed figures of 173
299, 302, Civil Disobedienoe .. .. •. '1 21
832 Class, size of the family by religion and - 21
Brahmanic Hindus 357 Classification of oastes ,. •. I 323
Brahmans, occupation of 232 Colonies, migration to - during the decade I 117
Brahmos " .. 290 Colony towns ., ,. ., 2,91,251
Brayne, l\Cr.-on rural uplift 61 Combatants recruited, where " I 15
Breeding Society, Horse, Pony and Mule :lii-37 Commission, Indian Statutory, . 21
Bride, average age of - at marriage 175 Communal conflict ., ., . -21-
Bridegroom, average age of - at mltrriage 17f) & 176 Communications, Road l) 49 & 50
British Territory 2 2ompanies, Joint Stock .. 44-47
Broadcasting . i 62--&;',63. ~mpals01y Ett~es-- __ 57
BUddhists .. .. , _ ..,_i -315. ,Concealment of infirmities- 201
Bullocks, nnmber-of-fiidcrrpnrogn- .-.' 31 Conditions, agricultural 28
Burma .. ' 261 Conditions of the last decade 20
Conference, Round Table 22
C. Congress session, Lahore 22
Consolidation of holdings 55 & 56
Calculations of average age at marriage 174 Conversion of religion 289
Calvert, Mr. H. .. .. 32 Convocation ., 22
Canada " 90 Co-operative Bank, Provincial .. 57
Canada, mode of taking the census in 10 Co·operative Movement 52,55
Canal-irrigated area ,. 38 Co· operative societies-
Canal systems .. p 2,39 Classification of - 54
Canal, Triple - Project 18 ~on.agrictUtural 56
Canals, Government - area irrigated by 2,39 Objects of loans from- 54
Carpenters, turners and joiners 226 Percentage of recoveries from - 53
Caste for which figures sorted ,. .. I 333 Total number of - 52
Caste, Race, Tribe and 322 Types of primary agrioultural 54
Castes, age distribution of different 136 Volume of credit of - 67
Castes, literacy by English for I 259 Co-operative Union, Punjab
258 Co-sharers of ja.mabandi holdings
57
223
Castes, Iiteraoy by selected
Castes, proportion of widows among different I 187 & 188 Cost of living 49
Castes, proportion of workers in different .. i 231 Cottage industries 43
Castes, Bex proportion in I 161 Cotton, improved varieties of - and wheat 34
Caste system, l\f. Emile Sen art's 326 Cousin-marriage 196
Casual migration llH & 114 Cow-slaughter 21
Cataract, successful operations of 200 Crioket Test Matches 287
Cattle censuses ., ., 31 Criminal Tribes 258
Cattle diseases, prevention and treatment Crops, seasons and , . 28-30
of 37 Cultivable area, definition of ", 27
Cattle farms 36 Cultivators 220
Cement Works 44 D.
Census as a test of vital record 135 Dagi and Koli 336
CensUl! Committee, the Arya Sa.ma.j. Wachho· Dailies in ciroulation 281
wall " 271 Paily Herald 281
Census enquiry. scope of 10 & 11 Dll.k editions of dailies 281
Census, fertility data compared with general 185 Dam,~ammal 20
(Jensus figures, accuraoy of .. .. 79 Dardic languages 273
Census figures, artifioial swelling of 79 D,ll'win 183
Census house, definition of .. 80 & 81 Darzi 335
Census, past .. ,. 14 & 15 Dasuya 302
Census Report, Bengal- of 1921 174 Deaf and dumb 197
Central Finanoing Institutes 58 Dealhs, recorded number of 147, 150
Central Pahari 278 Death-rate among the aged 131
~ntral Provinces and Berar 261 Death-rate, annual birth and 23
Ceramics, workers in 226 Death-rate by main diseases 17.23
Cereals, area sown under - pulses and valu· Death-rate, male and female 158
allle crops 31 Death-rate, monthly 24
226,333 Death-roll during Great War 15
Chamar
178,250, Decade, conditions of the last 20
Chamba 299
274 Deolining Birth rate
338 Delhi I, 261
Cll!~ng••
Chanhaori 275 Demobilization 21,69,221,
229 312
Chemical Products, trade in
Challab •. 2 Demonstration and propaganda in agrioulture 34
296 Density, area, population and •• 11,14
dW\d-marriage
Children, number of - dying within one year Density, area, population and - compared to
26 foreign countries ', .. 11 & 12
of birth
Chhimba. 334 Density, area, population and - in adminis-
Chin.lJ" trade with 41 trative divisions •. I 13
 ...
III

INDEX. [PUNJAB, 1931.

Subject or Term. Page. Subject or Term. ,Page.

D--concluded.
F-cene ludtd.
Density, area, population and - of districts
and states 13 & 14 Female education 60
Density of rural population 73 Female hospitals 27
Dental Hospital 27 Female immigration ,157
Departmental educational returns 254,268 Female infanticide 151, 154
Depressed castes 322 Female workers 216
Depressed classes 310,323. Female workers in different castes 233
373 Females, neglect of H6
Dera Ghazi Khan 2, 196, Ferozepore 2,93,154,
219, 250 178, 251,
Deswali 275 279
Dev Dharm 290,30J, Fertile and sterile marriages, percentage of .. 183
302 Fertility, speoial enquiry into 185
Dev Samaj 290, 301, Fevers .. 15
302 Figures, Ullsmoothed -- by civil condition
Dhanni cattle 36 and age 173
Dharam Premi 303 Financial stringenoy 19
Dhawal Pal 303 Financing In~titut\ons, Central 58
Dhiman Brahman 346 Fishing 255
Dhobi 259,335 Floods, rh'er ~8, 30
Diotionary, Dr. Jukes, Western Food, effect of -on fecunuity 298
Pnnjabi and English 274 Food industries 226
Digambari 315 Food-stuffs, tmcte in 229
Disparity of Boxes •• - 151 Fordwah Canal 39
Dispensaries, hosiptals and 27 Foreign- born, ('numeration of - in selected
Distriots, density in - and states 13 & 14 toWllB 93
Divisions, linguistic 273 Foreign cotrntries, sex proportion in 159
Di~mce 169 Foreign state servico .. 230
Doab 341 Foreign trade of Indil1 41
Domestic Eoonomy 61 Foundries 31l,42
Dress, industries of - and toilet 226 France 63,90
Drug habit ., .. 196 Fruit orchards 36
Duration of marriage and size of family 184- Fuel 229
Dusehra festival 21 G.
Dyeing, (Jovernment School of 60 Gahbar Gha.mbir 303
Gakkhar 352
E. Gang, Babbar Akali -21
Early marriage and feoundity .. 296 Garhshankar 302
Earner, definition of 208 Garhwal hills 275
Earthquake, Kangra 295 Garrett, Mr. 305
Eastern Punjab distriots 291 Gazette, Civil and Military 281
Eastern Times 281 Gazetted Government servants, act,ual figures
Edge, Vital Record in the tl'opics by 125 of - by castes . . .. .. 359
Eduoated unemployment
Education
234 General Schedule, specimen 01
59 & 60 Ghaggar
- I 274
8

Education Department, returns of 264,268 Ghirath 338

Education, progress made in 59 Glossary of castes, tribes and races ' 326
Education, compulsory - society
Engineering CoUege, Maclagan - Moghal-
..I 57 Goitre
Gojra, cataract. operations at ..
IllS
lWl
pura .• •• .. 60 Golden Temple 20
England amI Wales 63, 90, 125, Gossains 338
185 & 186 Governor of the Punjab, attempt made on
English 296 the life of .. 22
English as mother-tongue 276 Government Actuaries 126
English dailies 281 Grand Trunk Road 20
English literaoy by oastes .'. 259 Great War 16
English speakers, number of 361 Grey Canals . _ 36
Enquu'y into marriage and fertility 178 Grierson, Sir George 272
Enquh·y. scope and mode of census () Gl'oss-cuitivatllli al'e,~ 27
Enquiry, speoial - into the extent of edu· Gujarati 2.78
cated unemployment 8 Gujjar 259', 3311
Enquiry, speoial - into the size of ftullilies 10 Gujranwala 250
Eranian languages :l73 GUjrat -250,339
Errors in age returns, how corrected 126 Gurdaspur
European languages .. ;j61 Gurgaon f
7!!, 74,251
174,219,
Europeans, birthplace of 361 25Q
Europeans, sex proportion Muong l61 Gurmukhi, Literates in 260
Europeans, st.rength of - at past six censuses 360 (ltmrukbi, Frdu-Hindi -- cont.l·U\·el'~v 256
Evolution of oastes 323 Guru Gohinl Singh .. ' 305
H.
F. Halal-khor 326
.I!'actories, difierent kinds of 42 Hardy, Sir George 123
Fa:~ries Act, number of factories un.~.~rl Hariana 36
41 Hari Kis.l,an Kaul, l'andit 14
Factor:;. operatives 41,48 Barni 330
Families, houses and 80-83 Health conditions .. 22-'26
Fa T.allies, size of 82 Hides and skins industry '226
FJ.mily, size of - according to age of wife at Hides and Blnns, trade in 229
marriage .. .. .. 180 & 181 Hill States, Simla " 3,250
Fll,mily, size of - according to duration of Himalayan Natural Division 4&5
Dl.!lrriage •. .. .. 182 Himalayan, pronominalized - group or
Family. size of - correlated to occupation languages 273
of husband 178 Hindi, Urdu - Gurmukhi controver~y 256
Farms, cattle .. 33 Hindi, literates in .. 260
Farms, experimental seeds 33 Hindko , 275
Fecundity 296 Hindu Jat 300,339
 •
IV

PUNJAB OENSUS REPORT.] INDEX.

Subject or Term. Page. Subject or Term, Page.

-----+------------- .- _._ - -
H-concluded. J-concluded.
2l:11l Jhelum .. I
Hindu majority, where? 12,178,225
Hindu-l\fuslim riots .. 21, 290 &250
Hindu Rajput .• .. 300 Jhe!uml .. 275
Hindu Rajputs, S;)x proportion am. ng
Hindu scots .• .•
154
JOl
Jhiwar ..
Jind
I 343
\ 174
Hindus, causeij of decreasing uumber of 2!l5 Jogi 338
Hindus, detailed study of the figures of 29J Joint-stock 44-47
HindustanI 271,275 Jukes, Dl. 274
Hissar 174, 196, Julaha .. 236 & 343
251 Jullundur 93 & 251
Hissar Cattle .. .. 36 JunIna 2.28
Holdings, size of agrkultural .. 224
Horse, Pony and Mule Breeding !:lodt!ty 35- -117 K.
Hoshiarpur . 2, 17,1, 196,
251 Ka()hharl 275
Hosiery 43 Kahar 343
Hospital, Dcnt~l ..
Hospitals and dispcmal"ie...
I
.. i
27 Kaithal
27 Kakkezai
302
351
Hospitals for females 27 Karal Banei 302
Hospitals, Veterinary 37 Kamboh 259, 344
Hotels .. 229 Kanauri 273,276
House, definition of census 80 & 81 Kanet .. 352
Houses and Families 80-83 Kangl'a 174, 178,
Houses, number of 81 196,250
Hyderabad .. .. 261 ~_. _ _ _ ~ &274
Hydro.Eleotric Scheme, the Mandi mr -.Ilo..antl11wa1 303
Kii.purthala 178
I. Karachi 2, 51
Ibbetson, Sir D. J. 14 Karewa 169
Ibbetson on oastes .• 323 Karnal .• 174, 244.
Implemento, USe of improved 35 276 & 291
Inauguration of Reforms 2{) & 21 Kesdhari 306
Incidence of the rural population •• 74 Khakrob 326
Increase or decrease during the last decade Khalsa College 20
among unmarried, married and widowed 313,322 Khatri ., 259,299 &
Indian t:ltates Service .. •. 230 345
Indian Statutory Commission 21 Khaur ., 43
Indo-European languages 273 Khewra 43
Indo-Gangetic Plain West Natural Division 5 Khilafatis ts 20
Indoor patients, number of - treated at Koli 236 & 393
Govermnent hospitals 27 Kumaon 275
Indus .. .. 2 Kumar .• 259,345
Industrial schools 42
Industrial societies 56
Industry 41-42,225 L.
Infantile mortality 26
Infirm, age distribution of 203 Lahauli 273
Infirm, sex proportion among .. 204 Lahnda or Western Punjab 274
Infirmities, comparison of incidence of - Lahore City 93 & 94
with other provinces 203 Lahore City, age distribution of 135
Infirmities for census purposes 195 Lahore District 2
Infirmitie~, local distribution of •• 1118-207 Lahore Mental Hospital 1117
Influenza epidemic, effect on sex Pl'OjJol'tion 151 Lahore riots 21
Influenza, number of deaths caused by •. 7, 63 Lande or Hindi Mahajani 251
Inhabited villages, average distance ueLween In Landhokar 275
·.inhabited villages, increase in .• .. 96 Languu.gcs- 271
lnqUab .• 2 til Dravidian 273,278
Insane 195 Indo-European 272
Insane, proportion of - at different agell J96 Literacy activity in dilierenL 280
Inspector-General of Civil Hospitals 200 Other millor " 278
Intentional errors in age returns 125 !:lebeme of cla"sification of 272
Inter-district migration .. 114 Subsidiary 279
Inter-mnrriage between religions :l1>9 'fibcto-Chine~e 273 & 276
lreland, area of .• 11 Legislative Cuuncil 20,359
Irrigated area, average 38 Leper Asylums 202
Irrigation, canal 37-39 Letters, Humber of·- delivered 52
lshaat-i-Islam 209 Leucoderma 201
Islam Weir 39 Lmgua franca .. 280
Irrigation, main sources of 37 LinguistiC families .. 273
LinguistiC survey of India, Grierson's •• 274
J. Literacy among certain religions and districts 256
315 Literacy by main religions 252
Jain 258
J amiat-ul-Quraish 324 Literaey by selected castes
261 Literacy certificates granted to adults .. 255
Jammu and Kashmir
Jangida Brahman 336, 346 Literacy, comparison of - with other pro·
275 vinces 2111
Jangli 256
Jat 259,300 & Literacy figurp8 .. ••
339 Literacy in cities :lnd scleoted towns 251
275 Llt"racy in Fnglish by caste .. 259
Ja.tki 260
Jat Pat Torak MandaI 324 Literacy in vernaculars ..
341 Literacy, local distl'ibution of- 249
Jat SHill 255
Jessa Singh Ramgarhia 337 Literacy of adults ••
316 Literacy, progress of - in the youug 253
Jews ., 280
Jhang •. 50,76, 117, Literary activity in different languages
196,221& Literate aged 5 and over 248
251
 INDEX. [PUNJAB, i9S1.

Subject or Tetm. Page. Subject or Term. Page.

L-concluded. M-concluded.
Minerals, exploitation of .. .. 225
]\finor languages .. .. .. 278 & 348
Literate in-
.. ., .... 251 Minor religions .. .. .. 315
English
GurDlukhi .. .. 260 Misal, Ramgarhia .. .. .. 337
.. .. .. I 260 Mithankot .. .. .. 2
Hindi
Roma.n .. ., .. 260 Mochi .. .. .. .. 259, 333,
Urdu .. . , .. 49 343, 347 &
j 230 34:8
Local bodies, service of
..
.,
., .." 33, 259 Moga .. .. .. .. 201
Lohars .'
Loharu .. ., .. 276 Moghal .. .. .. .. 32·'7
Longevity .. ., .. 133 ]\foney.lender .. .. .. 2l.
Lower Bari Doa.b Ca.nal ., .. 18 Montgomery .. .. .. 2, 1I4, 80,
Lower Chenab Canal ., .. 15 113, 223,
Lower Sutloj Series .. ., .. 39 274
Ludhiana .. ., .. U3, 154, Monthly death·ratc .. .. .. 24
178, 250 Monthly Newspapers .. .. 281
& 251 Monthly wages, statement showing - . uf fac.
Lyallput" .. ., .. 65 tory operatives .. .. .. 48
Morgah, Petroleum refinery at .. 44
M. Mortgage banks .. .. .. 5(i
]\fotor transport, number of vehioles ellgaged
,\Iaohhi .. "
.. 259, 343 in .. .. . . .. 50
&347 Movement in actual figures of oivil (Jomlition I7l
lIaolagan, Sir Edward .. .. 14,272 Movement, non-co·operation .. . . 20
Maelagan En.gi.noorllS"gCol1eg-~ .. .. 60 Movement of prices in Bomba:\( .. 4.9
MacMahon, Colonel .. .. 305 Movement of population .. .. (i3-80
.. .. .. 261 Movement of population in .
Madras
Mahajarin
1\lahtam
..
..
.
..
, ..
..
2Q
290.347
. each British district
each natural division .. ·. ..
..7l & 72
70
Mailsi Canal .. .. .. 39 the Punjab States . . .. 27
l\Iair ,
Malerkotla
. ..
..
..
.,
..
..
356
82, 178 &
Movement, Shuddhi
Movement, Tanzim
..
..
..
.. 71
21
251 Mule·breeding Society, Horse, Pony and 35-37
l\Iales, eXcess of - in total population .. 151 Multan .. . . .. 2, 64, 65,
l\Ialis and Sainis .. ... .. 2U3 & 347
.. 250 & 251
Malikpur riots .. , .. 21 Multan City .. .
. 93 & 95
..
Manohuria.
Mandai, Ad·Dharm
.. ,
..
. .."
159
32
Multan riots
Muslim Jat
..
.. ..
.. .. 21
342
Mandai, Jat Pat Torak , . .. 325 Muslim majority, where?
..
..
..
..
.. 227,349289
l\Iandi .. .. .. 251 Musllalli
l\Iandi Hydro·Electric Scheme .. 41,62 Muzaffargarh .. .. ..
196,223•
Mangal Bhat
l\Iap,linguistic ..
.,
., ..
.. 302
273 N.
250 & 291
Map, showing canal irrigation , . .. 38 Nabha .. .. . . .. 250
Map, sooial .. , . .. 288 Nammal Dam .. .. .. 20
Marhatti
Marwari
.... ,.
..
..
..
278
276
Nai
Nanak, Guru "
.. ..
.. ..
.... 349
350
Marriageable males, proportion to females Nankana Sahib tragedy ·. 20.21
of .. ., .. 177 Natural Division-
Marriageable population, proportion of sexes Himalayan .. .. .. 4&5
in .. .. .. 176 Indo.Gangetic Plain West .. 5
Marriage, age at .,
l\Iarriages, duration of - and size of family
.. 172,174
184
Movement of population in each
North·West Dry Area ..
..
.. 70
5
Masoulinity at birth ... .. 153 Sex proportion in each .. 159
Mazha.hi .. .. 226 Sub· Himalayan .. .. 5
Mcleod, Sir Donald
Mean ago ..
..
..
,
..
...
14
'132
Natural population, definition of
Natural population, sex proportion in
..
.. 157, 158
8
Medical relief, expansion of .. 27 Nayariyas .. .. 225
Medical school .. .. 27 Neglect of females
..
.. .. 156
.. ., ..
"
347 Nepal .. .. 275
Megh .'
MeghwaJ
Mehtar
..
..
.,
.. .... 290
326
Nepali
Net·cultivated area
.. ..
.. ..
" 277
27 & 28
Meikle, Mr.-Government Actuary .. 126 Netherlands .. .. .. 90
Mental Hospital .. .. .. 197 New sects .. ·. ..
.. 302
Mental workers ., .. 226 News. agency, improvement in 281
Meo
Meston Ploughs
"

..
.. .,
, . .... 269 & 348
35
Newspa.pers .. "
No oaste, number of persons returning
.- . 280, 281
357
Metal work Institutes, Government .. 42 Non.agricultural co·operative sooieties ..
"
5'6
Metalled roads, mileage of ., .... 20 & 49
34
Non·co.operation movement ..
Non·Hinduized primitive tribes
..
..
20
Methods of agrioulture, improvement in 322 &323
l\!ewati .. .. 276 North·West Frontier Province .. 219,261
Middleton, Mr. L.
"
., .. 14 Number of girls in schools .. 255
Mills, number of different kinds of .. 42
"
Number of persons literate per 1,000 .. 249
Mia.nwali .. .. .. 2, 178 & Number of persons per house .. 81
251
Migration. casual·definition of .. 114 O.
Occupations and means of livelihOOd ..
Migration, effect of - on age distribution .. 135 208
Migration figures, lack of certain •• 73 & 114 Od .. .. .. .. 35o
Migration. periodic ., .. 116 Odki .. .. . . 35 o
Migration, permanent ., ,. 117 Oil.milling .." .. .. 42 & 357
Migra.tion, Bemi·permanent ., .. 117 Operatives in factories
..
.. 39
Migration, temporary ., .. U5 Orchard, fruit .. .." 35
Migration to and from the Punjab .. U8 Origin of caste system .. ..
Milap ., .. .. .. 281 Ottawa agreement .. ..
326
Milch cattle .. .. .. 31 Outdoor patients, number Qf - trelloted at
31
Mileage of metalled roads ., .. 20 &49 Government hospitals .. . . 27
 ~
VI

PUNJAB OENSUS REPORT.] INDEX.

Subjeot or Term. Page. Subject or Term. Page.

P. P-ccmcluded.
Pachadas 353 Price per cultivated acre 32
Pahari, central 278 Primary-passed 253,264
Pahari, variation in Punjabi and 274 Primitive tribes 323
Pahari, western 275 Progress of literacy in younger generation •. 253
Pahol ... 305 & 306 Progressive population 299
Panjnad 39 Proportional distribution according to age and
Pakhiwara 259, 350 civil condition 172
Pakpattan Canal 39 Proportion of followers of different religions 177
Palarilpur, leper asylum 202 Propurtion of unmarried 170
Panchayat system ., 60 & 61 Proportion of sexes 151
Parsis .. :n5 Proportion of sexes in marriageable population 176
Partap ., .. 280 Proportion of widows among different
Passengers travelling by N orth-Western Rail- castes 187 & 188
way .. 51 Proportion of widows ill females of different
Pasthto 276 religions 186
Pathan ..
Patiala. .. ..
259, 350 Proportion of widows in different areas
174, 251 Provinoial Co-operative Bank ..
.
..
'1 187
57
Patients in GoVel'lllllent hospitals 15, 27 Public' Administration, number of persons
Patients in leper asylums .. :W2 engaged in .. 230
Patients in l\lental Hospital
Pell, C. E. - Law of Births and Deaths by
197 Public Health Department, Punjab
183 & 184 Pulses, area sown under ccreal~ and
.'1
•.
261
3]
Periodic migration .. 113, 116 PWljab Co·operative Union .. 57
Permanent migratiou 113, 117 Punjabi .. .. .. 274
Persian .. 277 Punjabi and EngliBh dictionary, Dr. Jukes 'I 274
Persian wheels 35 .PugiaQi lind Pabpri, varilltion in- - - •. 274
Petroleum wells I 4a &44 Punjabi, Western - or Lahnda .. T 274
Plague.. .. .. - t 16 Punjab States, increase in population of .. I 77
Plague, effect of - on Sex proportion 151
Ploughed area ' 31 Q.
Plumping of age returns
Police ..
Polyandry
126, ll>S Qa,dian .,
230 Qadri
178 Qaimpur canal
I
I
278
305
39
Polygamy 177 Qasab .• 351
Pony, mule and horse breeding sooiety 35-37 Quarries of stone (ballast) 60
Population, actual - of the province 63 Quinqucnnial age-periods 126
Population, age distribution of the 185 Qureshi 356
Population, amount of urban .. 90
Popula.tion, area - and density .. 11, 14 R.
Population, causes of the variation in the .. 65 & 66 Race, tribe and caste 322
Population, comparison of - with foreign
countries ..
I Radhaswami
11, 63 Railway communiuations
290, 301
19
Population, de facto •. 8 Railway transport •. 50 & 227
Population, definition of 7, 11 Railway, goods carried by 51
Population, definition of l'ural .. 88 Railway, now-lines opened .. .. 51
Population, definition of urban 88 Railway, number of passengers carried by .. 51
Population, de jure •. 8 Rajah Committee 51, 324
Population, density of rural 73 Rajasthani 275
Population, figures of rural 1)7 Rajput 300,352
Population, general 7 & 8 Rajputana 203,261
Population, incidence per sq uarc 'mile of the Rajput, Hindu 300
runtl .. .. .. 74 Ramdasia 333,354
Population, increase in .. •. 63 Ram Daiji 303
Population, influence of religion on the move- Ramgarhia 346
ment of the 69 & 70 Ram ~hahi 303
PopUlation in the past censuses 11 & 12 Rangila Rasul case 21
Population, median point of 12 II<, 13 Ravi 2
Population, movement of - in each British Rawalpindi 21,250,251
district 71 & 72 Rawalpindi City 93, 95
l>opulation. movement of - in llatural l~awalpindi Leper Asylum 202
divisions 70 Rawat •. 352
Population, IllOVem!lllt of - in Punjab Statesl 77 Reforms, inaugurativll of 20 & 21
Population, mov!lm!)nL vf - ill smaller uuits 70, 80 Reformers, sects of - alllQllg Hindus 291
Population, movement of the total .. I 63 Registration, area under Uti, 152
Population of the aged .. .. ]30 Regressive population 299
,Population of towns by class .. !JI 11<,02 Relapsing fover 23
Population, percentage of increase ill 64 Religbn 288
Population, progressive :wu Religion and class, size uf family by 179
Population, proportion of - in towns and 89 Religion, influence of - on the movement of
cities .. 89 the population (1) & 7U
l'opu!ation, proportion of - in villages 89 Religions, literacy by main 252
PopUlation, provisional totals of 9 Religions, proportion of widows among fe-
Population, regressive :!99 males of- 186
Popula.tion, special enquiries in certain as- Religious seots 30J, 3u9,
peots of 9 & 10 313,314
Population, variations in 14 & 20 Religions, sex proportion among different 160
Post offiJles, total number of - 52 Re-marriage of widows 188
Post, telegraph and telephone ,services 52 Rent-receivers 220
Poot, telegraph and telephone services, per- Representation of castes in services 358
son~ employed in 222 Research, agricultural 33
Pothowari 275 Resources, pressure on 73, TI
Pottery, workers in 226 Returns of the Education Department 254
Poultry farm 62 Returns, peculiarities of age 126
Pressure on resources 73,77 Revolt of untouchables 294
Prices" .. 48 Riots, communal 21
Prices, movement of - in Bombay 49 Risley, Sir Herbert 326
 vii
INDEX.

Subject or Term. Page. Subject or Tcrm. Page.

R-concluded. S-concl1tded.
Road communications 49 & 50 Sil'hind .. 2
Road transport . 227 Sirmoor 174, 178
:Road, mileage of metaile<l 20 & 49 Sirsa .. , 302
Roberts, Mr. A. - .. 14 Size of the family according to age of wife at ,
RohilIa Tank Kshatriya 356 marriage .. .. .. ; 180
Rohtak 174, 250, Si7.e of family by religion and class 179
251, 289. Size of the family (lorrolatcd to occupation of !
Roman Catholic •• I 314- husband 178
Roman, literates in 260 Skin industries, trade in 22{\
H.ose, Mr. H. A. 14-, 272 Small-pox 19!)
Round Table Conference 22 Smoothing of age returns 126
Rural area, births in 152 Soeial map 288
Rural economy, course in 33 Softa riots 21
Rural population by religion 98 Sources of wealth, new provincial .. 43
Rural population, definition of 88, 89 Spccial enquiry into marriage and fertility .. 178
Rural population, density of 73 Spinning and weaving 92
Rural population, incidence of 74 States, density in districts and .. 13 & 14
Rural population, percentage of 89 Sterile marriag<'B, percentage of fertile and .. 183
Rural uplift 61 Sterility, amount of .. 182
Sub.Hinlalayan Natural Division .. 5
s. Subsidiary languages 279
Sa,bathu, Leper Asylum 202 Subsidiary occupations 217
Sadiqia. Ca,na,l 39 Sugar industry 43
Saini 293,354 Suliemanke 39
Sanatan Dharm, strength of 301 Summer Census of SimIn, 8
S!l.nsi 2M,354 356
Sarda Act Sun!l.r ..
172 Slmdburg ..,'
.. 290
Sarera .. 355 Surveyor. General, area figures supplied by 7
Sathankwasi 315 Survival·rate among different religions I 70,296
Saunders, Mr. 22 Sutlej 1
Sayad .. , 259, 353 SutIej Valley Project I 2, 39, 40
Soheme of classification of languages
Sohool, children attending I 272 Sweden
59,254, ~68 Swelling of census figures
63
80
Sohool-going age .. 59, 253 Swetambri 315
1
Sohools, number of girls in 255 Syphilis, effect of 199
Seasons and crops .. 28-30 Syrian .. 314
Seots, Hindu 301
Sects, Muslim 313 T.
Sects of Indian Christians 314 Tabligh 289
Sects returned as religions 290 Tahsils, changes in 6
Sects, Sikh 309 Tamil and Telugu .. 278
Sehjdhari 306 Tank Kshatriya 336,356
Selected castes 323 Tannery, Shahdara 60
Selected castes, literacy by 258 Tanzim movement .. 21
Selected castes, ocoupations of 231 Tarkhan 259, 346
Selected cities, literacy in I' 251 'rarn Taran Leper Asylum 202
Selected towns, literacy in 251 Taxila .. 50
Selected towns, population of .. 93 Technical education 60
Selected towns, those born and enumerated Telegraph, post - and telephone services 52,227
in 93 Telephones, towns having .. 52
Semarea 39 Teli 259,357
Semi-permanent migration .. 113, 117 Telugu, Tamil and 278
Senart, M. Emile - Caste System ,:a 326 Temple, Sir Richard 305
Service of the State "''"'230 Temporary migration 113-115
Sex at birth .,! 152 Test matches, cricket 281
Sexes, the disparity in number of f'1 ·151 Textiles 226
Sex.proportion among infirm .. \ST204 Thakur .. 352
Sex.proportion at different a.ges '!J(154 Thalochari 275
Sex. proportion by caste 1:."'t161 Thanesar 302
Sex-proportion in natural popul!l.tion .. ~~158 Thiln-i Pahra 60
Sex.proportion of marriageable population .. 176 Thoor·stricken area 39
Sex.ratio, urban 96 Thrift societies 56
Shafi
Shah Nahr
305
2
Tibet, trade with
Tibeto·Chinese languages
... 41
273,276
Shahpur .. 250 Toilep, industries of the dress and 226
Shardhanand, Swami 21 Town, definition of 88
Sheikh .• 259,355 Towns, effect of residence in 297
Sheikhupura 65 Towns, population of - by class 91
Shie. .• 305 Towns,. population of selected ., 93
Shiromani Gurdwe.ra. Parbandhak Committee 20 Towns with uninterrupted inorease 93
Shuddhi movement 21, 289 Transport 227
Sml 352 Transport faoilities 41
Sialkot .• 3,6,7,40, Tribal religion 289
42, 65, 69, Tribes .. 322
71,72,93, Tribune 281
95, 251. Triple Canal Project 18
Sikh Gurdwaras Act 21 Turners, carpenters - and joiners 226
Sikh Jat 341
Sikh Jat, sex proportion of
Sikh, Hindu
154
290
u.
Sikhism 290 Uhl ri~er 62
Sikhs 303 Ukraine Republic, area and 'population of .• 11
Simla. 71, 81, 196 Una... .. ., .• 302
Simla Hill States 3,250,274 Unemployment of the educated 233
Simla, Bummer population of 8 Unintentional eITOrs in age returns .• 126
Singi Kat 39, 303 United Kingdom, area and population of .• 11
t~
 viii
PUNJAB OENSUS REPORT.] INDEX.

Subject or Term. Page. Subjeot or Term. Page.

U-conclutled. w.
United Provinces . . .. •. 2, 261 Wages .' 47 & 48
United States of America, mode of taking the Wage earner 208
census of ., .. .. 10 Wah 44, 50
University Hall outrage 22 Wara. bandi 60
Unsmoothed age returns 158 Waroha 50
Untouchables, revolt of 294 Waterlogging .. 40
Upper Bari Doab ., 15 Watson, Dr. Chalmers 299
Urban area, births in 152 Wealth g,nd Welfare of the Punjab by
Urban population by religion .. 96 Calvert 32
Urban population, definition of 88 Weaving, spinning and 42
Urban population, increase in .. 91 Weekly newspapers .. 281
Urban population, percentage in total popu- Wells, area irrigated by 37
lation of .. .. .. 89 Western J umna Canal 15
Urban population, proportion of - at past Western Pahari 34
censuses ._ .. 90 Western punjabi (Lahnda) 274
Urban population, proportion of - in other Wheat, iIIlproved varieties of 352
countries 90 Widowed, the 185
Urban sex-ratio 96 Widows, proportion of - in different areas 187
Urdu books published in 281 Widows, proportion of - among different
Urdu dailies • .• ._ 281 castes 187
Urdu-Hindu-Gurmukhi controversy 256 Widows, proportion of - among females of
Urdu, literates in ._ 260 main religions .• .. ;• 186
Widow re·marriage 18S
V. Women's Christian College 2'7
VIlluable crops, area sown under cereals, Wood, trade_ in 229
pulses and 31 Wood wor1i:ers 226
Vllniake 62 Workers among selected castes •• 231
Vedio Dharm, followers of 302 Working dependants 209,215
Vernaculars, literacy in 260
Veterinary College, Punjab 37 Y.
Veterinary Department 35
Vidhva Vivah Sahaik Sabha ISS" Ya.ws .. 202
Village, definition of .• S9 Y.M.C.A., uplift work by 62
Villages, average population of 97
Villages, average distance between inhabited 97 z.
Villages, increase in inhabited •• •• 96
Village service 230 Zamindar 281
Village watchmen •• 230 Zoroastrian 315
Vital records and age distribution 134